《Yin-yang Incantation》


 C1 I Transmigrated

    It was pitch black in front of my eyes.


    Of course, this was because my eyes were closed, but it wasn''t that I didn''t want to open them, it was that no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t.


    My mind was clear, and my ears could even hear what was going on around me, except for my body, which was uncontrollable, as if the commands of my brain had disappeared in the middle of nowhere.


    In this situation, there was a collective name. It was called Nightmare Terrors, and it was also known as Ghost Subjugation.


    Maybe it was because I had worked too much overtime these past few days and hadn''t had a good rest, I thought to myself.


    If anyone else was in a situation like this, they would be extremely anxious, but I was used to it, because ever since I was old enough to be in a situation like this, I had been in it countless times and had long since gotten used to it.


    When I was young, I calculated my life, and said that my physique was abnormal, and my yin energy was too heavy, so I''m afraid that I won''t be able to live for long. But the truth is that I am now twenty-six years old, and although I stumble, I am still healthy.


    Oh right, my name is Su Yue, I''m an orphan.


    More than half an hour later, I still hadn''t woken up. This caused my emotions to fluctuate. I felt that this time, the ghost pressure was a little abnormal. It lasted longer than any other time, and it was also much longer than the previous times.


    Not only that, I noticed that there was something wrong with my hearing. It seemed that I was hallucinating, as if someone was blowing a trumpet in my ear.


    This had never happened before.


    The loudspeakers were getting louder and louder, more and more real, and there were even a lot of people making a racket, which made me feel very angry. This anger was building up, and then I woke up at once!


    "Who am I, and where am I?" When I woke up, I was in a completely unfamiliar place, not my own rented place, so I couldn''t help but exclaim.


    The grand room, the lively crowd, the surprised, the hopeful, the contemptuous face, and the big bed where I lay.


    Looking around the room again, it was all antique furniture, everyone was also dressed in antique clothes, and there was even a group of tooters blowing their horns happily.


    In the middle of the crowd stood a bride with a red top and a glass in her hand, as if she were waiting for me to make a glass of wine.


    This scene made my head hurt. I felt that I should do something, so I sat up from the bed and looked at the crowd with a puzzled expression.


    The firecrackers stopped. Everyone seemed to have been struck by a blow to their head. They remained motionless, staring at me as if they were looking at a rare animal.


    "Cough!"


    I coughed to hide my nervousness. I frowned, unable to come up with an answer. In the end, when I thought that it might be a prank, I angrily said, "Who was the one who arranged this? It''s too much! Is it Zhang Xiaohu? "


    A bunch of friends and people who have the qualifications to play with me. I estimate that Zhang Xiaohu is the only one who has the qualifications to do so. No one else has the qualifications to do so.


    The friends of the poor have no money. I am poor.


    Looking at the crowd that was still silent, I was almost certain that this was a prank. Yesterday, I had sent out a message to my friends saying that I had recently run into bad luck and was looking for a new wife to make a comeback. If anyone can do it for me, I''ll introduce him to my sworn sister.


    I have a foster sister who came out of an orphanage like me. She is very pretty and Zhang Xiaohu has been drooling for a long time.


    This is the reason why I suspect Zhang Xiaohu. I can also be sure that under the red veil of this new bride, there is a fearsome peddler, and even Zhang Xiaohu himself.


    "Enough, stop pretending. Hurry up and show your true form!" After waiting for a long time and seeing that the crowd was still in a daze, I couldn''t tolerate such idiotic behavior any longer. I walked up to the bride and lifted the veil over my head.


    However, the scene that followed left me tongue-tied. A beautiful lady dressed in ancient clothing appeared before me. I couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    "Sure, you''ve already taken out all your points."


    Even though the guy under the hood wasn''t the peddler I had imagined, I still believed in my thoughts. I circled around the beauty and asked, "How much is the appearance fee?"


    This is definitely a group performance, I think.


    "What?" The bride is so delicate and weak. Don''t say that she really does have the charm of a classical beauty. This acting skill of mine gave me a high score in my heart.


    In front of beauties, I have always been good at talking. I wanted to tease them, but suddenly, I felt my shoulders sink and a voice as loud as a bell rings by my ear, scaring me.


    "The heavens are opening their eyes, the heavens are opening their eyes!"


    A big fellow with a full beard placed two big hairy hands on my shoulders. He cried loudly and shook my shoulders non-stop, causing me to be in a daze.


    I automatically assumed that this bearded man was an extras, and unhappily tried to stop his unreasonable actions. However, the other party''s hands were so strong that I couldn''t push him away even after pushing him a few times.


    Not only did I fail to push him away, I even started shaking violently as though I had angered him, causing the world to spin around me. In fact, I even felt as though I was hallucinating.


    In a daze, I seemed to see that the beautiful bride''s eyes were gone. There were only two bloody holes, and two streams of blood flowed down her pale face. It was terrifying.


    Shocked, my strength suddenly increased and I was able to shake off the control of my beard. I looked at the bride in shock. Where were my tears and blood? She was still as beautiful as a flower and had a bashful smile on her face.


    I didn''t care about the insolence of the bearded man, but kept my eyes on the bride''s face. I felt that I had to put on a good show, and maybe this would be my chance to get rid of being single.


    But Big Beard seemed to insist on going against me. At this time, he started to clamor again, "Right! Yes, I have to take a good look. This is the ninth wife that father has chosen for you. She is indeed a lucky star! Master Li had already said that nine was an extreme number. If this time''s celebration didn''t work, then my son would never wake up again! Haha, my son''s ninth concubine has done a great service. Send down an order to reward her family heavily! Also, today was a day of great celebration, and all the servants were rewarded heavily! Everyone in the room will be rewarded as well! "


    "Reward!" Reward! "Reward!"


    As the rewards fell, the entire room was immediately filled with sounds of congratulation. Even the suona was blowing happily. The entire scene was extremely joyous.


    Only I was confused.


    I only have one thing I want to say, old man, you dare to take advantage of me! "


    ¡­.


    The speaker has left, the entire room is full of guests has left, even the impersonator has left, the only people left in the room are me and the bride.


    Oh, it''s the Ninth Concubine!


    Although this is absurd, I have to admit that this is really the Ninth Concubine, my Ninth Wife.


    Because I transmigrated!


    At least that''s what I think.


    Passing through these kinds of things, I had a lot of fun. It was even more than when I was a beautiful lady. I didn''t expect a pie would really fall on my head. I was a little excited.


    This is the Su residence. That big bearded man from before is really my father. Of course, it wasn''t my father who abandoned me in the orphanage, but his current identity.


    I grew up weak and sick, then passed out. One of the Taoists told me that I was too unlucky to be married, so my bearded father found me nine wives in a row and I didn''t wake up until the ninth.


    "Husband, shall we rest?"


    The Ninth Aunt was shy and timid. She coquettishly lied on the bed and stared at me with her big watery eyes, looking like she was going to let me pick whatever I wanted.


    Even though I was twenty-six years old, I had never been so intimate with a woman before. Furthermore, due to my special mental state after my transmigration, I couldn''t help but undress immediately.


    It was inevitable that this would happen ¡­

 C2 Beautiful Mood

    I was in a very good mood. If it weren''t for the circumstances, I would even sing a little song for myself.


    Today''s weather was also very good. The outside was beautiful and the scenery was pleasant.


    Remember an orphanage volunteer once said, people have a beautiful mood, so that they can see the beautiful scenery.


    I opened my eyes wide, wanting to take a good look at this new world, but I saw a familiar figure, causing my smile to abruptly stop and instantly turn into fear!


    "Zhu Qilin? "Why is it you? Why did you come as well?" After looking at it for a long time, I finally confirmed that the face in front of me was my colleague, Zhu Qilin, who was renting a house with me.


    As soon as I saw him, I had a bad feeling about him.


    "Following my ass! Did you dream of going to heaven or what? Are you afraid that I would follow you?" [You are so unlucky. What happens if you meet a great beauty after that?] Hurry and get up, it''s already noon. The company has a task for you in the afternoon, if you don''t go now, Huang Shiren will expel you! "


    Zhu Qilin''s mouth opened and closed, telling me the truth that I didn''t want to believe the most. It made my hopes turn into ashes.


    I didn''t cross over. It was just a dream.


    A beautiful dream.


    The dream was so real that it made me sit on the sofa in a daze for a long time. It wasn''t until Zhu Qilin called me to go to work that I became dejected.


    My company is an advertising agency. As a salesman, my income is based on my performance and my base salary is negligible.


    I''ve been in this company for more than a year, and my ability is worse than my ability, so I can barely make a living. However, ever since Huang Tianming, our manager, had committed such a disorderly action against a female shop assistant, he had been constantly targeted. The tasks assigned to me were all extreme, causing my performance to plummet.


    For example, this quest was actually going to a monastery to advertise. Wasn''t this nonsense?


    These days, how could any Taoist temple advertise? Even if the Taoist temple wanted to do so, the media would have to dare to broadcast it. Huang Tianming clearly didn''t have any good intentions in assigning this mission to me, wanting to take the opportunity to get him out of the team so as to not be an eyesore.


    Huang Tianming was nicknamed Huang Shiren. Although he was hated by tens of thousands of people, he was adept at flattering his superiors. He was very important to the company.


    People have to lower their heads under the eaves, and they can''t twist their wrists. Before I can find a new job, I still have to rely on it, so even though I know that I can''t complete the mission, I still have to try it with a glimmer of hope.


    It took me an hour to get to the monastery on a barren mountain in the suburbs. By the time I got to the mountain, I was exhausted.


    "Master Lantern, you''re a Taoist disciple, why did you give yourself the name of Buddha? Do you think the temple doesn''t care about you?" After I entered the monastery, the one who received me was a self-proclaimed overseer called First Lamp.


    "Hehe, this One Lamp of mine is not the one you think it is. Also, don''t call me master. Just call me Daoist One Lamp of Light." He was a tall, thin man with a nice face, and he spoke amiably, making me feel like his mission wasn''t hopeless at all.


    However, what made me even more curious was that the name of this Taoist temple was actually the Two Elements Monastery.


    As far as I know, Daoists have always respected odd numbers and started with the name "Three Six Nine". They had never heard of the Two Elements Monastery, Four Elements Monastery or Six Elements Monastery. This was extremely unreasonable.


    The Daoist Priest gave a faint smile and explained, "This Taoist temple was originally called the Three Elements Monastery, but since the new monastery head thinks that this monastery is too small and cannot deserve the title ''Three Elements Monastery'', I will take one of them and reduce it to the Two Elements Monastery. In the future, if it develops and becomes more powerful, it will once again restore the name of the Three Elements Monastery."


    So there''s actually such a story. I nodded my head. My impression of this monastery chief couldn''t help but deepen. Perhaps he really is an expert in the dao.


    After chatting for a while longer, I tried to talk about the PSA a few times, but I was unsure of how to start. In the end, it was Daoist Yihu who opened his mouth and asked, "Benefactor Su, did you come to our Yuan monastery today for something? If you wish to donate our incense, please follow me to the main hall. "


    Incense?


    I touched the money in my pocket. I felt that the fare to be able to return was already not bad. It was impossible to burn incense, so I decided to directly ask about the advertisement.


    "Dao leader ¡­"


    Just as I was about to open my mouth, I saw Daoist One-Pun smile and said, "What? Sir, you aren''t here to burn incense. "What a coincidence, today is the first anniversary of our monastery, and the top twenty benefactors can make an estimate for free. Benefactor, please follow me."


    I was surprised for a moment, thinking that this Monastery Leader had really followed the trend, even coming up with a one-year promotion. It seemed that he wasn''t the type to hold Chen Shougui in his embrace.


    Following One Lamp of the Dao, I was led to a room at the back of the main hall. After that, he gestured for me to go in by myself while he smiled and nodded before turning around to leave.


    I pushed open the door and entered the room. I observed for a moment and realised that the furnishings in the room were very simple. There was only a white-haired old man wearing a Daoist attire sitting cross-legged on a prayer mat with his eyes closed.


    Seeing this old Taoist''s appearance, a wave of admiration rose within me. It was as if my soul had been cleansed.


    "Swish!"


    Perhaps it was because he felt me entering, the old Daoist Priest suddenly opened his eyes. It was as if two rays of light shot out from his eyes and landed on my body.


    "What kind of monster is this? Hurry up and show yourself!"


    The old Daoist''s sudden outburst almost scared me to the point that I rolled over. I don''t think this old Daoist is mentally ill, right?


    "Farewell!"


    Without saying anything further, I turned around and left. The other party''s attitude made me unhappy. How could he call him a monster the moment he opens his mouth?


    Seeing that I was about to leave, the old Daoist quickly stood up. He stroked his beard and said, "Benefactor, don''t worry. The Yin Qi on your body is so dense, and there is even a trace of death. Did Benefactor not sense it at all?"


    "Death Qi?" I originally wanted to ignore him, but the old Daoist''s words still attracted my attention. Everyone said that I had dense Yin Qi on me, but this was the first time I heard about the death aura.


    Seeing me stop, the old Daoist nodded and said proudly, "I dare not say that I have known for five hundred years, but five hundred years from now I will learn. Almsgiver does have a trace of death aura on his body. This kind of aura only exists on dead people, and Almsgiver''s lifespan is clearly not even that of a dead person, so it''s extremely strange. I''m guessing that Almsgiver must have provoked a powerful ghost recently, and also had karma with that ghost.


    "I''m surrounded by ghosts. I wonder why I''m so sure?" I curled my lips. Even though my life is bumpy, I don''t really believe in this sort of thing. I just have frequent nightmares and don''t often bump into ghosts.


    "Hehe, yes or no. Sir, just look at this and you''ll know!"


    The old Daoist didn''t seem to care about my attitude at all. He suddenly turned around and took out a unique looking bronze mirror, placing it in front of me.


    "What is this?" I curiously asked as I held the copper mirror in my hand.


    "This is the Ghost Mirror!" The old Daoist''s tone was solemn, causing me to feel a bit more nervous.


    I''ve heard of the Demonic Reflection Mirror before, but this is the first time I''ve heard of it. I curiously thought about what the old Daoist was planning and subconsciously looked at the copper mirror.


    "Benefactor, did you see anything?" The old Daoist looked at me with an incomprehensible gaze before bowing and picking up the copper mirror.


    "Illusion. It must be an illusion. Old Daoist, don''t try to scare me. I''ve been raised under the red flag. I don''t believe in these perverted things." I wiped the cold sweat from my forehead and calmed myself down. Perhaps it was because he was too exhausted mentally in the morning, but he was still hallucinating in the afternoon.


    "I believe you know if it''s an illusion. If you don''t believe me, why don''t you take a look?" As he spoke, the old Daoist handed over the copper mirror.


    I hesitated, but I took it. If I don''t figure it out, I don''t think I''ll be able to sleep at night.


    I once again placed the copper mirror in front of me and looked into the mirror. Logically speaking, my face should have appeared inside the mirror, but now, it''s the same as before. It''s a scene I just experienced!


    A bride in a bright red dress was slowly lifting her hair, revealing a beautiful face I had just come into intimate contact with. However, this face had no eyes!


    Two trails of blood trickled from the empty eye sockets. Even in broad daylight, they sent chills down my spine.


    After seeing the same scene twice, I knew that it couldn''t be an illusion. I couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva and look at the old Daoist opposite me. "Daoist, this is?"


    "The owner of the image in the mirror must be very familiar with it, right?" The old Daoist took back the copper mirror and said.


    I hesitated for a moment. Feeling that something was off, I told him the truth. "Taoist is right. I had a dream in the morning and what I saw just now was a fragment of my dream."


    "Dream?" "Hehe, benefactor, this is not a dream." The old Daoist shook his head and said solemnly.


    At this very moment, even I felt that it could not be a dream. It was just that the scene was too realistic, as though I was in a dream. Moreover, I could still clearly recall all the scenes that happened in front of me.


    "Dao leader, do you know what''s going on with me?" I forced myself to calm down and my attitude towards the old Daoist also changed a lot


    "You are at Ethereal Opening!" The old Daoist sounded serious as he spoke.

 C3 Ethereal Opening

    "Ethereal Opening?" I thought about it for a long time, but I couldn''t figure out what the word meant.


    The old Daoist nodded. "Of course you don''t know. Ethereal Opening is actually an ability that allows one to communicate with the Yin." Even I, the old Daoist, do not have the ability to do so. Once my soul enters the Nether Realm, I will immediately become a wandering soul without any consciousness, and I will definitely not be alive. "


    He frowned and continued, "Normally, it''s impossible for an ordinary person like you to succeed at Ethereal Opening. But not only did you succeed, you were even able to wake up. Strange, strange."


    "I feel like I just had a dream, that''s all. I''ve often had this kind of dream before. Taoist, is there a problem?" I feel that what the old Daoist said is too outrageous, or I subconsciously don''t want to believe it.


    "Strange, it''s really strange, it doesn''t make sense!" Return to Ethereal Opening, it''s a legendary event. " The old Daoist ignored me and continued to mutter to himself.


    After a long while, the old Daoist gave up his thoughts and looked at me. "Benefactor, have you encountered any strange incidents recently?"


    "Strange event, what does the Taoist mean?"


    "It could be a strange person, or a strange object. It could also be some kind of strange scene."


    After hearing what the old Daoist said, my expression slightly changed. I suddenly thought of something, but I didn''t say it out loud. Instead, I shook my head and said, "No. Aside from that weird dream I had this morning, I didn''t encounter anything abnormal."


    "If that''s the case, then I really can''t understand. However, I need to tell you something. Strictly speaking, I''m afraid that you can no longer be considered to be completely alive. You need to be careful in the future."


    I was shocked and hastily asked, "Leader, please don''t scare me. Why am I not alive anymore?"


    "Since you have already entered the Netherworld and have a cause and effect on the ghost and death aura on you, how can you be considered alive? With your current condition, I''m afraid you will provoke a lot of ghosts in the future, so you should be more careful in the future. If anything strange happens to you, you can ask this humble one for help. Although this humble one''s mana is low, I still have some ability to kill monsters and ghouls. "


    "Thank you, Taoist-sir."


    The old Daoist''s words made me a little distracted. I kept on feeling that there was no practical way for the other party to get around it. On the contrary, he was trying to scare me, but I had no idea what his intentions were. Furthermore, I just recalled an unusual matter from me, so I bid farewell to the old Taoist and left the Taoist temple.


    The old Daoist didn''t keep me and didn''t mention anything about ghosts. Instead, he gave me three talismans, saying that he can guarantee my safety three times. If he runs out of talismans, he can come find him again.


    When I was far away from the Taoist temple, I suddenly remembered that I forgot to ask about the advertisement. I would probably be found out by Huang Tianming, but I wasn''t in the mood to think about it right now. Instead, I rolled up my sleeves and looked at a light green scar on my arm.


    This scar has existed since I could remember, and I thought it was a birthmark. However, a few days ago, this scar suddenly turned red, and I thought it was an inflammation, so I went to the hospital to examine it. The illness was not found, but instead, I discovered that it was not a birthmark at all, but a tattoo!


    I grew up in an orphanage since I was a child. Perhaps this was left behind by my birth parents to confirm my identity, but after so many years, I have long since lost the hope of finding my birth parents. Even if the other party really did come looking for me, I might not be able to recognize them.


    What bothered me was that after the mark turned red, it kept burning up. I took a lot of anti-inflammatory drugs, but since I didn''t have any money in my pocket, I decided to wait until I got my salary before going to the hospital to check it out.


    I discovered that the mark had returned to green. When did it recover? Yesterday, it was still red. That was today, after the awakening of the dream!


    My face grew more and more unsightly. The combination of various signs seemed to indicate that I was really contaminated with something unclean.


    With a heavy heart, I came to the highway at the bottom of the mountain. Looking around, I tried to find a convenient car that didn''t cost money. After looking for a long time, I still couldn''t find a car.


    The online booking would have to be about 100 yuan this time. I didn''t know if I could pay for it. I hesitated for a long time with my cell phone. Even after a long while, I still couldn''t bear to take the order.


    Suddenly, there seemed to be a car speeding towards the city. I immediately stood at the side of the road and waved crazily. But when I got closer, he realized it was a motorcycle. He was a little disappointed, but he didn''t stop.


    The motorcycle actually slowed down and finally came to a screeching halt in front of me.


    "Can we hitchhike to the city center?" I asked with the kindest smile I could think of.


    "Get in!" The rider didn''t say much, just two words.


    "Alright, thank you!" I crossed my legs in the back seat, was in a good mood, and said thank you.


    The rider didn''t reply. He hit the gas pedal and the motorcycle shot out like an arrow.


    It almost knocked me off my feet, and I grabbed the rider by the waist and pressed him closer. The other party''s waist was very soft and had traces of fragrance on it. My mind jolted as I thought to myself, So, it was a woman.


    The motorcycle was fast. At first, I thought it was cool, but as the motorcycle got faster, I couldn''t take it anymore. My legs were shaking a little.


    "What are you doing riding so fast? Slow down!"


    I patted the rider in front of me twice to signal him to slow down. It''s easy to get into an accident.


    After a few shouts, the motorcycle didn''t slow down, but instead sped up. My face turned pale from fright as I hastily shouted, "Stop! Stop!" Even if you don''t want it, I still want it! "


    I raised my voice higher and higher and my words became more and more intense, but no matter how I shouted, the people in front of me didn''t budge. The motorcycle roared like a madman, and the scenery on both sides flew backwards.


    "This is bad!" There was a car! There was a car in front! "Halt, quickly slow down!"


    In the distance, a large truck appeared from the opposite direction, and I warned her loudly, afraid that the female rider would take us both under the wheel with a shudder of her hand.


    But what was there to be afraid of? As the big truck got closer, the motorcycle suddenly charged into the middle of the road, charging straight towards the big truck.


    This almost scared me out of my bladder. I immediately pulled the rider in front of me hard. Even if both of them fell into the ditch, it would still be better than running into a truck. At least there was still a chance of survival.


    After grabbing, it was as though I had seen something inconceivable. I didn''t even remember that I was about to crash into a car. My eyes were fixated on the empty spot in front of me.


    The driver of the motorcycle was gone!


    In that instant, the driver of the motorcycle was gone. The motorcycle charged straight towards the truck, but the truck didn''t seem to be able to see him. It didn''t seem like it had any intention of dodging. It didn''t even step on the brakes.


    What was even more ridiculous was that my body seemed to have lost control and I couldn''t move at all. I could only helplessly watch as I got closer and closer to the truck.


    "It''s over. I''ve really seen a ghost. I won''t be able to survive this!" Just as I was about to collide with the truck, I lost all hope and closed my eyes, ready to die.


    At that moment, the spell paper that I had been holding in my hand suddenly flared and flared. Then, as if I had been struck hard by something, I was pulled off my motorcycle and dropped into a ditch by the side of the road.


    The van roared past, and I even felt my clothes being swept, and I lay panting in the ditch.


    After lying on my back for ten minutes, I recovered my strength and regained control of my body. I quickly got up from the ground and ran to the main road to observe the situation.


    I was afraid that it was an illusion. If that was the case, then the female motorist and her motorcycle would have been crushed into cake by the truck. The truck didn''t even stop, and it would have been a hit-and-run.


    When they arrived at the roadside, they did not see the bloody scene that they had imagined. Instead, they found a flattened paper man and a motorcycle that could barely be seen ¡ª it was also made of paper!


    Looking at these two objects, I felt a buzz in my head. My body felt so cold that even my teeth were chattering. With a loud scream, I turned around and ran away.


    He ran several kilometers and reached the city center. It was dark the day after tomorrow. He immediately took a taxi and returned to his rented house.


    I opened the door and saw Zhu Qilin sitting on the sofa. His mountainous figure gave me a sense of security. He leaned on the door frame and breathed heavily.


    As he walked over, he said, "Why have you only just returned, and your complexion is so bad. Let me tell you, you didn''t return to report in the afternoon, and Huang Shiren gave you a painful reprimand during a meeting. You''re probably going to be expelled."


    At this moment, I was still in a panicked state, so how could I have the mood to care about this. After I felt that I had recovered some strength, I waved my hand at the Scarlet Kylin.


    Zhu Qilin frowned as he followed with a puzzled expression. Looking at me, who was trembling on the bed, he said, "What''s wrong? Are you having a fever? Do you want to find a doctor?" "But let''s make a declaration first. I can help you find a doctor, so you should pay for it yourself."


    "No need, I''ll be ready in a moment." I shook my head to show that I was all right.


    "It''s good as long as you''re fine. Right now, it''s getting more and more expensive to see a doctor. "Oh yeah, Sun Lingling asked me several times this afternoon why I couldn''t get through to you. It seems like she has something to say to you."


    "How could my phone be dead? Did he not say anything?" I felt a little better, so as not to show it, I sat up.


    "I didn''t say, but your phone is really out of contact. See if you''ve touched the flight mode."


    I took out my phone and looked at it to see if there were any problems. The call was immediately connected to the Scarlet Kylin. The Scarlet Kylin tsk-tsked in surprise, but I had an ugly expression on my face.


    "What a coincidence!" I grinded my teeth as I muttered.


    "What did you say?" Zhu Qilin, who didn''t hear clearly, looked at me and asked.


    "Nothing, that Sun Lingling really didn''t say anything about finding me. Did Huang Shiren harass her again?" "That guy won''t cry until he sees the coffin. If I don''t, I''ll beat him up." I didn''t want to tell him that I met a ghost, so I suppressed my anger. I really wanted to beat up Huang Tianming.


    Zhu Qilin nodded his head and agreed with me, "That old man is asking for a beating, but you should first give Sun Lingling a call. She seems to have urgent business with you. Maybe it''s because she wants to confess to you, hahaha!"


    Because I helped Sun Lingling resist the harassment from Huang Tianming several times in the company, everyone in the company thought I liked Sun Lingling and treated this matter as a joke.


    I know that Sun Lingling doesn''t have any interest in me. She might even use me as a shield more often. However, I have to admit that I have a good impression of Sun Lingling.


    When I found Sun Lingling''s number and called it back, the other party was really in a hurry to find me. There was an anxious tone in his voice, but he didn''t say it over the phone. He repeatedly requested to see me immediately.


    I was also curious about the other party''s urgent matter. In addition, I couldn''t sleep at all, so the moment I closed my eyes, I would be full of that little paper man. It would be better for me to go out and clear my head.

 C4 Expressions

    After arranging a place with Sun Lingling, I left the house. However, this time I called a taxi. When I got on the taxi, I held a talisman in one hand. I was extremely nervous.


    Nothing happened along the way, so I came to the appointed location, a small restaurant with a good environment.


    "Why is there a private room? Just the two of us?" When I arrived, Sun Lingling had already arrived. To my surprise, it was still a single room, so I couldn''t help but have some thoughts.


    Sun Lingling was very beautiful and ranked among the top in the advertising company. The most important thing was her excellent figure. She was definitely the type of person who had a rough and rough body, with a protruding front and back. Just casually sitting there would give off a kind of natural allure. Otherwise, Huang Tianming wouldn''t have tried to go through the rules time and time again.


    Just looking at this kind of great beauty made me happy. I quietly swallowed my saliva as I pondered over what I should do if the other party were to confess to me. But immediately, the image of the ninth concubine''s eyeless face surfaced in my mind. I quivered, and all my evil thoughts disappeared.


    Sun Lingling did not know about my situation and gently nodded. "Yes, just the two of us."


    Only then did I notice that Sun Lingling''s expression wasn''t quite normal. Her face was a lot whiter than usual. She pulled out a chair and sat on the opposite side. After hesitating for a moment, she asked, "Did that Huang Shiren bully you again?"


    "No." Sun Lingling shook her head.


    "That''s good then, you don''t have to be afraid, it''s just a job, at most, you''ll just quit it, don''t ever let that kind of person get away with it, don''t worry, when I resign I''ll definitely beat him up for you."


    "It really isn''t." Sun Lingling shook her head again.


    "What''s that?" I was a little confused. Since it wasn''t about Huang Tianming, the other party shouldn''t have a reason to call me out alone. It couldn''t be a confession, could it?


    Sun Lingling seemed to be a bit hesitant. After a long while, she raised her head and looked into his eyes. "Su Yue, do you believe me?"


    I was stunned and immediately nodded. "I believe you. Why?" Is there something troubling you? "


    "That ¡­ Su Yue, do you like me?"


    "I ¡­"


    Happiness came so suddenly that I didn''t know how to respond.


    "You don''t like it? Then forget it. I was overthinking it." Sun Lingling seemed to be a little disappointed and her tone became downcast.


    I hastily explained, "No, no, I just couldn''t react in time. You didn''t think too much of it. Of course I have a good impression of you. It''s not like you don''t know what I mean."


    "Really?" Sun Lingling finally had a smile on her face. Then, she asked, "Then, are you willing to marry me?"


    I was stunned.


    I know a bit about Sun Lingling''s personality. There''s still a small possibility of her confessing to me, but there''s definitely a problem if she were to directly ask for marriage.


    I couldn''t help but look at the other party with suspicion. I wanted to figure out something, but didn''t expect the other party to directly grab my hand. With expectation in my eyes, I asked, "Why? Are you not willing?"


    My hand trembled slightly. My heart started to pound, but I kept my cool. I patted Sun Lingling''s hand and asked, "What happened?"


    I firmly believe that Sun Lingling had met with a difficult situation. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so compromising. I tried to prove that my guess was correct, but the answer surprised me.


    "I''m pregnant!"


    Sun Lingling''s sudden sentence made me feel as if I had been struck by lightning. I was stunned on the spot.


    "You, what did you say?" I can''t believe my ears.


    "I said I was pregnant. The child is most likely yours." Sun Lingling''s voice was calm, as if she was speaking the truth. However, I knew that I had never had any intimate contact with her. I hadn''t even held her hand.


    My attitude suddenly turned cold. I had a good impression of Sun Lingling, but that didn''t mean that I was willing to accept her as a hero. The other party was insulting me, so my tone wasn''t that friendly.


    Maybe she didn''t expect me to refuse, but Sun Lingling''s eyes suddenly became sharp as she stared at me and said each word very clearly. Su Yue, is this child really not yours? "


    I became a little impatient and said loudly, "Sun Lingling, is there something wrong with you? You don''t even know about this yourself, yet you came here to ask me?"


    When I shouted, Sun Lingling did not get angry. Instead, she showed a confused expression and muttered to herself, "If it''s not yours, then whose is it?"


    This time, I really didn''t know what to say. This kind of question came from a woman who didn''t know how many men she had slept with and probably had sex with more than one man at the same time. Such a woman had to keep her distance.


    I didn''t want to say anything more. I turned around and was about to leave when I saw Sun Lingling speak again, "Su Yue, don''t leave. Do you believe me?"


    "I don''t believe it." This time, I didn''t hold back and directly replied coldly.


    Sun Lingling suddenly became excited, "Then, if I were to say that I have never had any relationship with any man and that I am still a virgin, would you believe me?"


    I looked at him like he was an idiot. "Where did that kid come from?"


    Actually, I only asked in a perfunctory manner, and didn''t want the other person to reply. Unexpectedly, Sun Lingling stood up abruptly, walked to my side with an incredibly serious expression, and said with an incomparably sincere tone: "Su Yue, please believe me, truly, everything that I have said is true, I won''t lie to you! "I swear, if I lie to you, I will die a horrible death!"


    After Sun Lingling made such a vow, I gradually calmed down. Feeling that there must be a reason behind it, I frowned and looked at her. I suddenly realized that Sun Lingling was in a very strange state today. She seemed to have become a little abnormal, not like how she used to be in the past.


    "Can you explain it in detail?" I thought for a moment and still thought that I should listen to the other party''s explanation. Since the other party had found me, it isn''t for no reason. I should give him a chance.


    "Alright."


    Sun Lingling went back to her seat and I sat back down, waiting for what the other party was going to say.


    "What should I say!?" Sun Lingling seemed to not know where to start. After organizing her thoughts for a while, she continued, "This matter is very strange. Su Yue, you might not believe it, but I swear that what I said was true. I only found out this morning that I was pregnant, and I suddenly felt sick all over and kept vomiting, so I went to the hospital to check, but I didn''t expect the doctor to say that I was pregnant! "


    At this point, Sun Lingling became extremely surprised, but I didn''t feel anything was wrong. I asked, "Is there anything wrong with that? Does it really match with the symptoms of a pregnant woman?"


    Sun Lingling shook her head and said bitterly, "But, Su Yue, I only left the day before yesterday on leave. No matter how fast I left, I wouldn''t have gotten pregnant so quickly, right? And when the doctor told me I was a month pregnant, it was a joke. "


    I was stunned. I looked at Sun Lingling to see if there was anything wrong with her words. If this was true, then either the hospital had made a mistake, or the other party had made a mistake. There could not be a third situation.


    Sun Lingling was very sensitive and immediately felt my suspicion. She anxiously said, "Su Yue, you don''t believe what I just said, right? "Yeah, at that time, I also knew that it was impossible, so I thought that there was an error in the examination and explained the situation to the doctor. The doctor immediately rechecked it, but the results were the same, I have been pregnant for a month and the certificate is right here, do you want to see it?"


    "No need." I shook my head and frowned. "What did the doctor say?"


    "The doctor said I was probably hallucinating from overwork, or had gynecological problems, and that I had misremembered my period, so I left the hospital. After I left the hospital, the more I thought about it, the more I felt that it was weird. I went to another hospital and had another check-up, but the results were no different. I was indeed pregnant. It has been a month. "


    Sun Lingling probably felt that this matter was unimaginable. After she finished speaking, the child fell into silence, her delicate eyebrows almost knitted together.


    "That is to say, the child is definitely a 100% existence. It has already been a month, there should be no mistake. "Then you said that you had never had sex with anyone and had just gotten your first aunt. Could it be that a month ago, someone had had sex with you without your knowledge, like ¡­ adultery?"


    Actually, I wanted to ask you to confirm that you didn''t have sex with a man, but when I saw his pained expression, I changed to a more tactful one.


    Sun Lingling answered firmly, "No, absolutely not. I can confirm that. My life is very regular and I never drink alcohol, nor have I been to any place that can be drugged." I also checked the gynaecology department. I don''t have any gynecological problems, so there''s no way to explain my period. "


    "Then what are you trying to say, and why do you suspect that the child is mine?" I am very puzzled by this.


    Sun Lingling''s voice became soft, seemingly a bit embarrassed. She said weakly, "That''s because, after I found out that I was pregnant, your figure constantly appeared in my head. That''s why I felt that this child might be related to you."


    "Just because of this?" My eyes widened as I thought, Isn''t this a little too absurd? Fortunately, your mind isn''t thinking about Jackma, or your son would be the wealthiest!


    "Yes, because of this, I also thought that it was absurd. But now, I feel that it is very possible, because the closer I get to you, the more restless the child in my stomach becomes. Listen!"


    Sun Lingling had a certain look on her face, making me feel troubled. The other party might really have some mental issues, and I felt as if I was leaving my body out of instinct, but when the other party got a certain distance away from me, I could hear the thumping sounds coming from his stomach. My heart started to beat violently along with the sound, as if there was some kind of mysterious connection between them.

 C5 Ghost Fetus

    I was shocked!


    After a long time, I recovered from my shock. Then, I closed my eyes for a while. A few scenes flashed through my mind. After opening my eyes, I immediately pulled on Sun Lingling''s hand and said, "Come with me to a place!"


    Although it was already night time, I still decided to take Sun Lingling on a trip to the Duality Monastery. This matter is extremely bizarre, and definitely cannot be explained by science.


    After driving out of the city late at night, I had to pay double the price. I was afraid that if I met a ghost again, the two talismans that the old Taoist gave me would never leave my hands.


    After walking nervously to the Twin Monastery and meeting the old Daoist, the old Daoist''s first words made me feel as if I had fallen into an abyss.


    "Ghost!" How could there be such a thing now? " The old Daoist stared at Sun Lingling''s stomach and cried out involuntarily.


    "What does Taoist-sir mean?" I had some guesses, but I still had to ask them.


    The old Daoist acted as if he had seen something extraordinary, and his speed of speaking became faster and faster, "A ghost head is a ghost head, it is a kind of fetus that was transformed from ghost aura. To be able to do this, it must be powerful evil spirits or monsters that can''t appear in this world, could it be that some evil ghost came running out from the underworld?" "Not good, we can''t stay here any longer. First light, quickly pack up, we need to leave this place overnight!"


    The old Daoist immediately became flustered at the mention of the word ''evil spirit''. He stood up and started to pack his things, causing the inside of the room to become a mess. Sun Lingling and I did not know what to do.


    "Taoist, Taoist?"


    The old Daoist did not budge even after a few shouts. In a moment of desperation, I simply grabbed the old Daoist by the arm and asked loudly, "Daoist, can you please explain it clearly? Don''t you have that Ghost Mirror? Take it out and take a look! "


    The old Daoist flung his arm away from me and angrily said, "What are you looking at, this ghost aura is about to burst out from your girlfriend''s stomach. I said that this is all your fault, you must have done something shameful in the Dark World, causing this kind of thing to happen. "Brat, don''t blame me for not reminding you that you''re a bad star right now. Whoever gets involved with you would have bad luck, especially the woman. If she fell in love with you, that would be courting death!"


    The last time I came, I only said that I entered that weird scene and didn''t say that I had a one-night stand with that damned bride. Now that I was pointed out by her, it means that her words are extremely credible.


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t care about anything else. If this old Daoist ran away, I wouldn''t be able to find anyone to ask about the matters of ghosts. I held on tightly to the old Daoist and quickly said, "You''re wrong, Daoist. This is my colleague, but they''re definitely not male or female."


    "No relationship between men and women? "Hmph, I''ve been in the martial arts world for so many years, I can''t be wrong about anything except this matter related to ghosts. You can ask this girl if she has any feelings for you!"


    I didn''t expect the old Daoist to be so resolute and decisive. I immediately glanced at Sun Lingling and saw her blush. She did not deny it, but then she anxiously asked, "Leader, what should I do?"


    "I can''t do anything about it, I''ll tell you little girl, the demon in your stomach right now is not an ordinary ghost embryo, it''s a powerful ghost female from the Dark Underworld and the kid you like. Through this brat''s special characteristics, he brought a trace of the ghost embryo''s aura into the world of the living, and then entered your body to form the ''Yang Embryo''!"


    "Unless that female ghost girl dies, no matter what happens, your Yang embryo won''t be killed. Moreover, you have to hurry before that female ghost gives birth to it, otherwise, once that female ghost falls to the ground, your Yang embryo will also be born. At that time, you will also die without a doubt, this ghost embryo will also become a disaster."


    Sun Lingling only vaguely understood what he meant because she didn''t know about my previous'' Ethereal Opening ''situation. When she saw Sun Lingling''s gaze, she briefly explained the situation to her and apologized to Sun Lingling.


    "Then what should we do? Su Yue, you have to help me, but you have to take responsibility. I don''t want to die ¡­ sob sob sob ¡­"


    No matter how strong Sun Lingling was, she was just an ordinary girl. Suddenly, after experiencing so many bizarre and bizarre things in one day, she could no longer bear it and finally collapsed.


    I nodded without the slightest hesitation and replied solemnly, "Sun Lingling, don''t worry. This matter started because of me. I will definitely take responsibility for it!" Then he looked at the old Daoist, "Daoist, is there really nothing you can do? Your mana is so profound, can''t you kill this demon?"


    The old Daoist shook his head and said helplessly, "You think too highly of me, brat. If I had some tricks up my sleeve, I would have broken this temple long ago. The only thing I would do now is for you to once again enter that Ethereal Opening scene and kill that ghost girl and the demon in her womb."


    "As long as we kill the ghost girl and the baby in her womb, the baby in this girl''s womb will become stillborn. Only then can we safely retrieve it. But time must come quickly, and if that ghost girl''s fetus is about to take shape, then the children on your side will give birth to her. Once the ghost baby is born, the first thing it will devour will be the qi and blood of your mother, and you will die without a doubt. "


    I roughly understood this time, but I know my own business. I hurriedly said, "But I don''t know when I will be able to enter that scene again. There might not be enough time!" What if we go to the hospital and have a cesarean section, then we can just directly take out the Ghost Embryo in our stomachs? "


    "No way!" The old Daoist categorically rejected that idea and continued, "If it''s that easy to solve a problem, then it''s no ghost. If you go to the hospital and cause labor, not only will you be unable to kill this ghost, but you will also cause it to generate extreme resentment and form a grudge. When that time comes, even this girl will turn into a demon and bring disaster upon the world!"


    The old Taoist''s words made me not know what to do. According to the speed at which the child in Sun Lingling''s stomach was growing up, it would only take a few days for her to be born. In such a short period of time, I couldn''t guarantee that I would be able to enter that ghost lady''s scene again.


    Sun Lingling was very scared and kept crying. I didn''t dare to go back to the city so late. I was afraid that if I met a ghost again, I might as well stay in the monastery. After a moment of hesitation, the old Daoist decided to stop running. However, he only promised to stay for a few days and to leave before the birth of the demon.


    The next day, Sun Lingling''s stomach had already risen, confirming the old Taoist''s words. Sun Lingling became absent-minded out of fear, so I asked the old Taoist to take care of her and went back to the rental house in the city.


    I didn''t stay in the temple because I didn''t want the old Taoist to know the secret of my imprint. I kept feeling that the old Taoist was too mysterious, as if he had some motive for me.


    When I returned, Zhu Qilin and his other colleague had already left for work. I first made a call to the advertising company to request a leave of absence for Su Lingling. As for myself, I just quit.


    After making the phone call, I went to the bank and took out all my belongings. Then I booked a hotel room for ten days, prepared enough food and drinks for ten days, and started studying the marks on my arm.


    I didn''t go back to sleep last night. I think if I want to go in, I''ll have to go red again. I searched the internet for a long time, but didn''t find any news about it. I massaged the imprint, roasted it, and soaked it in blisters. I almost dug out a section, but the imprint was still green and showed no signs of redness.


    In the end, I feel that this thing is not active, but passive. Or, it needs an energy replenishment that is beyond my knowledge.


    Waiting is the toughest, it takes three days. During this time, I turned on the controls to prevent being disturbed. There were also reasons why I didn''t know how to face Sun Lingling.


    Just when I was suffering and my mind was about to go crazy, the mark on my arm finally changed.


    "It''s red!"


    I almost jumped with excitement as I watched the imprint slowly change color.


    If it was before Sun Lingling became pregnant, I would definitely refuse to enter the scene where the ghost girl was, even if she was very beautiful. But now I''m afraid of not being able to get in. Life is so contradictory.


    I stared at the mark without blinking. Aside from the mark becoming redder and redder, there seemed to be another pattern on it. It was very blurry and couldn''t be seen clearly.


    In addition, I have a feeling that the pattern that appeared on the rune seemed very familiar. It should be a word, but it was very vague and could not be seen clearly.


    A mysterious feeling made me realize that I might really be different from others. Then, I started to ponder about who had left this imprint on my body and why I was able to communicate with that gloomy scene. If it was my biological parents, who were they?


    After thinking so hard, nothing came of it, but the mark on my arm suddenly felt a burning sensation. After that, my eyelids grew heavier and heavier and I quickly fell asleep.


    When I opened my eyes again, I found myself sitting in a magnificent carriage, dressed in a robe, in front of the gates of a large courtyard.


    "What''s going on? Could it be that I did not enter into the previous scenario, but had instead entered a new scenario? "


    I was shocked. If that''s the case, then how can we solve Sun Lingling''s problem?!


    I checked myself quickly, relieved at the result. Anyway, I''m still the same body I was when I got married. If the body did not change, then it should be the same scene. It was just that he did not know if it was the map or the time node.


    "Young Master, we''re home!"


    The coachman''s voice came from outside the carriage. I gathered my thoughts and lifted the curtain to get off the carriage.


    Green willows surround, breeze caress face, the sun sprinkles down in the sky, with the ground on the ring of fat Yan thin to reflect into the light, if this beautiful scenery is diabolical, I feel that I do not want to live in the human world.


    Even though there are many beauties and only one is the most beautiful, even though there are thousands of thousands of them, I was still able to see the other side, the ghost girl that the old Taoist spoke of, his ninth concubine!


    At this moment, the ninth concubine''s face was brimming with an incomparably blissful expression. Her eyes were always on me, as if she was looking at a hero returning triumphantly, full of adoration and tenderness. When she saw me looking at her, she smiled daintily and said, "Husband, you''ve finally returned safely. How nice."


    I fell into a trance, the beautiful face in front of me shifting back and forth between the bloody one and the one, not knowing which was real and which was fake.


    Did that old Daoist make a mistake?


    I began to have doubts, but immediately after, Sun Lingling''s image appeared in my mind, causing me to have no choice but to calm down and examine her body back and forth.


    "What are you doing?"


    I saw the ninth concubine''s belly rise up high, and she looked to be at least four or five months pregnant. Her face couldn''t help but change. That old Daoist really hit the mark!


    The ninth concubine blushed and said shyly, "My husband left not too long ago and I found out that I was pregnant. If my husband comes back a few months later, the child will be born." Ninth Aunt took my hand and touched his belly, looking like she was scolding him.


    My hand gently touched his abdomen, and my face immediately changed color. A strange feeling of connection emerged again. It was exactly the same as the feeling of having a child in Sun Lingling''s womb!


    "Husband, are you tired? Hurry up and enter the courtyard. The old master is still waiting for you inside."


    I suppressed the panic in my heart and didn''t dare to act rashly. I didn''t dare to look at the other party and lowered my head. My eyes flickered as I thought about what I should do next.


    The courtyard was very large, and it took him a while to reach the top. When he entered the house, he saw the big bearded man from last time, who was also his father. The two of us talked for a while, but I didn''t dare to say much. I only replied with a few words, but I also knew some information.


    This bearded man was called Hu Guangsheng, a big boss who owned several shops. As for me, my name is Hu Yuanqing, the only son of the big boss.


    It has only been four days since I left, but it has been four months inside. I, Hu Yuanqing, went out to learn about shop management from the shopkeepers after I got married to the Ninth Madame. I was gone for three months, and I only returned now.


    I don''t know, I can''t even understand how this young master Hu Yuanqing was able to live and play the entire story after I left. This situation is different from what the old Daoist described as Ethereal Opening.


    Things are getting weirder and weirder, and I don''t know who to trust.


    ¡­.

 C6 Ninth Concubine

    I was not used to lying on the unmade bed in my room. My bed was softer than this one. When I was bored, I looked at the red mark on the back of my hand. Sure enough, the mark is still on it.


    "Husband, look." She sat beside me, holding my hand and placing it on her stomach, motioning for me to touch it.


    I was shocked by the person on my stomach, and immediately thought of Sun Lingling. Looking at the ninth concubine''s face brimming with happiness, and then thinking about Sun Lingling, who might be in danger of losing her life, my heart twitched deeply.


    To be honest, I can''t bear to do it, but what if I don''t do it, Sun Lingling? She only liked me a little. How could she be involved in this?


    "My wife, look. The sky is already dark. Rest early, don''t get tired." I pretended to smile at her, but in reality, I was cursing myself in my heart. When did you become like this?


    I turned to leave the room, but before I could wave my arm, I was caught.


    "Husband, it''s been so long since you''ve come back. You aren''t going to accompany me and your child?"


    I looked at the little face of the Ninth Aunt who felt wronged, and I wanted to immediately wrap it up. But reason stopped me.


    I picked up a chair and placed it beside the bed. "Sleep well. I''ll guard you here."


    Ninth Aunt closed her eyes and went to sleep with a smile on her face.


    I secretly sighed and silently took out the knife that was hidden in my sleeve.


    "Hubby."


    I heard the Ninth Aunt telling me to put away the knife in my sleeve and see if she was awake.


    Seeing that the Ninth Aunt was sleeping soundly, I felt even worse. With such a well-built wife who was pregnant with my child, I really didn''t want to kill her.


    I stood up and walked outside, hoping I could breathe the free air.


    The woman behind me silently sat up and looked at my back.


    I sat outside the house and looked up at the sky. This place was really much better than ours, at least it was natural, absolutely free of pollution.


    Meteor?


    I saw the shooting star and put my hands together. I hope I succeed.


    What is this? I looked at the red mark on the back of my hand. There was a strange symbol beside it.


    This symbol didn''t look like a word, but I could actually understand what it meant. It was roughly the same as the word ''town''.


    I unknowingly read it out, I don''t know if this is the reason, I feel that my originally relaxed heart can become calm, can also think about it.


    I pulled myself together, picked up the knife I had hidden behind my back again, and went inside the house.


    As she walked to the side of the ninth concubine, she began chanting the scale.


    "Husband, what are you doing?"


    It was unknown when Ninth Aunt woke up and saw me so fierce that she scared her.


    "Ah, peeling apples." I went over to the table and picked up an apple and began to peel it.


    Looking at the apple in my hand, I really want to stab myself. What the hell am I doing? Sun Lingling is still waiting for me to go and get her.


    "Why?"


    I was stunned for a moment when I heard her speaking to me in a cold tone.


    "Why did you do this to me!? "I, where did I not do well enough?" Hearing the crying tone in her voice, I felt very upset.


    "Because you want to kill my friend."


    "What?"


    I turned around to face her. Looking at her delicate appearance, I felt like a sinner from ages ago.


    "Because the child in your belly is going to kill my friend. "That''s why I don''t want you to give birth to him."


    "Hahahahaha ¡­" Ninth Aunt looked at me and laughed wildly: "You want to kill my child? "Then did you ask her!?"


    The ninth concubine''s face turned pale, her eyes gradually became empty, and her body floated in the air, looking just like me as she attacked.


    I was so frightened by this sudden attack that I fell back a little and saw that she continued to attack me. In order to avoid her sudden attack, I picked up the knife on the table and swung it at her.


    "Ah ¡­"


    I heard her voice and immediately looked over to find that she was bleeding profusely between her legs. This excited me even more, so I took the knife and put it on Nona''s neck.


    "Let go!"


    The transfigured Ninth Aunt''s voice had become more coarse, to the point where she didn''t even have the slightest trace of tender affection for the fairer sex.


    I was about to stab the hand with the knife as if it were my stomach, but I was stunned by the strength of the throbbing.


    This is a child''s heartbeat, this is my child.


    The ninth concubine took the opportunity to take the knife from my hand and laughed on the ground, "Hahahaha, did you feel it? This was the dissatisfaction of a child! How can there be a father like you in this world! "


    "He''s simply a monster!"


    The ninth concubine was obviously shocked by my words. The stiff corner of her mouth couldn''t be put down for a long time. Red liquid kept flowing out from her sunken eyeballs.


    "You, you said, he''s a monster?"


    Seeing her like this, I had no way to face her. At the same time, I felt guilty for what I had just said.


    "No, that''s not it. I just ¡­"


    "Enough! A monster? "Haha!" Ninth Aunt laughed like a madman, "That''s right! He was a monster! As a monster, she is your child! "Hahahahaha!"


    I couldn''t bear to look at her again, but I was also very conflicted. The ghost in the Ninth Concubine''s womb would be reflected in the real world, and once the child was born, the mother would die.


    This was a human life!


    The Ninth Concubine looked at me with an evil grin. "Why aren''t you doing anything? Why don''t you do it! "Kill me, kill your strange child too!"


    "I ¡­" I stammered out a complete sentence.


    Of course, I knew that this was a monster. I also knew that the best way to deal with it now was to kill it with a single slash, but I just couldn''t do it.


    When I thought about how this little life had my blood on it, and how I could have been born and even weakly called me "Daddy", I immediately lost my courage to fight back.


    Because of the thoughts in my mind, my actions had become less unyielding. The Ninth Aunt could see that I was wavering. While I was still hesitating about what to do, the Ninth Aunt suddenly moved.


    Her fingernails grew so long that her fingers formed the shape of a chicken''s paw and dug into my chest. I could hear something breaking through the wind, and I nearly peed my pants when I looked at that incredibly long fingernail.


    In that instant, my body reacted the fastest and most effectively ¡ª my feet went limp, and I fell to the ground.


    This time, Ninth Aunt''s attack failed. In order to protect her child, she had already made up her mind to kill me. Now that her attack had failed, she continued to attack me.


    She was a weak girl who was pregnant. Logically speaking, even I, who was around 1.8 meters, shouldn''t be able to do anything to her. But what about me? I can''t take on this'' weak girl ''! She isn''t a human!

 C7 Town

    Seeing that the Ninth Aunt continued to attack me, I pulled myself up and started to run out the door.


    I was about to go out the door, but Nona was a ghost after all, and I was afraid that the door would suddenly close like it did on TV, so I picked up the chair next to me and threw it at the door, intending to block the door for me to get out.


    The chair I threw made a beautiful arc in the sky and spun 360 degrees before falling to the ground outside.


    When I saw the chair lying on the floor, I felt like I was finished.


    I ran faster to the door, and sure enough, there was a qualitative collision between me and the door.


    I turned my head and saw that she was coming at me with her long claws outstretched. In order to calm myself down, I kept repeating the scale on the back of my hand.


    Seeing that the Ninth Aunt was about to throw herself in front of me, perhaps because I was too scared, I quickly finished reciting the scale. The Ninth Aunt seemed to be bounced away by something and crashed into the opposite wall.


    I looked at this scene in horror. Although I didn''t know what was going on, I knew that Ninth Aunt wouldn''t let this go.


    I opened the door to hide somewhere, but when I went out I saw something that made me feel lost.


    It should have been a huge mansion, so why did it become a cemetery? Not only was the tomb so simple, even the maids had turned into ghosts and floated beside me.


    I went out and pretended that I didn''t see anything as I calmly walked to the front.


    "Wuu ¡­"


    A loud noise came from the room I had just come from, like a command, as if the ghosts who had been unable to see me were suddenly all facing me.


    I knew something bad was going to happen, so I immediately started chanting the ''Town'' scale. Although I don''t know what''s the use of this, but since I can beat back Ninth Aunt, I can definitely beat them back too, right?


    Even though I was still trying to guess the pitch, the ghosts right in front of me seemed to be afraid of me as they all disappeared.


    The corner of my mouth curled up as I slowly stepped forward. I walked forward step by step. Since they had already made such a taboo to me, why should I be afraid?


    While I was feeling elated, a bearded man jumped in front of me.


    I know this person, he should be the father of the person I am in possession of right? Why would even he help out?


    The bearded man rushed at me before I could finish thinking.


    Because I was stunned for a moment and didn''t avoid the bearded man''s attack, a long cut appeared on my arm.


    Seeing that the big bearded man didn''t intend on letting me off like this, I immediately recited the scale of ''Zhen''.


    Big Beard only took a few steps back, but it didn''t have any real effect. On the contrary, it was me who calmed down.


    "What the hell!" When I saw that things were not going well, I decided to run away.


    I looked around and saw only a large hole.


    With the exception of this hole, which could be used to hide people, almost all the rest were cemeteries.


    I took advantage of the bearded man''s pause to quickly enter the cave.


    This hole was nothing but a hole surrounded by walls.


    The moment I turned my head, the earth fell off continuously, causing my eyes to be captivated.


    However, there were benefits to it as well. I would stand guard at the door. As long as there were any ghosts nearby, I would recite their names until I starved to death.


    There are always a few ghosts who owe me that much, and I''ll recite the scale and send them back.


    Although it wasn''t of any use in real life, it was still useful as a cover for ghosts.


    But why was it so useful to her?


    Because it was boring to hide here all this time, he didn''t dare to rashly go out. Thus, he had to think of all sorts of ways to delay the time.


    Time passed by quickly, but my stomach was also moving. First, I felt a kind of fasting. Then, my stomach kept moving. It felt like my stomach was clenching together. Right now, I was either hungry or hungry.


    I had been here for three days, dripping water, and now that my stomach was empty and aching, I could not help but feel a powerless despair.


    Am I going to starve to death here?


    "So you''re here. You really made it easy for me to find you." A girl''s voice sounded from above me, causing all the goosebumps on my body to involuntarily stand up straight.


    She was going to die. Unexpectedly, the Ninth Aunt came looking for her.


    Although the word ''town'' can effectively stop the ninth concubine, I don''t dare to bet that this trump card has always been useful.


    The ninth concubine''s face turned pale, and her voice became shrill, "Husband, what are you running for? Isn''t it better to be by my side? We''ll wait for the baby to be born and share its joy. How nice!


    What''s so great about that? This child was born with a life on his back. I don''t dare to enjoy that sort of heavenly joy!


    I swallowed my saliva. "Don''t come over. Be careful of what I do!"


    Ninth Aunt looked at me coldly. "You want to do something to me? "That''s right, who told me to have a monster in my womb, who let me hurt your precious baby?"


    She seemed to have fallen into some sort of recollection, and her expression also became absent-minded, "I had thought that you would be together with me, even if there were eight older sisters in front, it''s fine. Since you''ve already promised us an alliance, then of course you won''t disappoint me, but, you actually harmed me for other women! You actually said that your child is a monster, and you actually didn''t believe me! "


    My heart went cold, and I cursed at the unscrupulous person in my heart. From what she said and what I''ve seen and heard over the years, I can already give a general idea of the whole thing.


    The owner of this body was a sickly person. The Daoist priest had calculated that he would marry nine concubines to please the owner. Only then would the body be in good shape.


    Therefore, his father decided to accept her as his concubine. The ninth concubine was indeed cured, and with the addition of the ninth concubine''s youth, they became very affectionate for a while.


    Her body had promised a long life and would never be able to think of anything good to say about her body. Unfortunately, the Ninth Aunt had taken it for real. As the days went by and the novelty wore off, this sickly plant wanted to see the wild flowers and weeds outside.


    She probably brought one home with her, but she also brought back someone who didn''t want to worry. She schemed against the Ninth Aunt so that even if she lost her child, she would still die. This caused the Ninth Aunt''s resentment to deepen.


    F * ck, that Sick Crake pair had grown up for nothing. He was the one who caused this trouble, and now I have to deal with it. It really infuriated me.


    It was only a split-second before the ninth concubine made her move. She let out a long howl, and her jet-black hair fell to the ground. Her five long nails headed straight for the top of my head.

 C8 Sun Linglings Parents

    However, I sorrowfully realised that it was strenuous for me to even open my mouth in such a dangerous situation. It seemed that the heavens were going to kill me!


    I had closed my eyes and was ready for death.


    At this moment, something no one expected happened.


    All of a sudden, a huge, black cloud condensed in the sky. A bolt of lightning struck down from the sky, directly striking the ninth concubine.


    I didn''t expect this turn of events. The Ninth Madame didn''t even have time to react before being struck by the lightning. I was also startled by it. Even in times of crisis, I was astonished by my own reaction.


    I actually crawled out of the hole quickly and protected the ninth concubine under my body.


    Nona also did not expect me to do this, she looked at me in disbelief, her beautiful eyes wide open.


    The Ninth Aunt pushed me away, "What are you doing now? Don''t pretend! I don''t need it! "


    I looked at the Ninth Aunt''s reaction and knew it was all done by herself. I couldn''t say anything, but why did I do such a reckless action just now?


    "You, do you still love me?"


    The ninth concubine asked me in a choked voice, and I didn''t know how to answer her.


    "Ah ¡­"


    Before I could say what I wanted to say, I was interrupted by a series of shouts. When I looked back, I was truly shocked.


    Lightning continued to fall from the sky. This was practically a thunderstorm.


    The rain was about to fall on my head, and I was almost too scared to move my feet.


    Just when I thought I was going to die, an unknown force pushed me away.


    When I came back to my senses, I saw Nona screaming.


    "You ¡­"


    I really didn''t know how to reply. She clearly wanted to kill me just now, but now she''s trying to save me.


    She looked at the dense lightning rain and smiled miserably. "No matter what, I must protect the child."


    Then I saw the scene that would wake me up from my dream for countless nights: Ninth Aunt cutting open her belly with her long nails without hesitation, taking out that little life from her belly, and then pushing the child into my arms regardless of her miserable condition.


    "This is your child, you must protect her! Even if I have to die, I must protect her well! " Nona''s eyes were wide open as she clutched my lapels.


    I was stunned and hugged the child as I nodded my head dumbly.


    She took the child from my arms and kissed him on the forehead. I looked at the sky and tried to force the tears back into my eyes. Then I saw a bolt of lightning strike down and I held her and the child in my arms.


    A bolt of lightning landed on my body, but the weird thing was that it didn''t hurt as much as I had expected. I only felt a sort of numbness.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw the Ninth Concubine standing in front of me, looking at me with a complicated expression.


    The Ninth Aunt pulled out a handkerchief from nowhere and placed it on the child. I knew it was for the child, but I didn''t dare guess what the meaning was.


    She seemed as if she wanted to say something, but just as she opened her mouth, a bolt of lightning struck her body, instantly drowning all words within a vast heavenly might.


    Before I could react, I felt dizzy, and the weightlessness made me feel nauseous.


    When I opened my eyes, I was already in my small rented room.


    I stared blankly at the ceiling, still unable to recover from the shock from the previous scene. I don''t know what that bolt of lightning was, but the way it appeared was too strange, and it was extremely useful.


    But the scene was too much for me to process. I didn''t know what the Ninth Aunt was going to say, or why she''d left her child a handkerchief.


    Perhaps it was to give the child an idea, or perhaps it was to give her an idea.


    I don''t know about any of this. Sun Lingling''s death is in front of me right now.


    Now that the baby was out, Sun Lingling''s life was definitely not going to be saved. I closed my eyes and thought of my ninth concubine, and a sense of powerlessness welled up.


    In the end, I couldn''t save any of them.


    "Hey, stop daydreaming, I''m looking for you." Zhu Qilin walked in front of me and patted my forehead.


    I followed Zhu Qilin to the door and saw two old people. If I''m not mistaken, they should be a family.


    "You all ¡­ What can I do for you? "


    I can''t figure out what kind of friends I have at this age.


    "You''re Su Yue?"


    The woman spoke first. No matter what, I am still a 26 year old adult. I would be able to tell whether I am good or evil. Judging from his tone, he didn''t come with good intentions.


    "Do you have any business with me?"


    Since she doesn''t want to talk to me properly, I don''t need to be polite to her.


    Your brother Yue has such a temper.


    The woman picked up a child from the ground behind her. It was a baby girl.


    I stared blankly at the infant that was still in its infancy for a moment. Then, I had a guess: "Is ¡­ is this Sun Lingling''s child?"


    The woman nodded her head and then glared at me. "It was because of this child that my Ling Ling died of bloodshed. You, a young man, are so talented. "My family''s Lingling has already had a child because of you, and now she even risked her life to give you a child. You''re still sleeping so comfortably at home, are you even human!"


    When I heard the news of Sun Lingling''s death, I was momentarily speechless. Even though I knew that she was definitely going to die, I still found it hard to accept it when someone told me about it.


    I don''t know how to say it.


    But from what Sun Lingling''s mother said, Sun Lingling actually told them that the child was mine?


    I couldn''t help but be a little angry. People always say that death is near, but I didn''t expect that Sun Lingling was trying to trick me even before she died.


    But this child really has something to do with me that I can''t explain. Sun Lingling actually doesn''t have any problems saying that.


    I thought about it but didn''t say anything. I let Sun Lingling''s mother continue to insult me. I just ignored her words.


    In the end, it was still Zhu Qilin who couldn''t help but ask, "Auntie, at your age, why don''t you understand what''s going on? Do you have any proof that this child belongs to my brother? "


    Sun Lingling''s mother didn''t think that Zhu Qilin would say that. She pointed at me and said harshly, "How can you say that? Before my family''s Lingling died, she personally said that the child was his. Could it be that he was lying?"


    Zhu Qilin sneered, "I''ll tell you the truth. A few months ago, your daughter already went to find my brother. This child is not my brother, she just wants to find my brother!"

 C9 Strangulation of Neck

    "Clamping?" Then what''s the matter with this letter! " Sun Lingling''s mother threw the letter at my face. The letter fell from my face onto the ground. I picked it up and opened the envelope. There were only six simple words inside: "The child is Su Yue''s."


    When I saw these six words, I was also distressed. No matter what, it was me. If it wasn''t for those things, Sun Lingling might not have died.


    "Auntie, don''t worry. No matter if this child is me or not, I will still raise her."


    I think my tone was sincere enough, but Sun Lingling''s mother refused to forgive me.


    "You think this is the end? Why did he work so hard to raise his child? To give you a little bit of trouble? "


    "No, are you done yet?" "It''s not certain whose child this is, but Su Yue agreed to adopt this child for Sun Lingling''s sake. What else do you want?!" Zhu Qilin has always been my best brother, he would always help me whenever I was in trouble, and it would be the same this time.


    "Old, old wife ¡­" Sun Lingling''s mother quivered and pointed at the child on the ground. "Has she grown up?"


    Sun Lingling''s father widened his eyes and nodded, "Yes, yes."


    Sun Lingling''s parents immediately left the place, leaving the baby girl by Su Yue''s door.


    "Who is it!" Zhu Qilin looked at the baby girl and laughed, "Don''t tell me that this child is quite interesting. Why don''t we raise her?"


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    I looked at Zhu Qilin with joy in my eyes. Actually, I had wanted to raise this child for a long time; maybe it really was my child. Moreover, I can''t let this child die in my hands.


    "What are you afraid of? "This child is honest, he hasn''t cried in such a long time, it would be even better if he grew up quickly, and he even saved money on milk powder."


    The haze in my heart immediately dissipated when I saw the heartless appearance of the Scarlet Kylin.


    Zhu Qilin picked up the child, "Su Yue, pick a name, your child."


    "Nine, let''s call it Little Nine."


    I know this must have something to do with her, and I don''t know why she has been wandering around in her playful mind.


    "Su Jiu? Not a bad name. "


    "No, it''s Sun Jiu."


    I sat on the bed and saw Xiao Jiu grow bigger and bigger every day. Right now, she looked like she was four or five years old. Looking at her appearance, she must have been a great beauty.


    "Don''t keep looking at me, I know what you''re thinking. I don''t need you to raise me." It was either good or bad for Xiao Jiu to be able to say such words in just a few days.


    "What are you saying, I''m your father. "If you can''t afford it, then I have to at least sell my kidneys."


    I don''t know whether to laugh or cry as I look at Xiao Jiu.


    "Xiao Jiu, uncle is back!" "Little Jiu, come over here." My family''s Xiao Jiu fought like this for four days already. Fortunately, uncle is already prepared, you see. "


    Zhu Qilin took out a pile of clothes and placed them beside Xiao Jiu.


    "This is what you can wear now, this is what you wore on the fifth day, this is what you wore on the sixth day ¡­"


    I pulled up the Scarlet Kylin. "What are you buying so much for?"


    Zhu Qilin shrugged his shoulders, "What can I do?" Xiao Jiu has been here for four days, and has not eaten or drank. Other than clothes, what else can I give her? "


    I also sighed, "Is Xiao Jiu going to the amusement park?"


    "¡­"


    There is one thing I haven''t introduced, which is that Xiao Jiu is particularly aloof, perhaps because he doesn''t have a mother.


    "Xiao Jiu, what''s in your hand?"


    I saw that Xiao Jiu always held a handkerchief in his hand, but no matter how I looked at it, it looked familiar.


    Isn''t this a mandarin duck handkerchief? Why is it in Xiao Jiu''s hands?


    I wanted to go up and get the Lovers Pad, but Xiao Jiu stopped me.


    "My mother gave it to me."


    These words left my mouth and made me frightened. I was afraid that Xiao Jiu was probably my wife''s child and mine.


    I saw that Xiao Jiu''s appearance was getting more and more blurry. I forcefully shook my head and felt much better.


    "Su Yue, what happened to you just now?"


    When I saw Zhu Qilin looking at me with an expression of disbelief, I also felt a little panicked in my heart.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    "You''ve been strangling yourself."


    When I heard Zhu Qilin''s words, I couldn''t believe it. I was conscious just now and only saw people a little blurry. How could I pinch my own neck?


    The scarlet qilin knew that I didn''t believe him and pulled me to the side of the mirror.


    I looked at myself in the mirror. There was indeed a handprint on my neck. It seemed to be quite severe. The handprint had already turned purple.


    "What''s going on?"


    I looked at the Scarlet Kylin with its eyes wide open. The Scarlet Kylin was pinching its own neck, and still had a serious expression on its face as it listened to what I had to say.


    "What''s wrong?" Zhu Qilin didn''t seem to feel anything was amiss about him. His face had already turned purple from the pinching and he gave me a heartless smile. It felt like my entire point of view had been extinguished.


    I reached for his hand, but as soon as I touched it, his hand seemed to reach me.


    I quickly dodged the hand of the Zhu Qilin, but his restless hand once again attacked the neck of the Zhu Qilin. The Zhu Qilin seemed to have realized something, and its face started to turn flustered.


    "What should we do?" I don''t know why he didn''t say anything. Maybe it was because he couldn''t speak.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    I worriedly asked Zhu Qilin. Zhu Qilin''s hand was no longer pinching his own neck, but was pinching the table beside him.


    "Don''t talk, someone can hear." Zhu Qilin still used the spring rain to speak.


    What did it mean that someone could hear? Does it mean that other than the three of us, there are others here?


    Three? Wait, shouldn''t Xiao Jiu be in the house? Then, who was that little girl?


    I slowly turned my head and saw that there was no one there either. However, the shadow of a little girl could clearly be seen on the wall.


    I looked at the scarlet qilin and didn''t know what to do. After all, I''m not a Daoist, nor would I be able to catch ghosts.


    "Do you know where he is?"


    I asked Zhu Qilin with my own lips.


    "On your back."


    I seriously looked at the movements of Zhu Qilin''s lips. After I finished looking, I felt my palm instantly turn cold. Then I looked at the shadow on the wall. It seemed that there really was something on my back.


    Da Da Da ¡­ The sound of footsteps coming from the door made my hands, which had begun to glow, even colder.


    "Get lost!"


    I heard a young voice coming from the door, and I knew it was Xiao Jiu''s voice, and for the first time I thought Xiao Jiu''s voice was much better than the other children''s.


    Xiao Jiu walked over to me and grabbed my hand, "This is mine, you can leave!"

 C10 Zhao Iron

    I don''t know why, but after Xiao Jiu took my hand, the uneasiness in my heart actually faded a little.


    Zhu Qilin and I had been paying attention to the shadow on the wall to see if Xiao Jiu''s words were useful.


    From the shadow on the wall, I could clearly see that the little girl on my back was slowly approaching Xiao Jiu. I saw that something was wrong and quickly pushed Xiao Jiu away.


    Xiao Jiu seemed to have suffered some sort of grievance as his eyes turned red, as if he was about to cry.


    When I saw Xiao Jiu crying, my heart ached. I really wanted to hug her and coax her, but at the same time I was also afraid that the thing on my back would hurt Xiao Jiu. I was really stuck in a dilemma.


    Xiao Jiu''s eyes were red, but she didn''t cry. This made my heart ache even more. Although Xiao Jiu looked like a four or five-year-old child, she was actually just born a few days ago.


    Xiao Jiu looked at the shadow on the wall and seemed to know something, he immediately wiped his tears away and returned to his usual cold expression.


    I saw Xiao Jiu recover his expression and my heart instantly became a little better.


    "Dope."


    I knew he was calling me by the sound of his voice, and when I turned to look at him, I saw that he was looking at me with an incredulous expression.


    When I thought about this, I felt that something was wrong. I immediately looked at Shadow and sure enough, I was pinching my own neck.


    To be honest, I can''t quite believe that the shadow on the wall is myself, because I really don''t feel anything.


    If this kid really wants us to die, why didn''t he kill me the first time? We still have to keep Zhu Qilin and me until now.


    I looked at Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu was expressionless, as if nothing had happened.


    "Illusion?"


    After I said out my thoughts, the Scarlet Kylin stood there stunned for a moment.


    I raised the back of my hand to the wall and chanted the scale, hoping it would be a little useless.


    However, there wasn''t any change even after I finished reciting it. The Scarlet Kylin looked at the wall and shouted loudly.


    "Ah ¡­"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No, no."


    Ever since the incident with the Ninth Concubine, I had some resistance towards ghosts and ghosts. However, the Scarlet Kylin was just an ordinary person. How could it be possible that nothing had happened to it?


    I looked in the direction of the Scarlet Kylin and saw only one body hanging on the wall. To be more accurate, there were shadows hanging on the wall.


    Ka ¡­


    It was as if someone had opened the door. Zhu Qilin and I held our breath to see what was going on.


    As for Xiao Jiu, he walked over to the wall and grabbed the black shadow.


    "Su Yue, I heard that you''ve resigned. What''s going on?"


    The person who came in was my good friend, Zhao Tie. Zhao Tie was my colleague and good friend from the same club. He was handsome and had great flirting skills. Almost all the girls in his club had been teased by this guy.


    When Zhu Qilin and I saw that it was Zhao Tie who came in, we felt relieved. At least he wasn''t some little brat''s accomplice.


    "Zhao Tie, why are you back?"


    Zhao Tieru was away on a business trip. He should be back next month, but it was a bit unthinkable for him to be back today.


    "First, there are some special reasons."


    Zhao Tie''s expression was a little strange. After being together with him for such a long time, I also understood his personality. Why did he become a little strange now?


    "Don''t worry about Su Yue. He''s most likely being pestered by a female ghost."


    The moment the Scarlet Kylin saw Zhao Tie, it had completely forgotten its previous fear. It had always disliked Zhao Tie, so it could be said that it disliked him.


    "This person is so strange."


    Xiao Jiu was sizing up Zhao Tie, seemingly very interested in him.


    My daughter is cold to everything, why is she so curious about Zhao Tie? Could it be that Zhao Tie''s charisma is that great?


    "Hmm? "Who is this?"


    When Zhao Tie saw Xiao Jiu, he couldn''t help showing a trace of fear on his face. Soon after, he put on a faint smile.


    "Ahem, my daughter."


    I thought about it for a moment, then I told the truth.


    "What?"


    Zhao Tie stood up from his chair and almost fell down. He was still looking at me with a confused expression.


    Actually, I had already expected Zhao Tie''s reaction, but I didn''t know it would be so exaggerated.


    "You said this is your child? When did you have a child? And it''s already this big? "


    Zhao Tie shouted at me in an exaggerated manner.


    "That''s a little hard to explain, I''ll explain it to you slowly in the future."


    I scratched my head awkwardly and decided to go over first.


    Zhao Tie was probably really tired. He directly lied on my bed without even looking at me. I pushed him twice. I didn''t think that he would fall asleep in such a short time. I had no choice but to let him fall asleep first.


    "Hmph, making a fuss."


    Zhu Qilin casually said as he also returned to his room.


    Seeing that neither of them would notice me and Xiao Jiu anymore, I squatted down and looked straight at Xiao Jiu.


    "Xiao Jiu, tell dad, why did you say that uncle was strange?"


    I know the particularity of Xiao Jiu. Hearing what she said just now, there must be something dirty on Zhao Tie.


    "He smells like the dead."


    Xiao Jiu kept staring at Zhao Tie''s room, his face showing a little excitement when he said this.


    The smell of the dead? Could it be that Zhao Tie had been entangled by a ghost girl? While I was thinking, I tried to ask Xiao Jiu, "Then, Xiao Jiu, can you tell what''s going on?"


    Xiao Jiu shook his head and no longer paid any attention to me. He ran to the corner of the wall and squatted down to start fiddling with something.


    I sighed. Kids always have their own little secrets, so as adults, we shouldn''t get involved.


    "Dad, where are we sleeping today?"


    Actually, Xiao Jiu was asking what I was thinking. Zhao Tie was lying on my bed, while Zhao Tie''s own room was locked, so only he knew where the key was.


    I had no choice but to turn to the scarlet qilin for help.


    "Humph!" That kind of person should be chased away. He lives here and pollutes our air! "


    Zhu Qilin sat on the sofa in his room and constantly ridiculed Zhao Tie. Since I couldn''t say anything, I could only smile awkwardly.


    "He''s coming."


    Xiao Jiu stood in front of Zhu Qilin''s door and spoke in a leisurely manner, as if they were chatting. He looked as if this matter had nothing to do with him and didn''t need to worry about.


    I seem to know something as well. I''m afraid Xiao Jiu is talking about Zhao Tie''s ghost.


    "Xiao Jiu, what''s wrong? "What''s coming?"


    Zhu Qilin asked Xiao Jiu as if he was coaxing a child. "Oh, that''s right. Xiao Jiu is a child after all."


    "I-I''ve delivered it. It''s fine. Wait for us here. Xiao Jiu, go get it with me." I made up an excuse.


    In order to not let Zhu Qilin get involved in this matter, I planned to settle this matter myself.


    I also didn''t see Zhu Qilin''s reaction as I quickly brought Xiao Jiu out of the room.


    As soon as I left the room, a wave of eerie air came over me. I knew this feeling, but it wasn''t as cold as the Ninth Aunt''s. I really fell into the grave that time.


    Although she was not as powerful as the Ninth Concubine this time, there was one thing that was important: I was in the dark and could not see the ghosts. What should I do?


    I picked up Little Jiu and vaguely saw the scale on the back of my hand. I remembered the huge effect it played when I was fighting with the Ninth Aunt.


    Since this can suppress ghosts, can I see ghosts?

 C11 Two Zhaoirons

    "Subdue."


    I read the scale with my eyes closed, hoping it might be useful.


    After a while, I slowly opened my eyes, but the surroundings seemed no different from before.


    It seemed that he had failed.


    I was a bit discouraged and decided to check on Zhao Tie first.


    When I walked to Zhao Tie''s side, I found that he was still sleeping and there was nothing abnormal with him. My heart fell to the ground.


    I felt like I was being grabbed on the shoulder by Xiao Jiu. I looked at Xiao Jiu.


    Xiao Jiu gestured me to look above with his chin.


    I don''t know what happened to Xiao Jiu, but her actions were a bit abnormal.


    Xiao Jiu should be one of those kids that looks down on everyone and says what they want to say. There seems to be a problem.


    I raised my head slightly and rolled my eyes with all my might, hoping that I would be able to see something without being discovered.


    I looked up at the lowest level, hoping to see nothing.


    However, things always went against my wishes. The muslin cloth was directly above me, and all I could see was gauze. I didn''t dare to look up to see what it was.


    While I was still hesitating, Zhao Tie suddenly sat up. His pupils were dilated and the lights in the room were on, but there was no change in them at all.


    Normally, the pupil of a person changes according to the brightness of the light. When the light is dim, the pupil will become larger. Otherwise, it will become smaller.


    However, Zhao Tie''s pupils hadn''t changed at all, as if they couldn''t change according to the light.


    To put it bluntly, he was lacking in spirit, just like a dead person without a soul.


    Looking at Zhao Tie like this, I felt a little guilty, but the frightening thing is still to come.


    The corner of his mouth slightly curled up, as if he was smiling. His smile was not a sunny smile, but a strange one that made people''s hair stand on end!


    "Zhao Tie?" How are you? "


    Although Zhao Tie''s appearance makes me feel guilty, I still have to care about him.


    Zhao Tie just sat there without moving.


    I know it''s probably because of that thing up there. If I don''t stop it, Zhao Tie''s life might end here.


    I quickly raised my head to look at the sky. At the same time, I muttered the phrase ''town'' level, hoping to gain the upper hand without him harming me.


    When I finally raised my head, the one who was on top of me was none other than Zhao Tie.


    Zhao Tie was wearing a white gauze dress ¡­


    At this moment, I don''t know how to describe Zhao Tie anymore. He was a fair looking young man. When he wore a woman''s outfit, he felt that something wasn''t right.


    In addition to his coquettish posture, no matter how good-looking Zhao Tie was, his posture matched with that weird expression on his face. He really wanted to choke his face and scold him.


    Zhao Tie pouted at me as if he wanted to kiss me. He was so disgusted that I almost forgot that he was actually floating above me.


    "Are you Zhao Tie?" I asked subconsciously.


    I really don''t know how to describe this scene. There''s Zhao Tie floating on top, and there''s someone sitting below. What''s going on? Who can help me!


    "Su Yue, why didn''t you get the express delivery? I still want you to help me get it ¡­ "What''s going on?!"


    Zhu Qilin originally wanted me to help him carry something, but he didn''t expect to see this scene. He was almost scared silly by Zhao Tie''s weird situation, especially when he saw the coquettish Zhao Tie.


    "Damn, what''s going on? Zhao Tie wants to learn from him and become a big boss in female attire?" Zhu Qilin must have been scared silly to ask such a question.


    The corner of my mouth twitched. Just as I wanted to explain it to him, he pulled me to his side.


    "That''s not right. There''s one sitting on top of the bed and the other is floating on top of it. Where''s the film?" Zhu Qilin stared at the two men and said, "This is really strange. What the hell is going on?"


    I looked at Zhu Qilin. To be honest, he was much stronger than me. At the very least, he could still quickly calm down in this kind of situation.


    "But what the hell is going on?" he asked me.


    I''ve been looking at Zhao Tie. I really don''t know what''s going on. I''ve heard that the soul is out of body, but I''ve never heard of the soul being out of body and being able to move.


    "Xiao Jiu, do you know what''s going on?"


    I felt that I was really in a desperate situation, asking about this child who was only four or five days old.


    Xiao Jiu shook his head. As I expected, I didn''t say anything.


    "He must have offended some woman and turned into a ghost to find him." Zhu Qilin looked at my arm, "Have you heard of Soul Sucking?"


    "Nope." I shook my head no.


    "That is to say, if a person provokes an unclean thing, the thing will follow you until you are washed clean, and then it will come to you, and drive out your soul, but because the soul that is expelled has no place to stay, it will absorb that thing and turn itself into a ghost. But the strange thing is, it gets normal in the morning. " The way Zhu Qilin said it was so bizarre that I believed it.


    However, I checked Zhao Tie''s condition and found that he was right.


    "Will gender change?"


    "I don''t know about that. After all, I''ve only heard about them." Zhu Qilin looked at Zhao Tie and said, "Do you think that he ¡­"


    I nodded.


    I don''t know what Xiao Jiu fished in my pants pocket for a long time.


    "Little Jiu, don''t be afraid, Daddy will protect you."


    Xiao Jiu gave me a supercilious look and took out a piece of yellow paper from my pocket.


    I took a closer look and saw that it was a talisman from the Taoist. He had given me a total of three talismans, but there were only two left since there was no more. Could this help Zhao Tie?


    I shook my head, intending to do whatever I want. I picked up the baton I brought with me and hung the amulet on it before slowly placing it on Zhao Tie.


    When the talisman approached Zhao Tie, the mocking expression on Zhao Tie''s face suddenly became panicked.


    Seeing the change in Zhao Tie''s expression, I knew it would be useful. Xiao Jiu felt that I was too slow and immediately grabbed the self-made stick and stuck the rune on Zhao Tie''s body.


    Zhao Tie seemed to have suffered some huge blow as he kept twisting his body.


    It seemed that one card couldn''t hold back anymore. I picked up the second one and quickly stuck it on Zhao Tie''s forehead.


    This time, Zhao Tie leaned back without any expression. Zhu Qilin and I looked at each other. Is he better or not!? "


    I looked at the disappearing white dress, Zhao Tie, and said with uncertainty, "It should be fine. Anyway, that man isn''t a virgin, so it''s gone."

 C12 Why

    Xiao Jiu pulled on my clothes, and I lowered my head to look. Xiao Jiu raised his little face and said, "That thing has temporarily left. It shouldn''t be coming back very soon. It''s fine for now."


    When I heard this, I immediately felt relieved. Zhu Qilin couldn''t help but loudly shout, "I was scared to death. That grandson, Zhao Tie, really made me worry. He said he was on a business trip. I didn''t expect him to bring back such a big trouble. How unlucky!"


    I said, "It''s useless to talk about this now. The most important thing is to ask Zhao Tie how he managed to provoke that thing and even brought it back with him."


    While we were talking, Zhao Tie had already woken up.


    Zhu Qilin and I looked at each other. Without saying anything else, we rushed forward to give Zhao Tie a pair of men''s matches.


    Damn it, this grandson''s trouble nearly scared the two of us to death. If we don''t beat him up, it''ll be hard for me to quell the hatred in my heart!


    The moment Zhao Tie woke up, he clearly didn''t have any memory of that period of time. He was very angry about me and the Scarlet Kylin attacking each other without saying a word.


    "What are you two doing? Are you two crazy!?" Why did you hit me for no reason! " Zhao Tie shouted while dodging the fist of me and the Scarlet Kylin.


    "He hit you so hard that you don''t know about it!" The scarlet Qilin roared loudly and punched Zhao Tie''s stomach.


    Zhao Tie was also worried, "Holy sh * t!" Is there something wrong with the two of you? It''s not like I''ve provoked you guys, you just don''t like me, right?! "


    I held onto the hand of the Scarlet Kylin, who still wanted to call out to Zhao Tie''s stomach. I said to Zhao Tie, "It''s not that I find you hard to talk with the Scarlet Kylin. You can''t escape this beating. You owe us both this debt!"


    After saying that, I told Zhao Tie everything that happened.


    Hearing this, Zhao Tie was dumbstruck. He couldn''t believe that he had just experienced such an unbelievable thing.


    Zhu Qilin looked at him and said, "Do you still think that you are being unjustly accused? You almost caused Su Yue and I to die, do you know that? A beating is considered light! "


    Zhao Tie moved his lips as if he wanted to say something, but he still didn''t open his mouth.


    The more I look at him, the more furious I know that he must be hiding something from us. I have been messed up for no reason, and now you are still keeping your mouth shut. It''s not like you are some Party member who is a spy caught preparing to keep the secret of the organization, why would you rather die than play with me!


    It seemed that Zhu Qilin wanted to give him another beating, so I stopped him.


    After thinking about it carefully, I said to the Scarlet Qilin, "Qilin, go get your express delivery first, and help me get it as well. Take Xiao Jiu along with you, thank you!"


    Zhu Qilin understood what I meant. Even though the boss was unhappy, he still followed my instructions and brought Xiao Jiu downstairs.


    After the Qilin had left, I began to interrogate Zhao Tie, "Tell me, what happened?"


    In the beginning, Zhao Tie stammered, refusing to tell me the truth. I couldn''t wait to give him another beating.


    Looking at my visibly gloomy face, Zhao Tie shrunk his neck back and eventually confessed to me.


    I felt more like beating him up after listening to his story.


    It turned out that Zhao Tie had met a girl when he was travelling, so he hooked up with her as quickly as Zhao Tie had done. Then, he had a one-night stand with her, but Zhao Tie just ran back like that.


    "Zhao Tie, we''ve been brothers for so many years. Remember, you''re not f * cking human."


    The roots of my teeth were itching from my hatred, and my hands were clenching into fists.


    "Su Yue, you don''t understand." Zhao Tie lowered his head. "Actually, I''ve thought about it before, I''ve thought about taking responsibility for her." You say, why have we been wandering around outside for so long? Wasn''t it just for a family? I thought I''d live my life better and find a good girl to marry. "


    "Then, then why did you come back?"


    I always thought that Zhao Tie was just a playboy. I didn''t expect him to say this. It made me a little confused.


    "Because she is not human."


    Not a human being. The three simple words left me speechless.


    Thinking about Ninth Aunt, it seemed as if she hadn''t done anything to hurt me while I was determined to make her die. In the end, there was only one reason she wasn''t human.


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    Zhao Tie held his head. "I don''t know."


    "Do you like her?"


    I don''t know when I became such a sissy, even this kind of thing could come out of my mouth.


    "Will you go to bed with someone you don''t love?"


    Originally, I was the one who asked Zhao Tie, but he ended up asking me back.


    Drip, drip, drip ¡­


    I don''t know where the sound of water came from, but I looked around and realized that there was nothing there.


    "Are you going to leave me just because I''m not human?"


    A tearful voice came from above us.


    When I looked up, I was horrified. There had always been a ghost with her back against the ceiling above us, listening to us.


    Zhao Tie didn''t even raise his head and just lowered his head, not saying anything.


    It made me wonder if he''d always known the ghost girl was on top of us.


    "I don''t want to either. I don''t know how I died either. I don''t know why I had to meet you after I died. I don''t know how I fell in love with you after the fourth floor. "


    The ghost girl''s tears were constantly flowing. She also slowly came down and stood beside Zhao Tie.


    "Why didn''t you come earlier? Maybe then I can face you as a human being. I, I want to know, if I were still alive, would you marry me? " The ghost lady''s pale face was covered in droplets of water. The faint smile on her face was not because of the fear, but because of her tragic beauty.


    Zhao Tie then raised his head and said to the ghost girl, "Yes."


    "Zhao Tie!" I hate you! "Why can''t you come earlier, I, I also hate why I can''t wait for you myself."


    The ghost lady slowly held Zhao Tie''s head with a sweet smile on her face.


    I saw this evening feeling that this was really a sad and beautiful love story, but what about me? Where is mine?


    "Zhao ¡­"


    I was about to call out to Zhao Tie, but I felt my legs go soft and my surroundings turn black.

 C13 Goodbye to the Red Qilin

    "This ¡­"


    As soon as I woke up, I saw a red object drop in front of me. I heard that this wind speed was a very heavy thing and it also fell from a very high place.


    My face was splashed by something as it fell to the ground, and when I touched it with my hand it smelled of something red and fishy.


    Slowly, my eyes looked down and saw a girl covered in blood, staring at me. Her face was covered with blood, and her brain had split open, causing blood to splash all over me.


    Although I have seen many ghosts, this is the first time that a living person has died in front of me.


    I just stood there, not knowing what to do. Should I leave or not? If he didn''t leave, then things would turn sour. Come on, my legs aren''t working yet.


    "Report, report, call the police ¡­"


    I took out my cell phone and dialed 110.


    The police quickly arrived at the scene, but I just stood there and didn''t go anywhere.


    "Su Yue, don''t be sad."


    I heard someone call out to me. When I turned around, I saw a boy who was even taller than me standing behind me, looking at me with sympathy.


    "You, you are?"


    "Are you really scared silly? I am Zhu Qilin. " After Zhu Qilin said this, he lowered his head and said with a sorrowful tone, "A dead person can''t be revived. Take it easy. This isn''t your fault."


    After saying that, the Scarlet Kylin patted my shoulder twice before pulling my arm forward.


    "What, what do you mean by that? I have something to do with that girl? "


    I know that I''m in another scene now, but I don''t know the exact situation, so I have to properly find this Zhu Qilin and ask about it.


    Zhu Qilin stopped walking. "Have you really forgotten?"


    The scarlet qilin looked at me with an incredulous expression. I didn''t know how to explain this to him.


    "I don''t remember."


    "She''s your girlfriend! Oh, no, your ex-girlfriend. You just dumped her this morning. "


    After hearing what the Zhu Qilin said, I immediately understood. It was this person that killed his girlfriend, which also meant that they had fallen in love.


    I can roughly guess what it means. It definitely isn''t a good thing that I didn''t enter a scene. The one chasing me this time is probably that ex-girlfriend of mine, right?


    "Alright, stop blaming yourself. She can''t take it in, it has nothing to do with you."


    Zhu Qilin was surprised that I blamed myself again and again to comfort me, I was afraid that I would not be able to think about it.


    "Heh, thank you brother. You, Zhu Qilin, truly are worthy of being my good friend. "


    The scarlet qilin took my hand and led me into the dormitory.


    The distance between me and the dorm room was disregarded by everyone. I''m afraid everyone thinks that I''m a trash.


    "Su Yue, don''t think too much about it. It''ll be fine once the news of this matter has passed."


    I know that I''m just a hoodlum in this school, eating and waiting for death everyday. Just because I''m a little handsome, and also a person who knows how to flirt with girls, that''s basically another version of Zhao Tie.


    I also learned about the situation of the school. Our class is basically a class with no one managing it, and the students here are all children abandoned by their parents. In society, they are just hooligans.


    "Then Brother Zhu, why did you come?"


    After Zhu Qilin told me this much, I started to wonder why such a good person like Zhu Qilin was sent here.


    "Su Yue, please don''t call me Brother Zhu. It''s a bit like cursing someone. "Also, I wasn''t sent in here. My uncle is the principal, so I came to see if I can receive it in the future."


    Eh ¡­ It was a formless display of one''s wealth, an expert.


    After a whole night of sighing, talking about each other and making fun of each other, it really made me forget the scene of my ex-girlfriend''s death.


    The next morning, I woke up to find that the scarlet qilin was not beside me. I did not know why, but I called out to it in the room and searched for it. However, I did not find any traces of the red qilin.


    Zhi ¡­ The door opened, and I thought it was Zhu Qilin who was going to lift him to the ground and ask him what he was doing.


    I went quietly to the back of the door and planned a sneak attack.


    The person who entered the door was like the head of a chicken crest. He sneaked in to take a look, and it seemed like he was confirming that no one else had come in.


    I didn''t know what he was up to.


    I just saw the crowns come in my dorm and sneakily find something under the table and then quietly walk away.


    I waited for the crowns to close before I went out. I looked under the table and sure enough, there was something installed. It looked like a bug.


    Although I don''t know who I offended, my invisibility shouldn''t be known by others.


    I picked up the bug and put it to my lips. "AAHH!" He shouted.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The scarlet kylin may have heard my cry and immediately ran out to me.


    I did not have much time to pay attention to the scarlet qilin in order to play with it.


    "Alright, I''ll go to the classroom first."


    I waved to Zhu Qilin, indicating that he should go first. I''ll be there immediately.


    Not long after Zhu Qilin left, my door was knocked. I opened the door and saw the crowned head.


    The cock-crowned head covered its ears and its big head stuck out from my dorm to take a look.


    "Hey, have you seen enough?"


    To tell the truth, I didn''t like this much. I even hated people peeking at my privacy.


    "You''re the only one here, right?"


    I rolled my eyes at the crowned head. Who else?


    Chicken Crown patted his chest, "Then I''m relieved."


    "What''s wrong? You seem very scared. "


    I see the crested head is quite interesting.


    "I''ve noticed that you''ve been talking to the air lately, and you''ve been ignoring us brothers for a long time now."


    "What?"


    I was a little surprised to hear the crowned man speak into the air.


    "I say, you''ve been ignoring us brothers for a long time now."


    "Not this one."


    "You always talk to the air?"


    I nodded my head with all my might. If I didn''t remember wrongly, I should be talking to Zhu Qilin. How could I be talking to the air?


    "Boss, I''ve been researching non-human beings. Have you seen something?"


    I got angry when I saw the guy with the crown. He didn''t help me and even asked me to help him with his research?


    I took out the bug and showed it to the crowned head. "Is this yours?"


    Cockscomb nodded his head vigorously.


    "Take it back. Even if I don''t care about this, my roommate still cares about the privacy of being eavesdropped."


    The crest of the chicken head seemed to have been frightened by something.


    "roommate?" Our dorm is a single room, we don''t have any roommates. "

 C14 Thunder

    I looked at the crowned head in front of me in a daze. At this moment, I no longer knew which one was real and which was fake.


    If it was really like what Chicken Crown said, then what was the matter with the Scarlet Kylin? Did he become a ghost?


    "Do you know a person called Zhu Qilin?"


    I carefully asked Cockscomb, afraid that he would give me a different answer.


    Chicken Crown nodded, "Of course. Isn''t he the Principal''s nephew? "What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, I''m fine. Go and busy yourself first, I still have something to do." I breathed a sigh of relief.


    The crowned man left with some disappointment.


    I closed the door. I knew it wasn''t going to be so simple this time. There might be more danger ahead.


    Lying on the bed, he looked at the back of my hand. The mark on the back of my hand was still red. I have a feeling that I will run into even greater trouble.


    In this kind of meditation, I unknowingly fell asleep. While I was still half asleep, I hoped that I would be able to wake up and remain the same as before. I was still the more ordinary Su Yue.


    Even in my sleep I felt a chill that forced me to open my eyes.


    When I opened my eyes, all I could see was darkness. There was no moonlight, and the cold continued to invade my surroundings.


    "Wow, it''s so cold."


    I rubbed my shoulders and began to look around. It was still so dark I couldn''t see my fingers, and I wondered if I still hadn''t opened my eyes.


    "Is there anyone inside?"


    I heard a sound coming from outside the wall. I immediately went over and knocked on the door. At the same time, I shouted out, "There''s someone here!"


    "There''s someone inside. Quickly go take a look."


    I suddenly felt that something was wrong when I heard the panicked voice outside. This voice seemed very heavy, meaning that the door that separated me from the person outside should be very thick, but my room was the most ordinary room, it shouldn''t have such a thick door. This, this doesn''t seem to be my room!


    "Crunch."


    With the sound of the door being pushed open, a beam of light shone into my eyes. Perhaps I had been in this dark place for too long, but I was not used to seeing the light.


    "This, this ¡­"


    I saw that it was two young men who opened the door to me. I wanted to thank them, but when I saw their horrified expressions, I felt that something was wrong.


    I turned around to look. I was so shocked by the scene behind me that I almost fell to the ground. I didn''t know when, but this place was filled with frozen people. There were men and women. All of their expressions were filled with fear.


    I don''t know if it was my imagination, but their eyes seemed to be looking at me. Everyone''s eyes were filled with unwillingness and resentment, making me feel uncomfortable all over.


    "So the missing people are all here."


    A taller young man stared at it, and it struck me that they were not shouting as I had imagined. They were only surprised for a moment, and then they said, "Oh."


    Another young man with glasses patted me on the shoulder and asked, "Student, are you alright?"


    I looked over at the bespectacled man and smiled.


    "I''m fine. Should we call the police?"


    "Huh?"


    I was surprised to see the tall boy''s expression.


    "Are you kidding? There''s no way we can call the police here. "


    The bespectacled student had a good attitude, but I could always feel the mockery in his words.


    "Why?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Ignore him, I think he''s probably frozen silly."


    The tall student pulled the glasses student away.


    I was just left standing there, staring at the corpses on the ground.


    "What the f * ck is this place!?"


    I couldn''t help but growl and casually kick him on the ground. However, it seemed that I kicked something hard, causing me to jump back a few steps due to the pain.


    "Damn, what bad luck!"


    I wanted to see what I''d kicked. I walked over and crouched down for a long time before I could make out the outline of what was there. It looked like a man who had been frozen to death.


    I couldn''t tell who this person was because he had been frozen for a long time. The frost on his body had almost turned into a thick layer of "white cotton clothing", tightly covering this person and making it impossible to see anything.


    "Why ¡­"


    A voice full of despair and unwillingness suddenly sounded out. I looked around the surroundings and apart from the group of men and women who had already lost their signs of life, I didn''t see anyone else.


    "Why ¡­"


    "Why is it me ¡­"


    Now I began to panic. It wasn''t just one person''s voice, it sounded like a group of people talking.


    Could it be that they were the ones who said that?


    "Why is it me ¡­"


    I quickly turned my head and saw that the voice had just sounded from beside me.


    My scalp couldn''t help but tingle. It''s my birthday! What the hell is this?!


    ''Zhen, ''my mouth kept saying the scale, and now the fear is making me unable to calm down.


    After saying this, my flustered heart really calmed down quite a bit. Right now, the most urgent matter is to quickly run.


    I quickly ran out of the freezer, but when I got outside, I found that I didn''t even know where I was going.


    Forget it. Forget it, let''s just run away first. We can''t die here.


    Because I was too afraid of constantly chanting the ''town'' scale.


    In the process of escaping, I couldn''t run any further. After recovering my strength, I continued to run. Although these ghosts didn''t hurt me, I knew that once I stopped chanting the scale, I would immediately die here.


    Is there no other way? I lifted the back of my hand and looked, hoping that there would be some powerful sound wave. At the very least, it would be of some use to ghosts and monsters.


    Under these circumstances, the word ''town'' wasn''t enough. The word ''town'' could only prevent these ghosts from getting close to me, but it couldn''t be used once and for all.


    Luckily, the heavens didn''t kill me. This time, when I looked at the back of my hand, there really was a little difference. There was a very faint sound scale beside the ''town'' sound scale, if you don''t look carefully, you really wouldn''t be able to see it.


    Thunder? Did I leave it behind for her to block the lightning? Forget it, let''s just try it out first.


    I saw a room in front of me. If I''m not mistaken, it should be a storage room.


    The storage room wasn''t very big, and there was only one entrance. If he just stood there, he might be able to block it.


    I ran into the storage room and blocked the door. I didn''t know if there were ghosts chasing me, but I ran just like that. Plus, I was here, and I kept chanting the ''Zhen'' scale.


    I feel like I''m going to lose my saliva, and I don''t know if it''s safe now.


    I quietly opened the door a crack to see what was going on outside.


    I had just put my eyes on the crack when I was startled back, eyes from the top of the door to the bottom, as if they were all staring at me.


    I was so scared that I immediately closed the door. I kept chanting the word ''town''.


    I really don''t know what to do now. I looked at the scale in my hands. I hope this'' Thunder ''really has some use.


    Forget it, I''ll just give it a shot!


    I kicked the door open.


    "Little bastards! "Your grandpa is here too!" "Thunder!"


    I raised the back of my hand high and stared straight ahead.


    When I finished, I realized there was nothing in front of me, which made me a little embarrassed.


    I slowly retracted my hand and smiled embarrassedly.


    I patted my little heart to quell the shock, but just then the red mark on the back of my hand lit up.


    A beam of light shot straight ahead, and only stopped after it lit up a spot five to six meters away from me.


    I could clearly see a piece of clothing floating in front of me. If I were to say that it was a trick of a little kid''s, the light that was shining on the clothes would instantly light up.

 C15 Thunder

    "Ah ¡­"


    The burning clothes were accompanied by the painful cry of a woman.


    The ghost lady soon stopped screaming as if she was dead.


    I tiredly sat on the ground and wiped the sweat off my face. Although the scene from before wasn''t very thrilling, I could clearly feel that I was being chased by something.


    "Su Yue."


    I heard someone calling me, and my eyes widened.


    This ¡­ this voice belongs to Zhu Qilin, could it be that he''s here to kill me too?


    I looked up and saw the scarlet qilin standing in front of me.


    There was still a smile on his face, and at this moment, his smile was indescribably strange.


    "What the hell are you?"


    After hearing my words, Zhu Qilin''s face immediately turned green before quickly recovering.


    "Hahaha, what are you talking about?" Zhu Qilin seemed to have heard some kind of joke.


    If I hadn''t been watching his reaction, I might have believed him.


    I slowly stood up and faced him with a serious tone. "I treat you as my brother. Even if you''re not human now, I still treat you as my brother. I want you to be honest with me."


    "Hehe, you kicked me just now." Zhu Qilin said to me as if he was joking.


    "What, you!" I was so surprised I could barely speak.


    So the Scarlet Kylin was really dead? Actually, I felt it the moment I saw the shape, but I really felt uncomfortable hearing it from his mouth.


    "But don''t worry, I won''t hurt you."


    Perhaps it''s due to my psychological effects, but the solemn look that Zhu Qilin had on his face made people feel very warm. It was almost like there was a ray of light on this gloomy campus.


    To put it bluntly, it was similar to the Buddhist light behind the dark Shakyamuni. One could feel a sense of security just by looking at it.


    Zhu Qilin took me back to the dormitory. We didn''t say anything along the way, neither did anyone else.


    "Why are they pestering me?"


    When I saw Zhu Qilin sitting on a chair with a sullen expression, I felt a bit annoyed, so I started to ask about it.


    "It''s not that they''re pestering you, it''s just that your ex-girlfriend is pestering you. She blames you for her death, so when she committed suicide, her resentment would condense and she would turn into a monster. She didn''t feel good herself, and she didn''t want others to feel good either. Therefore, she specially picked out those girls who were spoiled by their love and the boys who were ungrateful, and those who were killed by her would turn into evil spirits. These evil spirits would blame their resentment on you, causing you to be constantly attacked by evil spirits. "


    Zhu Qilin told me the reason in detail.


    After listening to this reason, I was speechless. This was truly a person sitting at home with a pot coming from the sky. Why am I so unlucky?


    However, after listening to what Zhu Qilin had to say, I could understand the gist of it. What he meant was that no matter how many people my ex-girlfriend kills, many ghosts want to harm me.


    I rubbed my head with my hands, hoping I''d wake up. I was too tired.


    "If you''re tired, then rest. I''ll keep watch."


    He stood up and walked over to me. He put his hand on my eye.


    I closed my eyes when I saw the sudden hand, and the strange thing was that my eyes were glued shut like glue.


    It was the next day when I woke up.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I sat up and looked around, just in time to see Zhu Qilin sitting in a chair and smiling at me.


    "You''re awake?"


    he asked me, in a good mood.


    "What did you do to me last night? How did I suddenly fall asleep? "


    I insisted that I was sleeping because of the unicorn that covered my eyes.


    Zhu Qilin placed both of his hands on the sides of his head in a gesture of surrender. "I swear to god I didn''t do anything. You were too tired and fell asleep. Just blame me for touching you so much and you''ve wronged me."


    After listening to Zhu Qilin''s words, I realized that I had exhausted my physical strength last night. Perhaps I really had fallen asleep from exhaustion.


    "So what happened last night?"


    Zhu Qilin shook his head. "No, everything is normal."


    I thought about it, and that made sense. After all, as a member of those ghosts, the Scarlet Kylin should be able to provide me with some form of cover.


    I carefully thought about it. The last time I left that scene, it was because I had solved all the monsters in the scene. It was also because of that inexplicable lightning strike.


    Now that the lightning is in my hands, it looks like if I want to leave this scene, I''ll have to rely on the lightning to carve out a path of blood.


    But there are so many ghosts in this scene, I don''t even know how long this'' Thunder ''can last. If it isn''t sustainable, then what should I do?


    After thinking about it, I felt that capturing the thief first would lead to the capture of the king. I should first think of a way to get rid of that source ¡ª my ex-girlfriend, who had been left behind by ''I''.


    I stood up and said to Zhu Qilin, "I''ve made up my mind. Can you take me to find that source ¡ª the ghost of my ex-girlfriend?"


    Zhu Qilin seemed to be very surprised by my words. He put his ice-cold and lifeless hand on my forehead and said, "My god, Su Yue, are you alright? Don''t think you can''t take it lying down! "


    I cut off his hand and said, "Fuck you, there''s nothing wrong with me. "Right now, she''s the one who killed one of my enemies. Rather than waiting for her to kill everyone in the school, I might as well find her and subtly subdue her first!"

 C16 Charge

    Zhu Qilin was also convinced by me, "Alright, since you''ve already made your decision, I won''t oppose it. But you must be careful, she has already caused so many deaths, her strength has already reached a very terrifying level."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "You must be careful!"


    Listening to Zhu Qilin''s words, I couldn''t help but beat the drum in my heart. I almost wanted to embarrass myself by going back on my word. But in the end, I didn''t say that out loud. I only patted Zhu Qilin on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. I''ll definitely return as soon as I get there!"


    Zhu Qilin smiled but didn''t say anything. I also didn''t open my mouth to look for a topic.


    He led the way, and I followed him left and right across the huge campus.


    I don''t know how many buildings we passed and how many roads we had to change, but we finally reached our destination.


    The tallest building in the entire campus was a technology building. It was a total of nineteen stories tall, and there was even a roof.


    This was where "I" ''s girlfriend had jumped down from.


    On the rooftop, Zhu Qilin whispered to me, "We''re here. She should be here soon. I can''t stay here any longer. You have to hold on!"


    I didn''t think that Zhu Qilin would be unable to face the female ghost with me. Thinking of this, my heart sank.


    After all, one person and two people don''t feel the same way. Right now, I''m the only one left, I don''t have any confidence!


    Right now, he could only pray that the ''Thunder'' sound quality was easier to use. If he could use it a few more times, that would be even better.


    The air temperature dropped sharply, and I knew she was coming.


    I don''t know my ex-girlfriend''s name yet. I just know I killed her, and now I''m going to kill her myself.


    A faint red shadow appeared in front of me. I was extremely clear on this red shadow. The first time I came to this scene, I saw this red shadow.


    I raised the back of my hand to face my ex-girlfriend. I hadn''t seen her face clearly yet, but I could tell from the way she looked that she didn''t have any good intentions.


    "Sorry, ''Thunder''!"


    I apologize to her, I don''t know why, but I always feel I owe her something, maybe the feelings of this person in me.


    This time, the back of my hand didn''t emit any light.


    I awkwardly looked at the back of my hand. There wasn''t any ''Thunder'' sound scale on the back of my hand.


    Could it be that the worst possible ending I''ve ever thought of has come true? This really had to be recharged!


    My ex-girlfriend had already completely appeared in front of me. Her long hair, pale face, cherry lips, and a full body of red clothes could be seen.


    If it wasn''t for her already bloodless face, she would have been a charming and beautiful woman.


    What a pity.


    His ex-girlfriend slowly opened her eyes. Her pupils were red and the whites of her eyes were black. She looked very strange.


    My ex-girlfriend reached out her hand and walked over to me.


    "Don''t move!" I stopped her at once because I was too afraid.


    His ex-girlfriend really did stop.


    "Let''s play a game. No one is allowed to move. Whoever moves loses."


    My ex-girlfriend tilts her head and floats over to me.


    "Not even floating."


    I added a rule at once.


    My ex-girlfriend actually stopped and tilted her head as she looked at me.


    I don''t understand why she broke up when I saw how cute she felt. If it were me, I would hate to part with it.


    "I''ve lost, I''m moved." "Subdue!"


    I read out the scale, and my ex-girlfriend stayed where she was. I saw the opportunity to turn around and run back.


    When he was about to reach the door, he saw Zhu Qilin.


    "You succeeded?"


    Zhu Qilin cheerfully asked me. I shook my head with all my might, signaling him to run.


    Zhu Qilin was not stupid and immediately dragged me to escape.


    I didn''t see any ex-girlfriends chasing me along the way. I don''t know why.


    When we reached the dormitory, he threw me on the floor and floated to the chair, gasping for breath.


    "You, a ghost like you is tired?"


    I find it funny to see him like this.


    Zhu Qilin rolled his eyes at me, "I don''t know if you''re afraid of being tired or not. I only know that you''re too heavy."


    Hearing this, I was at a loss for words.


    Zhu Qilin smiled and said, "Didn''t you want to capture the thief and the king first? Why did he run away? Are you scared? "


    I shook my head and showed the back of my hand to Zhu Qilin, "I''m not ready yet. I''ll go there again tomorrow night."


    "Still going?"


    Zhu Qilin looked at me with an expression of disbelief.


    I nodded and asked him seriously, "Do you know where the electricity is? The ones that are especially big. "


    "Can you do that?"


    He pointed to the socket next to the bed. I looked at it and unplugged it, leaving a line.


    I pressed the back of my hand to try it. I didn''t feel anything, so I put it in a bit more to try it, but it still didn''t feel anything.


    I looked at the back of my hand and saw that there was no scale for Thunder.


    "Is there not enough electricity?"


    I found another outlet and decided to try it out.


    Zhu Qilin felt his heart ache, "Don''t mess with yourself like this. Don''t tell me you want to turn into a ghost and kill your ex-girlfriend?"


    I gave Zhu Qilin a supercilious look and ignored him.


    This time I held two wires to the back of my hand and felt a little numb.


    I kept staring at the back of my hand to see if I could get any electricity in.


    After about 3 minutes, I can slowly make out a bit of the ''Thunder'' sound scale on the back of my hand. After about ten more minutes, the level of the ''Thunder'' sound was already quite clear, even clearer than the first time.


    When Zhu Qilin saw me like this, he immediately became surprised, "My god, take it with you."


    I smiled. This time it worked.


    "Kirin, let''s go again."


    "What?" "No, look at the time."


    Zhu Qilin pointed at the watch on the wall. It was almost three o''clock and the sky was about to brighten. She wouldn''t come out at this time; it seemed like she could only wait until night.


    "Let me sleep first."


    I lay in bed, the back of my hand still charged with electricity.


    Zhu Qilin was sitting on the chair like a bodyguard guarding me, which made me feel a little embarrassed, but my embarrassment couldn''t overcome the fatigue and tiredness of the enemy.


    "Wake up ¡­"


    I was still drowsy, and I felt that someone was always going against me. It was just that I really felt very annoyed. I waved my hand to knock out this thing that I didn''t see.


    My hand touched something cool, and when I felt the cold, I pulled my hand away.


    I rubbed my eyes and yawned. There was a person sitting on my lap. To be more precise, it should be a ghost. That''s right, it should be my ex-girlfriend.

 C17 Me s Ex-girlfriend

    He was caught off guard when he woke up to see such an exciting scene.


    This girl was pretty good-looking. No matter what, she could be regarded as a little beauty. However, the current situation of this little beauty was not very good.


    Her face was the color of a dead man''s, with thin black lines running from her neck to her face.


    What should have been a pair of dark eyes had been replaced by a pair of white ones. Those white eyes stared straight at me, causing me to quiver.


    It was unknown when the Zhu Qilin disappeared, but I was the only one left facing ''me'' ''s ex-girlfriend. There was cold sweat on my forehead, but she was sitting on my lap and I didn''t know what to do.


    "Su Yue, you''ve caused me so much trouble!" Suddenly, she opened her mouth. The moment she opened her mouth, she spoke in an extremely sharp tone, causing me to involuntarily shiver.


    "Th-that ¡­" I was going to say something, but then I realized something. I couldn''t name her!


    Although the protagonist of this fantasy world was named after the same name as me, I was unable to share his memories. My impressions of this ghost girl were all pieced together from the mouths of others.


    However, I don''t know if it was intentional or just a coincidence, but no one ever mentioned her name to me! Even now I don''t know her name, but I''m not going to say it.


    What a joke, asking this question now is practically adding fuel to the fire.


    Her arms were around my neck, and the cold made me shiver. She put her arms around my neck and leaned into my arms, as close as if she were in love with me when we were alive.


    But I was stiff and afraid to breathe. I knew that the ghost girl in my arms definitely wasn''t trying to experience love again. She must already hate me so much that she could explode and strike me dead at any moment.


    The ghost woman used her sharp fingernails to draw circles on my chest.


    "What color is your heart? Do you want to know too? How about you show it to me? "


    The ghost girl looked at me as if she wanted to eat me.


    "I don''t think so, ''Zhen''!"


    I saw that the ghost lady looked like she was going to eat me, so I had no choice but to use it.


    The ghost lady did not expect me to have such a move and was shocked.


    I took the opportunity to push open the ghost girl and stand in the doorway. I had actually wanted to go out, but found that the door was locked from the inside.


    "You even know this skill, I really didn''t expect that ¡­"


    The female ghost rushed towards me. I saw that there was no place to hide so I could only stand there, continuously chanting the scale of ''Zhen''.


    It''s true that as long as I think of female ghosts, I won''t be able to get close to them, but I can''t kill them either.


    I slowly pointed the back of my hand at the ghost lady, intending to use my strongest level, ''Thunder''.


    Just then the ghost stopped her attack on me.


    "Su Yue ¡­"


    The ghost lady kept calling out my name, and blood kept flowing out of her eyes.


    When I saw this scene, I slowly let go of my hand. I always felt that she wanted to say something to me.


    Is there no use in this'' town ''scale but to calm me down?


    "Trash!"


    The problem of always being able to slip up in his heart hadn''t changed.


    I looked at the scale on the back of my hand, hoping to see other scales to help me through this.


    However, the scale of the ''town'' sound became coarse and bright, as if it was not weak at all.


    Could it be that he was unwilling for me to call him trash? Alright, it depends on your ability.


    I pointed the back of my hand at the ghost girl again. "''Zhen''!"


    The ghost lady seemed to have been hit by something and fell to the ground.


    I saw the ghost woman fall and instinctively ran to her side to catch her.


    When I finally reacted, I looked at the female ghost nervously. The female ghost stared fixedly at me before tears flowed out once again.


    "Su Yue ¡­"


    The ghost girl reached out and touched my face.


    I just stood there, not knowing what to do. I even forgot to think.


    "Help me ¡­"


    After hearing the ghost lady''s words, I came back to my senses. "What happened?"


    The ghost lady shook her head and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. I just remember that when we split up, I went to the roof to take a breath of fresh air ¡­ Results... "Result ¡­"


    More and more tears welled up in the ghost girl''s eyes.


    I can''t think of anything that could make a girl so sad.


    The ghost lady''s condition had changed a lot from before. The black lines that extended from her neck to her face gradually became lighter, and her pupils appeared in her eyes.


    "Su Yue ¡­ "Save me ¡­"


    Perhaps it was due to the emotions left behind by my original body that I couldn''t help but want to help her.


    "What happened? How can I help you?" I asked.


    From the female ghost''s intermittent narration, I understood the whole story.


    She had gone to the roof with her former friend, and she had meant to blow the wind to clear her head, for she had drunk a little wine that day. It wasn''t a big deal at first, but because the roof was open, there were usually a few couples who would meet here for a reunion, so she didn''t tell anyone else.


    But who would have thought that something unexpected would happen so quickly? Just as she was about to descend from the roof and return to her room, someone suddenly covered her mouth from behind.


    What happened after that was the worst nightmare of her life.


    Not only had the faceless man raped her, but he had also robbed her of all her belongings afterwards, pushing her, who was completely naked, down from the rooftop.


    A young girl had only revealed a small part of her life in front of her. However, all of this had ended on an extremely ordinary night, yet she still maintained such an unbearable posture.


    Even though I was just a passer-by, I could imagine how helpless and frightened she must have been that night with just a few short sentences.


    What was shocking was that she had already suffered such an inhumane fate while she was still being manipulated even after death.


    "Save me ¡­" "Let me free ¡­" She looked at me with pleading eyes.


    I solemnly nodded my head. "Alright."


    After saying that, I looked at the lightning symbol on my hand. It started to flicker non-stop. I pointed my hand at her forehead. "Thunder!"


    Perhaps it was due to my inner emotions affecting the usage of these sound levels. The white lightning pierced through her forehead and her body shattered into pieces, leaving not a single trace behind.


    I looked at the sky, my heart heavy.


    On one hand, it''s because the ghost girl''s fate made me feel emotional and angry. On the other hand, it''s also the most important thing.


    This meant that the real key hadn''t been found by me, so I was still stuck here.


    It seemed that the key to everything lay with the person behind the ghost lady.


    I was still thinking about how to find the mastermind behind this, but I don''t know where the Zhu Qilin popped out from.


    "Su Yue, that female ghost was taken care of by you just like that?" Zhu Qilin shouted in surprise.


    I didn''t say anything. I was a little tired now.


    Wait a minute, this grandson ran too fast just now. He had no sense of loyalty at all!


    "Brat, you''re too ungrateful. You run pretty fast, so I almost thought you were swallowed by that female ghost." I gloomily looked at the Scarlet Kylin.


    "It''s not what you think. We are different ghosts. If we meet, we will collide."


    The scarlet qilin kept explaining to me, but there were four words that caught my attention.


    "Different ghosts? Didn''t you get killed by her? "


    I looked doubtfully at Zhu Qilin.


    "No."


    Zhu Qilin looked at me with a serious expression.


    "Then, then you ¡­"


    "Hehe, actually, I don''t know how I died either. I died even earlier than her." Zhu Qilin scratched his head in embarrassment.


    I rolled my eyes at him.


    "Have you never thought of finding the real culprit?"


    "Of course I have. If no one can see me and I can''t even touch anything, how can I find anything?"


    I looked at Zhu Qilin in surprise. I could clearly see him, but I could still see him. Is this it?


    I looked at the red mark on the back of my hand.


    "Then, let me help you."


    When I saw the wronged look on Zhu Qilin''s face, I thought that since I didn''t have any clues to help my ex-girlfriend, I might as well come along with her.


    "Alright, I''ve been waiting for you to say that, Old Tie!"


    I felt as if I had been tricked, but it was too late to say anything. The words he said were like spilled water that could not be retracted.

 C18 Reencountering Crested Head

    "Let me warn you in advance. If you run off first if there''s anything else, I won''t forgive you!"


    When I thought about the matter of the Scarlet Kylin running away first, I became angry. I really had no sense of loyalty. I was not the same person as the Scarlet Kylin that I knew.


    The scarlet qilin nodded its head vigorously. Only then would I be willing to believe him.


    However, everything was difficult at the beginning. This matter was truly true. It was easier said than done to know how Zhu Qilin died.


    "Right, there''s a surveillance camera outside the freezer. Maybe we can get something."


    Zhu Qilin stood up from his chair and said to me.


    "Well, do you have a key?"


    Right now, I just want to know what happened to Xiao Jiu. As the saying goes, father and daughter are deeply in love, and right now I''m really thinking about her. After all, she was just a child born a few days ago. I wonder if the Zhu Qilin outside took good care of her, if ¡­


    "Tsk ¡­" Let''s go first. "


    Before I could finish thinking about it, the scarlet qilin pulled me up into the air.


    "It''s still morning. Can you see the light?"


    I frantically grabbed onto the door beside me. I was just a little bit away from being dragged outside. If I was to be seen by those students, I would have been scared to death.


    "Yes!"


    The scarlet qilin grabbed me and continued to float forward.


    Along the way, I was treated like a superstar. Almost the entire school was looking at me, but strangely no one was screaming. This reaction was way too abnormal.


    "Kirin, they''re so strange. Do you know what''s going on?"


    I can''t think of any reason why they should be so strange.


    "I don''t know. It''s always been like this before."


    I sighed. Just what was going on? Strange campus? Strange death? Are there still any normal people?!


    "That''s not right."


    The Scarlet Kylin suddenly stopped. However, due to my high speed flight in the air, my inertia allowed me to quickly fly forward.


    Thus, it was only natural for me to have a close contact with the entrance of the control room.


    "Zhu Qilin, fuck your ancestors!"


    I cursed in pain. What made me even angrier was that the Zhu Qilin had just let go of my hand. If he didn''t let go, I might not have been hit.


    "I''m sorry."


    "NO!" I don''t accept your apology! "


    In this way, we made our way to the control room of the cold storage room.


    Oddly, there was no one in the control room, and the bustling students in the corridors seemed to be in the wrong places, but I didn''t think about it.


    Zhu Qilin and I began to monitor the situation through the computer. I didn''t know what had happened that day, so I could only go back a bit, afraid that I would miss any details.


    "Hey, why are you here?" It was a familiar voice, and when I looked up, I saw that it was an acquaintance, a crew-crowned man.


    I was a little surprised. To be honest, the crested head was the only person I saw who looked like a normal person on this campus.


    "Then why are you here?" I asked.


    When Chicken Head heard my words, he immediately wrinkled his face and complained to me, "Brother, let me tell you, this school is too strange. I was already afraid of you suddenly talking to the air a few days ago. As a result, in the last few days, I''ve discovered more and more things that aren''t right. "


    I suddenly felt reinvigorated. If there''s something wrong, it means that there''s a clue!


    "What''s going on? Tell me quickly." I urged.


    Chicken Crown pointed towards the door and said, "Didn''t you see those people outside? None of them looked normal. There was no expression on their faces. They didn''t even react when they talked to them. Do you think that''s normal?"


    I nodded. Something was wrong, but that didn''t mean anything. At least it didn''t help me at all.


    "Also, I don''t know if it''s my misconception or not, but I keep having the feeling that the number of people in the school is decreasing and that the cafeteria isn''t as crowded as it used to be." The crowned head rubbed its arms, as if trying to get rid of goosebumps.


    There were less and less people? I don''t think so. There are a lot of people, but their expressions are a little stiff.


    "He''s right." Zhu Qilin suddenly opened his mouth and said with a very serious expression, "If you can see me, then naturally you can also see other ghosts, but he can''t."


    After I understood what Zhu Qilin meant, I suddenly reacted. I couldn''t help but feel a chill on my back.


    I understand what Zhu Qilin meant. I can see those ghosts, so I don''t feel like the number of people on the campus has dwindled. But he couldn''t see the crowns, so he saw fewer and fewer people on campus.


    That was to say that the people on campus died many times a day due to various abnormal reasons, but no one found anything abnormal!

 C19 Tuning Monitoring

    After understanding the crux of the matter, I couldn''t help but feel a chill run down my spine. To be able to do this, it must be an extremely powerful ghost. This ghost definitely isn''t a good person!


    The crowned head was still complaining, "And the roof of our school. A few days ago, I saw a naked woman standing by the railing. I thought she was trying to kill herself, so I rushed over and tried to pull her up. I looked down and saw nothing. I thought I was seeing things. I looked up and saw her standing on the balcony railing. She looked even more frightened than I did. I didn''t even touch her and she jumped again! "


    I raised my eyebrows. The crown-head should be talking about that female ghost. Maybe it''s because her obsession was too strong, causing the surrounding magnetic field to change. The Sky Platform''s magnetic field is affected.


    Zhu Qilin said to me, "Hurry up and ask him what other strange things he has to do. Who knows, maybe I''ll find out how I died."


    I understand what Zhu Qilin meant. He died in the dark, but he was able to become a ghost so he must have left a similar magnetic field somewhere on the campus.


    I listened to Cockscomb grumble and tell me what he had been through on campus. After listening for a while, I asked, "You can already see that woman who committed suicide on the rooftop. Have you seen anything else similar?"


    The crowned head thought for a moment and said to me, "Don''t say it, there really is one! That night, I wanted to go back to the dormitory and get something. There was a small playground in front of the dormitory, and there was a small forest at the side of the playground. There was a dining hall at the other end of the forest. I was halfway there when I suddenly got hungry and I wanted to walk through the woods to the cafeteria to get something to eat, and you know what I saw? "


    Saying that, he suddenly stopped talking, looked around at his surroundings, then came very close to me. He lowered his voice and said, "I saw a man hanging on a tree, his body was covered in blood! It was night time, but it scared me! "I was just about to run to the dorm when the dorm owner didn''t open the door for me. In the end, I directly broke into the dorm!"


    I thought about it and found that the body of the Scarlet Kylin was in the freezer, so the male corpse in the forest shouldn''t be the Scarlet Kylin. Just as I was about to cut him off and ask something else, Zhu Qilin stopped me. He said, "Su Yue, let him continue. I feel that I have some impression of what he said."


    So I shut my mouth and listened to the crowns and went on remembering.


    "That night, I stayed in the dorm for the whole night. During the next day, I went into the forest to have a look, but there was nothing inside. I thought that I had seen wrongly. Just as I was about to leave, I noticed something on my hands. Upon closer inspection, I realized that my hands were stained with blood! It''s still the blood that hasn''t dried out yet! " As the crowned man spoke to here, he became agitated and his body began to tremble.


    I patted him on the shoulder to give him some comfort, but he jumped forward so quickly that I caught him before he fell to the ground.


    He patted his chest in shock, smiled gratefully at me, then swallowed his saliva and continued, "At that time, I was so scared that I couldn''t even scream out loud. I could only look like a fool with my big mouth. I looked around and saw a lot of dried blood on the surrounding trees.


    I couldn''t help but interject, "Then why didn''t you call the police? I''ve never heard of something similar happening in our school."


    The Chicken Crown Man seemed to be on the verge of tears: "Brother Yue, you don''t know? When I took out my phone, I realized that there wasn''t even a signal. I thought if there''s no signal in the forest, then there should be one outside, but when I looked outside, there''s still no signal on my phone. "


    Listening to the words of the cockerel, I have a rough idea of what happened that day.


    Even after he exited the woods, there was still no signal. He asked for help from the security guards, but there was no one at the security booth. The surrounding students also did not respond to his words. He wanted to go outside the school and ask for help, but no matter what, he couldn''t get out.


    I think he must have been scared. The whole school was like a horrible hell, and the familiar students were like zombies. Strange things happened frequently, and there was no place safe in the huge campus.


    The crowned head hid itself for several days until he met me. It was easy to imagine how frightened he would be when he found out I was beginning to talk to the air.


    I thought about it and decided to tell him the truth. "Actually, you weren''t entirely right when you said I was talking to myself. I am indeed talking to a ''person'', but you cannot see the ''person'', only I can see it. "


    As I said that, I looked at Chicken Crown''s face. Sure enough, his face started to turn pale. The color of blood quickly drained from his face. "You, you''re saying ¡­"


    I nodded, confirming his guess. "That''s right, I can see ghosts."


    Chicken Crown looked at me: "So, Brother Yue, you were always here before, talking to ghosts?"


    I admit that the mental endurance of Cock Head was quite strong. He grabbed my clothes tightly: "Brother Yue, is this thing scary?"


    Zhu Qilin put on an expression as though he was going to hit me. I held back my laughter and said to the Chicken Crown, "It''s fine. Don''t be afraid. He isn''t scary, and he won''t harm anyone."


    After being teased by the scarlet qilin, my mood improved a little. Remembering what I was doing, I righteously said, "By the way, what we need to do now is to find the mastermind behind this series of events. "To be able to do this, it must be a powerful ghost. If we don''t find this ghost and get rid of it, none of us will be able to do anything."


    "Brother Yue, how do we find the mastermind behind all of this?"


    I thought for a moment and said to him with a serious expression, "I don''t know. Let''s wait and see."


    Jiujiao''s expression instantly turned into disillusionment. I smiled embarrassedly. ''I can''t do anything about it, how am I supposed to know how to find it? I''ll just take it one step at a time.


    Zhu Qilin reminded me, "We haven''t transferred to surveillance yet, so we might have some clues."


    I think it makes sense that the crowns are now completely centered around me, and I agree with this.


    Thus, the two of us started to monitor the situation from inside the control room. After watching for a few hours, we finally discovered something.


    Zhu Qilin saw the figure of his ex-girlfriend with his sharp eyes. "That''s the one!"

 C20 Truth

    I saw the woman on the screen run to the top of the building and fall down on the way upstairs.


    It was the most important part when the ghost girl went up.


    All three of us held our breath to see what would happen next.


    At that moment there was a snowflake on the screen. The snowflake did not last long and disappeared in a minute or two.


    When I saw Snowflake, I felt a twinge of fear, and then I felt better.


    Because after I saw Snowflake, another man went up.


    "Who is he?"


    "I''ve never seen him before. He doesn''t seem to be a student of our school."


    The crowned man shook his head.


    "Hurry up and enter." I said.


    The crowned head began to stir up the computer and quickly came in to see. Between the time this vulgar man went up there, no one else went up and no one saw their girlfriend come down.


    I clenched my fists. I knew it had to be this guy, but why would he be there if he wasn''t a student?


    "I know him."


    Zhu Qilin, who was standing beside me, coldly said.


    "Who is it?" I asked quickly.


    "Big Brother, didn''t I say that I don''t know?"


    Chicken Crown sat beside me and rolled his eyes helplessly.


    "Shut up, I didn''t ask you."


    Originally, I was looking forward to hearing the words of the Zhu Qilin, but after being stirred up by the chicken crown, I suddenly became a little angry. Oh, no, I''m very angry.


    "I don''t know his name, but I''ve seen him before."


    Zhu Qilin''s expression was a little horrifying, as if he was thinking of some bad memory.


    Seeing this, I wasn''t sure if I should continue.


    "B-big brother. What, what did he just say? "


    Cockscomb, carefully asked me, afraid to make me angry.


    "Tsk, why do you care so much?"


    I was a little impatient with the crowns, and all I wanted to know was who that wretched man was. I wanted to find him to avenge my ex-girlfriend.


    "Ai ¡­" Big brother, you shouldn''t say that. " Chicken Crown sighed and continued, "Right now, we are grasshoppers tied to a rope. Maybe I can help you! "Don''t think I''m being a bit sloppy. Maybe you told me that I had some unexpected gains."


    After hearing what Chicken Crown said, I thought that it made sense. One more person means one more person''s strength.


    "Wait a moment, I''ll tell you later, he hasn''t said it out yet." After I told the mechanism head, I said to the Scarlet Kylin, "Kirin, continue talking."


    "Do you remember that day when you went to the roof to look for the ghost girl?"


    Zhu Qilin asked me instead. Seeing how serious he looked, I felt that something was wrong.


    "Yes, why?"


    "He was right behind you."


    Hearing Zhu Qilin''s words, I immediately reacted.


    "You mean he''s a ghost too?"


    Zhu Qilin nodded.


    "It, it came out!"


    The crowned head pushed me to let me look at the screen.


    The man on the screen came out, but as soon as he entered the screen, another snowflake appeared on the screen.


    "Fuck, what''s going on? "Why did it become like this when it''s just the main point!"


    I was a little angry and wanted to smash this old computer.


    This time, the snowflakes did not drift for very long, and after about a minute or two, the scene appeared.


    I couldn''t help but retort, "This crappy computer should be changed too. It''s just a floral screen every now and then. Can it still be changed?"


    Zhu Qilin frowned, "Something''s not right. Our school''s equipment is pretty good, we overhaul it every semester. Is there a need to be so poor?"


    A guess formed in my mind. Thinking about this, my expression couldn''t help but turn serious. "ghosts are actually another form of magnetic field. If there''s a ghost which is also a very strong magnetic field, then it wouldn''t be hard to have snowflakes on the screen."


    Cockscomb heard my words and opened his eyes wide, "Brother Yue, are you saying that a ghost followed them?"


    I nodded. That was a good chance.


    At this moment, the screen returned to normal. However, the scene on the screen was somewhat hard to accept.


    He saw the wretched man lying on the ground. From the monitor, he could see that he was lying on the ground in a twisted position. There seemed to be a dark liquid spreading under his body.


    Zhu Qilin and I looked at each other in dismay.


    This vulgar man died just like that?


    Even before the crowned head could understand what the god was doing, we watched the monitor a few more times and finally confirmed it.


    The man who raped my ex-girlfriend was killed in a cruel way by the ghost who had been following them.


    To be honest, I enjoyed this scene. I even felt that the ghost''s methods were too gentle and should have used an even more cruel method to torture that scum to the point that he should have died quietly in pain and despair.


    Chicken Crown''s head quivered. "This bro is too miserable, he was tortured like this."


    I coldly laughed. "No, he isn''t miserable enough. He''s even a bit lucky."


    Cock Head looked at me in disbelief. I couldn''t help but say, "Just now, there was a girl who went up as well, but only that man and the ghost came down. Moreover, you saw a supernatural incident on the roof. What do you think that means?"


    Chicken Crown thought down along the line of thought I provided him, then said with a look of disbelief, "What the f * ck, this grandson!"


    I nodded. "That''s why he didn''t die a terrible death."


    "This grandson is too inhumane. How could he do such a thing? Has he grown any deeper?"


    Zhu Qilin blurted out, "What''s the use of saying all these now. Those people are all gone. We can''t even save what we want."


    Originally, he did not expect that the crowned man would be able to hear him. After all, it was impossible for the crowned man to see ghosts.


    However, what no one expected was that the crowned man actually heard these words, "Damn, who was speaking just now!?"


    Zhu Qilin and I were both stunned. The crowned chicken could actually hear what the Zhu Qilin said?


    For a while, I didn''t understand what this meant. Zhu Qilin also had a blank look on his face.


    "What did you hear?"


    Cock Head looked at me with a face full of fear: "Brother Yue, I just heard someone speaking! He even said, "I can''t even save what I want to save, I swear I''m not lying!"


    I thought for a moment, then patted his shoulder and said, "Don''t be afraid, the one who spoke just now was my brother. Although he was a ghost, he didn''t pose any threat to us. He''s on the same side as us."


    Chicken Crown''s expression relaxed a bit upon hearing my words, but he was still very nervous. "Brother Yue, don''t say it. I feel that this room is a little cold. So it''s because there''s a ghost!"


    I was a bit speechless. Why didn''t I see you feel cold just now?


    After holding it in for a while, Zhu Qilin still decided to continue speaking. "Then what should we do now? This clue has already been broken."

 C21 Fine

    "Let''s take a look at the roof first."


    It''s not a good thing to lose the clue. It means we''re going to continue our investigation.


    We came to the roof, hoping to find some clues.


    "Brother Yue, don''t you feel that it''s a little cold here?"


    It''s a little cold here, of course, and if I''m not mistaken, "I" ''s ex-girlfriend should still be here.


    "Yu-Yue-Brother Yue ¡­" Look! "


    The crowned head trembled as it pointed in the direction of the balcony.


    "What''s wrong?"


    I feel a bit of a fuss over this comb. Isn''t it just a bit cold here? So what!


    "Brother Yue, didn''t you see?"


    Cockscomb looked at me in surprise, but his eyes were still looking in that direction.


    "What should I see?"


    I felt a little strange when I saw the crowned head.


    "It''s that naked woman, jumping down."


    I rubbed my eyes, but didn''t see anything.


    Was there something different about this kid?


    "Brother Yue, can you really not see it? If that''s the case, then I feel a little bit different. I feel an inexplicable sense of pride. "


    Chicken Head looked at me happily, then his face darkened.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The change in the crested head, of course, came into my eyes, and I knew he must have seen something I couldn''t.


    "That ¡­ that''s me ¡­"


    The crowned head trembled as it pointed forward.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Just now, was that me?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    I knew something must have happened when I saw the unusual appearance of the crested head.


    "I, I''m not sure ¡­" Chicken Crown looked at me excitedly and said, "Earlier, I saw that I fell down ¡­." Brother Su, this can''t be true, right? "


    I heard the crowned head of the chicken for a while, he fell down? Does that mean he''s a ghost too?


    "Kirin, can you see it?" I thought about it and decided to ask for help.


    Zhu Qilin looked at the crown and said, "I know why he can hear me now. I think he will see me in a little while."


    I was at a loss. "What, what do you mean?"


    Chicken Crown turned his head and looked at Zhu Qilin and me. He revealed a smile that was uglier than crying as he said, "Brother Yue, what he means is, I am already dead."


    I instantly figured out all the joints.


    When the crowned head saw the female ghost repeatedly commit suicide on the rooftop, he wanted to save her, but he didn''t succeed. After that, he saw the female ghost, but he didn''t say anything more about what happened after that.


    It was as if his mind had lost all of the memories he had after the incident, but he still remembered everything clearly.


    He might have been killed by the ghost that had taken care of the wretched man, even if he had come to save him.


    I looked at his face and didn''t know what to say. Chicken Crown hugged his head with both hands and muttered to himself, "I''m already dead, I''m already dead ¡­"


    Zhu Qilin patted Chicken Crown''s shoulder and said, "Let''s look at it more carefully. I''m also dead, but being a ghost is not the same as being a good thing."


    The crowned head looked up at Zhu Qilin, as if he was convinced by his words, and its expression was no longer as helpless as before.


    I also advised him: "Actually, it''s good to think about it, after all, although you have turned into a ghost, but you are no different from a human." Actually, I also tried to advise him, "Actually, it''s good to think about it, after all, even though you have turned into a ghost, you are not different from a human.


    The crowned head of the chicken was almost amused by my absent-minded consolation.


    I felt a little better when I saw him in a better state than before.


    It was hard to think about how it felt to suddenly be dead, but no matter how hard you thought about it, it made no difference.


    When he was alive, he would muddle along for a day. He would play on his phone instead of going to work. When he opened his eyes, it was already the next day. He repeated the process until he graduated.


    After graduation, find a job and go back to work to catch fish. On the double day, either sleep or get a night''s sleep before continuing to repeat your experiences. It''s no different from dying.


    The truth was that the identity of a human turned into the identity of a ghost, but in essence, there didn''t seem to be any difference.


    At least I don''t think there''s much difference between my identity and that of a man with a crested head.


    But I''m not the same as the crowned head. I''m still alive, and I want to be alive, so I have to find the mastermind and get rid of it so I can live.


    To a certain extent, I am just a selfish and despicable person.


    Zhu Qilin and Cock Head didn''t notice my untimely absent-mindedness. They were still discussing how to find the mastermind behind all of this.


    It was unknown what Zhu Qilin said to the crowned chicken. The crowned chicken suddenly became extremely excited, as if it had been injected with chicken blood. It was as if its entire body was filled with endless energy.


    "Bro Su, come over here and think of a way. We can''t just stand there, can we?"


    I smiled and asked him, "Did you come up with any ideas?"


    Chicken Head nodded his head with a smile and wanted to tell me what method they thought of. But I ignored him, much less looked at him. I looked straight at Zhu Qilin.


    The scarlet qilin looked at me, and I looked back at him. In this fantasy world, he was the him from college. He had the love and clarity of a teenager at that time. I knew what he was thinking. After all, whether in the illusion world or outside the illusion world, he was still him.


    I said, "This won''t do. I don''t agree."


    Chicken Crown was a bit unconvinced: "No, Brother Su, I haven''t even said what I would do. How come you don''t agree? At least you have to let me know before you decide, right? "


    I resolutely looked at Zhu Qilin and seriously told him, "Don''t even think about it, I won''t agree."


    I know that sometimes I am a person who can''t be persuaded by anyone when it comes to decisions, so I will walk all the way to the dark and the things I decide will not change.


    It doesn''t matter if I''m indecisive or if I can''t distinguish between priority and urgency. Even if the person in this illusion is a fake, I don''t want to watch him die.


    I calmly told Crown Prince Jiu, "You came up with a solution. What kind of solution is that?" Let him take the risk alone, and let his soul dissipate from carelessness? "


    Chicken Crown lowered his head, embarrassed, and didn''t say anything else.


    However, Zhu Qilin smiled. His smile was a little complicated. "It''s fine. Anyway, I''m a fake."


    His words were like a flying arrow, nailing me to the ground and making me unable to move.


    I looked up to see his face and could find no emotion other than calm and a clean, somewhat dazzling smile.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry, this method will definitely work." Zhu Qilin said with a smile.


    I stood there for a moment, not sure which thing to be surprised about.


    How the hell did he know? Why did he risk his life to help me when he knew the truth?

 C22 We Are Brothers

    "You ¡­" I couldn''t say anything else after I said one word, so I just stood there like a fool and looked at him.


    Zhu Qilin''s smile was a little sad. He said to me, "No matter what, you are my best ¡­ "Bro."


    Then he was gone, and I followed him like a walking corpse, and the crowns followed him, and the three of us walked out of here, but no one was in a good mood.


    Along the way, my mind was in a mess. I couldn''t figure out what was going on and I couldn''t even think of the mastermind behind the illusion. I just wanted to figure out how the Zhu Qilin knew that this world was an illusion.


    After the three of us left this place, the Scarlet Kylin headed straight for the small forest that Chicken Crown had previously mentioned. I had a faint guess in my heart.


    The horror that flashed across Zhu Qilin''s face when he mentioned that man, as well as his extremely painful reaction when he thought of the moment of death, and his firm denial that he was frozen to death, all of these had been linked together into a series of events. However, I didn''t want to take off the veil of truth.


    To be honest, I''d rather the veil had been covered a little longer.


    Chicken Crown lowered his head and walked on his own path. Zhu Qilin walked to my side and whispered to me, "Don''t be sad. I know you have a loyal spirit, but I''m not real. You don''t need to care about me."


    I glared at him and was about to shout, "What are you saying!" However, after thinking about the current situation and the reason behind it, I could only embarrassedly say, "I really don''t think that you are a fake."


    The scarlet qilin smiled at me, revealing a row of even teeth. "I know."


    Seeing that they were almost in the woods, I knew that if I didn''t ask any further, I wouldn''t have the chance. Thus, I pulled the intangible Zhu Qilin away. "How on earth did you know?"


    Chicken Head thought that I and Zhu Qilin were arguing, so he stood far away to give us a lot of space to argue and resolve the conflict.


    It was all thanks to his consideration.


    Zhu Qilin smiled at me and said, "Su Yue, the you here is different from the you in reality. I am also different."


    I didn''t understand what he meant by different things, but I still had a lot of questions: "How do you know which is real and which is illusory?"


    Zhu Qilin smiled and said, "It''s very simple because I know Su Yue who doesn''t have so many strange and strange things and he doesn''t have any sound levels on hand. And the most important thing is ¡­ His relationship with me isn''t that good. "


    My mind went blank.


    Yes, I was indeed preconceived.


    The first time I saw Zhu Qilin, I thought that his relationship with me was the same as reality, so I trusted him as a matter of course and treated him like a friend.


    But I didn''t expect that we in the illusion world weren''t as good as we were in the real world.


    "Actually, I thank you as well. Before you came, I was quite lonely. Even though I was still alive, nobody cared about me." Zhu Qilin paused, blinked his eyes, and wiped away the tears. "But you''ve changed since you came. You''ve been thinking about me everywhere and even tried to protect me, but I''m very selfish."


    I understood what he meant. In fact, he really wanted to run away and leave me alone in front of that ghost girl.


    But in the end he came back, knowing full well that he couldn''t beat the ghost girl.


    I feel like I''m a despicable villain. I used the kindness of the real world''s Zhu Qilin to force this now ghost-like Zhu Qilin to its death.


    Actually, I didn''t treat him very well either. It was just a normal conversation between ordinary friends, and it wasn''t even good for him. Yet, he was willing to risk his life for me just because of this.


    The selfish one is me. He is selfless.


    I wanted to say something else, but in the end there was nothing to say.


    However, he opened his mouth and said, "I remember now. I think that man looks familiar because I have seen him before. He already killed one person before he killed Su Yue''s girlfriend. That person is me. "


    I moved my lips so that I couldn''t utter a complete word.


    "I wanted to take a shortcut that day, but I didn''t expect there to be someone in the forest. He wanted to rob me, but I didn''t have much cash on me, so he didn''t dare to use my card to withdraw money. Since there weren''t many people at night, he was the only one who committed the crime. "At that time, I wanted to fight him to the death, or at least cripple him, so I fought with him." Zhu Qilin gave a self-deprecating smile, "Actually, if I hadn''t resisted back then, there might have been a way out, but I was on the road to death. I infuriated him, and he pulled out the knife he was carrying. He might have been a psychopath, but instead of killing me, he cut me open with his knife and spilled my blood on a tree trunk in the woods. When I was about to collapse, he hung me on a tree and watched me choke to death before he left. "


    I was a little surprised to hear this. I had only heard of such a perverted person, and this was the first time I had heard of such a bloody matter.


    "Is it that abnormal?"


    The crowned head of the chicken spoke before me, which made me angry.


    Zhu Qilin stood there smiling sweetly without saying anything, but the more he acted this way, the angrier I got.


    "I will definitely avenge you!"


    "I clenched my fists and glared at the forest." Even if he dies, his soul will still be there, and I will make sure he does not reincarnate! "


    "Brother Su, nice!" I''ll help too. "


    His appearance of being the first to jump out was indeed somewhat righteous.


    "But where is he?"


    To be honest, this question made us all sink into deep thought.


    Right now, we really do have that mindset, but we don''t have that ability. First, we should be able to find him, but let alone humans, we don''t even have a single shadow.


    "Ghost, ghost!"


    The crowned head of the chicken crowned behind me kept on chirping.


    "Ghost? What''s there to be afraid of? Aren''t you a ghost?"


    I didn''t even turn my head to look back as I started to grumble about the crown on my head.


    "But, but this is too different."


    Chicken Crown muttered shakily. I was too lazy to bother with him. After all, I was busy.


    "Ghost, ghost ¡­"


    The Scarlet Kylin also let out this kind of shaky sound.


    If it was said that the crowns liked to exaggerate, it was very normal, but the scarlet qilin was different.


    I think it''s not good if even Zhu Qilin speaks like this.

 C23 Disagreeable Aroma

    "Is it useful to run? Or is it useful to go up?" I just stood there with my back facing Zhu Qilin and the others.


    "I... I think... It''s still more useful to run. "


    Cockscomb was still trembling as he spoke. I stood there, stunned for two seconds. Then, I quickly grabbed onto the hands of the Scarlet Kylin and Cockscomb before I started to run.


    Cock Head and Zhu Qilin looked at each other and immediately nodded their heads.


    I was still wondering what they were up to when they grabbed my hand and started the plane.


    Actually, I don''t like this model at all. Not to mention that it''s dangerous, what if an outsider throws me out when there''s an emergency?


    Ah Ah Ah Ah ¡­


    The flying speed is really too fast. I feel that if I were to fall like this, I would definitely die even more miserably.


    I was led all the way around turns, around and around, and sometimes the two of them flew in different directions, which almost killed me.


    I don''t know how long this painstaking flight has been going on, but I just know that my arms are starting to turn purple when we stop.


    "What did you see just now?"


    I really can''t figure out what the hell scared a ghost half to death.


    "I, I don''t know what that is either."


    Chicken Crown scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "You want me to run before you see clearly?"


    I wanted to slap him.


    "I didn''t see him clearly either, but I knew he definitely wasn''t an ordinary ghost."


    I looked at the window because I knew that even if I didn''t see the devil, I could feel it from here.


    "Could that be the last boobs?"


    I looked at the scarlet qilin and the crowned head. After all, only the two of them had seen them. I had no idea what they looked like.


    Zhu Qilin shook his head and said, "I don''t know, I just know that he''s very strong."


    "That ghost''s smell is very familiar."


    The crowned head suddenly said this, but I knew it might be a clue.


    "What smell?"


    Chicken Crown frowned, "Women, that''s right! There''s a smell of perfume! "


    "Perfume? "As long as it''s a woman, they should have a bottle ¡­"


    This time, I couldn''t stop myself from rolling my eyes at him.


    "No, her smell is very unique. If I were to smell it again, I would be able to recall who it is!"


    I saw that the crowns were still frowning and thinking hard, so I knew not to force them too hard. If they were too tight, it might cause trouble.


    "It doesn''t matter. Think about it slowly. I''ll go out and take a look."


    Just as I reached the door, I was stopped by Zhu Qilin.


    "Danger."


    Following Zhu Qilin''s words, I smelt a scent of perfume.


    I looked at Zhu Qilin in astonishment, "What''s on your body?"


    "You mean this taste?"


    I vigorously nodded my head.


    "This is the flower fragrance, we just passed by the sea of flowers and got it."


    The Scarlet Kylin slowly explained the smell on its body.


    "Crown Prince, come here for a bit!"


    I pulled the comb over my head and pressed it against the body of the Scarlet Kylin. "Is this the smell?"


    As I was holding the head of the chicken head down, I could only keep nodding my head.


    "Go to the sea of flowers! There might be clues there! "


    When I said I would leave, I dragged the cockatoo and the scarlet qilin with me and was about to fly away.


    "Charge!"


    I shouted ''charge'' righteously, but after a while, I still didn''t move. I awkwardly looked at them.


    "Let''s go, brothers."


    Seeing that my tone had softened, they started to slowly fly away.


    "Su Yue, think carefully. I already said that this ghost is definitely not an ordinary one."


    The Scarlet Kylin slowly muttered as it flew.


    "Don''t worry, I have a way."


    My smile was rather sinister, as if I had a bad idea.


    "I hope so."


    Zhu Qilin lightly said, but I couldn''t hear it clearly.


    At the sea of flowers I began to be confused, the sea of flowers should be all flowers? Why is this place so full of human hands? There was even a lotus flower finger placed here.


    "Kirin, is your smell really contaminated here?"


    I began to sweat as I looked at it.


    "How could I lie to you?"


    After Zhu Qilin finished speaking, he rolled his eyes at me.


    "Brother Su, look at the top of this arm."


    I looked in the direction where the crowned head pointed. There was a giant orchid finger there, and it wouldn''t be easy to climb up if I wanted to look at it.


    The crowned head seemed to have read my mind and immediately flew up with me by the hand.


    Before they had even reached the top, a fragrant scent had already assaulted them.


    The higher I went, the heavier the aroma became, and on top of it I could barely breathe.


    "Brother Su, look at this."


    I saw a flower in the comb. It looked pretty good, but the smell was too strong.


    "This is Corpse Fragrance Magic Amorphophallus."


    The crowned head proudly looked up with a little bit of pride.


    "Are you sure this is a corpse incense? Isn''t that stinky? This is so fragrant, I can''t help but choke on it. "


    I pinched my nose and looked at the flower.


    "It was originally smelly, but senior doesn''t know how to cultivate it to become fragrant."


    The crowned head looked at me and laughed.


    I looked around me. This place is full of people''s hands.


    I''ve heard many of these rumors, using blood to nurture flowers and flesh to nurture flowers.


    "Let''s go down first. My nickname will end here in a while."


    Chicken Crown nodded.


    I could see that he couldn''t stand it either, or else he wouldn''t be nosing around.


    When we went up, the qilin had already looked around and found nothing.


    "Could it be that it''s not here? Or are they just passing by here to make it smell? "


    I told him my suspicions. After all, the crowned head had been scared out of its wits and could have smelled wrongly.


    "No. The taste is different. " As the Scarlet Kylin approached me, step by step, I could clearly smell its sweet scent.


    "Does it smell good?"


    Zhu Qilin indifferently asked me, while I stubbornly nodded my head.


    "Smell your own."


    I know myself that I can''t smell it any more. It''s already smelly.


    "Yes!" Big Brother Qilin finally understands. Only by coming into contact with the place where we just stood would there be this kind of feeling. " The crowned man explained slowly.


    "So, you mean she''s that senior sister?"


    I finally managed to react, but what happened to that senior sister?


    I won''t say anything about raising such a strange flower, but why would it appear in the forest?


    "Cockscomb, do you know anything?"


    I know that the crested chicken head has the oldest qualifications here. After all, the Zhu Qilin here is a fuerdai, so I might just be here to visit, but I''m not even comparable to the Zhu Qilin here.


    "It''s said that senior was raped by someone. In the end, senior gathered her resentment and laid there in red clothes, committing suicide."

 C24 Cockscomb Head

    "He''s coming."


    Zhu Qilin pushed us.


    I looked in front of me and felt a cold wind blow past me. It felt like something was blowing through me.


    Slowly, a fragrance spread into my nose. This fragrance was different, not the smell of the fragrance, nor the faint fragrance, but a delicate fragrance.


    What entered his eyes afterwards was a woman. She was dressed in red, and seemed to be the hallmark of all female ghosts.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The ghost lady spoke indifferently. This ghost lady was different from the other ghost girls.


    The other female ghosts would always change their appearances a little, but this senior sister hadn''t changed at all. Even her voice hadn''t changed.


    "Understood, senior sister."


    Chicken Crown was the first to speak with this senior sister.


    "It''s you?"


    The senior had an indifferent expression, but when she saw the crowns, her expression changed.


    "Senior, you know me?"


    Cockscomb didn''t understand what was so different about him.


    "Of course, there can''t be a second person as stupid as you in this world."


    The tone in the senior''s voice carried a hint of ridicule.


    "What do you mean?"


    After all, Chicken Head and I had been through life and death for so long, so hearing someone mock him made my heart hurt.


    "Yo!" This young man is very loyal? "Well, I''ll tell you." The senior looked at me and paused for a moment before she continued, "That day, I saw this young man trying to save a female ghost on the balcony. In the end, the female ghost failed to catch him and he even fell down."


    After hearing what senior said, I was stunned.


    Zhu Qilin looked at the crown on his head and gave a thumbs up.


    "Self-sacrifice to save others, a good man!"


    In one breath, Zhu Qilin praised the crown on his head for a few sentences. In reality, the translation meant that he had died a violent death.


    Chicken Crown looked at me with tears in his eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that I would die like this. This is really bad luck."


    "That''s enough. You guys don''t have to go through so much. Tell me, what are you guys doing here?"


    The senior seemed to be annoyed by us and stretched out her sleeve to chase us away.


    "Eh, senior sister, I just want to ask. Have you ever been to the roof to do a good deed? "


    I''m ashamed to say you didn''t kill anyone.


    "Yes." That vulgar man killed him not even ten thousand times! "


    Senior said this sentence, and I know how to say it.


    We said our goodbyes in a hurry.


    Zhu Qilin looked a little strange. When we went to the sea of flowers, he became very strange. It was an unspeakable weirdness.


    "Kirin, did you think of something again?"


    I asked Zhu Qilin in concern.


    "Ah?" "What?"


    Zhu Qilin was completely stupefied, as if he didn''t hear what I said at all.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why does it look so absent-minded? "


    I think there''s something wrong with the qilin, but I don''t know why.


    "I can feel it. I can feel that person."


    I know who the Scarlet Kylin is talking about. It should be the person that killed him and "me" ''s ex-girlfriend.


    "You mean, senior?"


    This is just my guess, because he changed it after he went to the sea of flowers.


    Zhu Qilin nodded and didn''t say anything, but if it really was like this, then I needed to go to the sea of flowers to meet this senior sister.


    However, I don''t think I can beat him. After all, he is much stronger than me.


    "Brother Su, Brother Qilin, that senior sister has a problem ¡­" If my guess is correct, this ghost is not senior, because I remember that senior is one-eyed. "


    After hearing what Chicken Head said, I felt relieved in my heart. At the very least, I know who our enemies are, so I don''t need to blindly look for them.


    "Then why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    I laughed and rolled my eyes.


    "I''m going to catch him off guard."


    Fine, we''ll do it if you say so, but before that, we need someone to secretly pay attention to her.


    This task was honorably handed over to Zhu Qilin. After all, I''m not a ghost and my crowns aren''t too reliable, so we need Zhu Qilin to monitor that senior.


    This way, we can come up with other ideas, but to be honest, I''m a bit worried about the fact that the Scarlet Kylin is the only one who can watch me.


    However, there was no other way now. He could only let the Scarlet Kylin take the risk.


    I looked at the back of the Zhu Qilin as he left and felt quite upset.


    However, these emotions soon dissipated. As a man, although I am a bit more meticulous, I am still able to distinguish my priorities.


    Right now is not the time to think about all this. I have to find the mastermind behind this, give Zhu Qilin and the others a break, and also leave this place.


    "Brother Yue, what do we do now?" Chicken Crown asked me timidly.


    I said, "What can we do about it?"


    Looking at the crested head, I was truly a little angry.


    "What are you trying to do? Do you want to make us go around in circles and have fun?"


    I looked at him coldly.


    "Brother Yue, you, what do you mean by this?" The crowned head of the chicken was stunned by my question and looked at me with a baffled expression.


    "Heh, you''re still pretending." I raised my palm and shouted, "Town!"


    The crowns were pushed several meters away by the "town" sound, and I pushed back a few steps.


    "You actually discovered it." The puzzled and timid expression on Chicken Crown''s face faded, replaced by an indifferent one.


    I sneered. "Your disguise is really brilliant."


    He raised his eyebrows and asked curiously, "How did you discover my weak point?"


    I looked at him warily. "The real Chicken Head did run to the roof to save a person. However, he didn''t turn into a ghost for a long time. He didn''t even have the feeling of death for a period of time, so he still repeats what happened before he died."


    "Cock Head" smiled as he listened to what I said. He acknowledged my words and nodded. "And then?"


    I continued, "But during this period of time, he didn''t have any memories. For example, he didn''t remember what happened after he went to the forest. As for the memories of that time, he could only vaguely describe them."


    "What are you trying to say?" Cockscomb raised his eyebrows impatiently.


    I was only stalling for time, and as I talked I backed away, and the Cockscomb followed me.


    "When he fell off the balcony, it was impossible for him to see that senior sister, much less remember that senior sister''s one-eyed appearance!" I shouted. "The only possibility is that you killed that senior and blinded her with one of her eyes. That''s why you exposed your weakness when you tried to lure us in!"


    "Chicken Head" laughed out loud. The way he looked at me gave him a strange appreciation. "You''re really smart. After saying so much, you were actually just guessing. But luck is on your side. Your blind cat got hit by a dead rat."


    I chuckled in my heart as I prepared my hand. At this moment, a change occurred.

 C25 The Lies of the Cockscomb Head

    The crested head disappeared right in front of my eyes.


    I knew that he was either gone or in the dark, ready to strike me at the right moment.


    I looked around, not knowing where he was going to surprise me. I just stood there like that.


    After a long while, there was still no movement. It was unknown if he left or if he was going to give me a fatal blow.


    I waited a little longer, but nothing happened.


    Where would he have gone if he hadn''t attacked me?


    Could it be ¡­


    I suddenly thought of the Scarlet Kylin. That "Chicken Crown" knew all of our plans, could he have gone to find the Scarlet Kylin?


    The more I thought about it, the more worried I became. But right now, I still don''t know where the Zhu Qilin is. How am I supposed to notify him?


    I feel like I''m really going crazy! There was no other way. They could only wait and see. After all, this was better than not being able to find it at all. If they didn''t, then there would be no hope at all.


    I immediately ran towards the sea of flowers. I felt that my senior might be here.


    When I reached the sea of flowers, I kept calling out senior''s name, hoping that he would give me a reply.


    However, after I shouted for a long time, there was no response. Naturally, I didn''t see any Scarlet Kylin.


    I sat down on the floor, feeling helpless for the first time.


    If anything happens to the scarlet qilin, I definitely won''t let it go.


    I then quickly ran towards the roof, not knowing if there would be any traces of senior sister there.


    Actually, I only realized it after Zhu Qilin left. This "crowned head" isn''t the same crowned head as before.


    I really regretted not being able to react a little faster. If it was possible, a little faster wouldn''t have hurt the Scarlet Kylin.


    "If you don''t hurry, it''ll be too late ¡­"


    Hearing those words, I immediately became vigilant. Who was it that was speaking to me? What did he mean by that?


    Could it be that fake comb? Did he not have time to refer to the Scarlet Kylin?


    "Where are you? What are you going to do to him! If you dare to hurt a single hair on his head, don''t blame me for being rude! "


    I said coldly as I continued to observe my surroundings.


    I knew he''d been watching me, or he wouldn''t have said that to me.


    "You''re being impolite? Who do you think you''re talking to? I advise you to hurry, or it will be too late. "Hahahahaha ¡­"


    I heard the hateful voice, but I had to compromise.


    Even though I don''t know if what he said is true or not, I must go and take a look.


    If I went a step too late and caused some sort of danger to the Zhu Qilin, I would never forgive myself for the rest of my life. Although I knew he wasn''t real, I had never thought of it this way.


    I went into the building and found the elevator. I wanted to get to the balcony, but because I was afraid of what was happening next to me, I didn''t know if I should get on the elevator or not.


    "Go, why are you scared? Aren''t you very loyal? Why did he retreat at this time? "Haha, so it turns out that you''re nothing more than this ¡­"


    The voice was still gloating.


    I turned my fist with my eyes closed and walked step by step into the elevator.


    Nothing happened from the first floor all the way to the roof, and I don''t know if my syllables worked or if he set me up step by step.


    As I ascended the rooftop, the sight in front of me made my eyes widen.


    He saw the red-clothed senior sister and the Scarlet Kylin staring at each other. Their bodies were in a sorry state as if they had just been in a fierce battle.


    "What are you doing?" I shouted loudly, but they turned a deaf ear to my voice. The two of them seemed to be fighting a magic battle, and the various items on the roof were being urged by the two of them to continuously fly in the air.


    Seeing this, I had no choice but to shout, "Stop!"


    The sound of the word ''town'' was indeed effective. The moment I said those words, the flying sand and stone immediately disappeared. The two people in front of them didn''t seem to be right. The two ghosts also seemed to have regained their consciousness.


    "What happened to you guys just now? Why did you fight?" I asked, looking at them both.


    However, the two of them were even more confused than I was. Zhu Qilin asked in bewilderment, "Have we started fighting? How come I don''t have any impression of them?"


    The red-clothed senior sister also had an expression that seemed as if she didn''t know what she had just done.


    I remembered what "Chicken Head" had done to the red-clothed senior sister and couldn''t help but glance at her.


    This senior sister in red spoke exactly like what Chicken Head said; her eyes were still fixed on Zhang Tie.


    I was a little at a loss. According to the words "Cockscomb", this senior sister in red was a fake. But, where was she really?


    Besides, can I trust Cockscomb?


    Who in the world was the real problem here?


    The red-clothed senior sister seemed to have sensed something and suddenly looked towards me. "You guessed right," I said. "I did dig out one of her eyes. Then guess who it was that had good eyes."


    Just as I was about to open my mouth to say something, the red-clothed senior sister had already flashed in front of me.


    "You beast!"


    Her voice was sharp and her body was covered with visible resentment.


    I don''t understand why she suddenly turned black and was suddenly suppressed to the point where she couldn''t move at all.


    The worst part is that I can''t even open my mouth.


    "How boring."


    "Cock Head" suddenly said.


    I was wondering what the hell was going on with both of them. The red-clothed senior sister''s hand lifted high up, but in the end, it didn''t land on my body. Instead, it struck the air.


    "It''s not enough for you to kill me, you actually didn''t even let go of my corpse!" Senior sister Hong Yi''s voice was almost as sharp as a needle. A towering resentment burst forth from her body. Zhu Qilin and I were suppressed by this resentment until we couldn''t move a muscle.


    "Hehe, actually, your death is more perfect than being alive. After all, your death is more obedient."


    "Chicken Crown" didn''t seem to be affected by the resentment, which made sense. Until now, he still hadn''t appeared, not even a shadow. How could the resentment suppress him?


    The red-clothed senior sister was infuriated by these words and she started to randomly hit the air. Occasionally, the Zhu Qilin and I would be affected as well.


    I couldn''t help but curse in my heart: No matter how angry you are, how can you attack without any discrimination? At least I''m still a grasshopper on a rope!


    Unfortunately, the red-clothed senior was still unable to hear what I said in my heart and continued to enlarge.


    He probably couldn''t even bear it anymore, so he left behind a sentence, "Stupid ¡­ Serves you right!"


    Then nothing happened.


    The red clothed senior sister slowly calmed her good mood. Zhu Qilin and I were able to move freely now. I looked at the red clothed senior sister and cautiously asked, "Senior sister, are you alright?"

 C26 Anomaly of the Red Kylin

    "Why are you here again? What''s the matter? "


    Senior sister looked at me with a cold and aloof expression. Actually, I quite like senior sister''s cold and aloof attitude.


    "No, I just want to know who that person is."


    When I saw senior looking coldly at me, I couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    "Him? A slut! "


    After scolding him, the senior turned around and was about to leave.


    "Wait a minute. Since you and her are at odds, why don''t you come and help us?"


    Zhu Qilin looked at senior sister with a smile. I understood what he meant. He meant for senior sister to work together with us to defeat the ''Cock Head''. Actually, I had some expectations in my heart.


    "Pa ¡­"


    Senior sister gave Zhu Qilin a resounding slap on the face.


    Zhu Qilin and I were both stunned. We couldn''t quite believe what had just happened.


    Zhu Qilin caressed his face and looked at his senior in disbelief, "Wh, why?"


    "Heh, why? This is what you owe me! Also, when is it your turn to talk about me? You think too highly of yourself. "


    The senior looked at them arrogantly with a face like a queen.


    Zhu Qilin just stood there in a daze. Perhaps this was the first time someone had slapped his face.


    "Then senior sister, can you tell me one thing?"


    I know it''s impossible to get senior sister to help us, but didn''t that "crowned head" say he''d cut off one of senior sister''s eyes? Why is this senior sister''s eyes intact?


    "You mean about my eyes?" The senior showed a look of disgust.


    I knew she didn''t want to tell me about her, so I stopped asking.


    "Don''t say that I didn''t warn you. If you can run, then hurry up and run. Most of the people here are his people. "So I can guarantee that you won''t have a peaceful day for the rest of your lives."


    After saying that, the senior smiled coldly. After which, her body became more and more transparent, until it disappeared without a trace.


    I pushed the stunned Zhu Qilin away, "Since she''s gone, don''t be too concerned about her slapping you in the face."


    Zhu Qilin''s eyes reddened. "I-I remember now." "She, she''s my girlfriend ¡­"


    "What?"


    This time, I was truly frightened by the Zhu Qilin. She said that senior sister was his girlfriend. What was going on?


    "Precisely, to be more accurate, it should be my ex-girlfriend." Zhu Qilin paused for a moment before continuing, "I remember I dumped her and then heard the news of her suicide."


    Hearing this, I am really a little surprised. Furthermore, senior and Zhu Qilin had this kind of relationship, why hadn''t he seen senior express her opinion before?


    "When I saw her face just now, I felt that something was off."


    I knew what he was going to do.


    "Don''t think too much. It might not be as bad as you think."


    Actually, I didn''t know how to comfort Zhu Qilin at all. I was just randomly spouting nonsense to let him calm down.


    "Haha, what can I think about? Things have already turned out this way. What can I do? Hahaha!"


    Although Zhu Qilin said it didn''t matter, I could tell that he wasn''t as indifferent as he said.


    I went back to the dormitory with Zhu Qilin. To be honest, I was a bit worried with Zhu Qilin''s appearance.


    I have been here for a long time. I don''t know how Xiao Jiu is, but it seems like I need to finish the battle quickly. The longer I stay here, the more dangerous it is for me.


    When I came back to my senses, I found that the qilin that was originally sitting on the chair had disappeared. I knew that he should go and find senior sister.


    I don''t know if I should go with him, but I don''t think I should go with the two of them when they meet alone. But senior also said that there''s danger recently.


    I scratched my head and finally decided to go. After all, I was the only one here and it was more likely that I would be in danger.


    I went through the door and was about to open it to find the scarlet qilin when I felt an electric shock as my hand touched the doorknob.


    "Exam!" What the hell! "


    I looked at the door and saw a line of words on it.


    When I saw this, I was really angered. My right hand has the "Thunder" sound scale, so I''m not afraid of electricity.


    I opened the door with my right hand, this time not electrocuted but scalded.


    It seems like after being together with me for so long, Zhu Qilin has already understood me.


    It looks like I have no way to leave the house, it was cast by the Scarlet Kylin.


    I don''t know if this Fa Li of the Zhu Qilin is powerful, but is it because I can''t get out, and some things can''t get in? If I were to come in here, I wouldn''t even be able to run away.


    The indoor air is now beginning to drop.


    I know this feeling too well. There must be some powerful ghost.


    I wouldn''t feel cold if ordinary ghosts showed up, but I would only feel unusually cold if senior students and crowns came out.


    Senior should be together with Zhu Qilin now, so the one here should be a fake comb.


    "I don''t know. Why are you looking for me?"


    I decided to speak first. It would have been better if I had been able to match words, so that I could get a general idea of where he was.


    "I came to see that kid. Where is he?"


    It was better if he didn''t say anything. He seemed to be right in my ear, blowing into my ear, making me run a few steps forward in fright.


    "You, why are you looking for him!"


    I looked in front of me, but there was nothing. This is what really embarrassed me the most. I couldn''t even see this fake comb.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt him. I just want to chat with him."


    I sneered. "You like senior sister?"


    "Cockscomb" did not expect me to say this sentence, he did not reply me for a long time.


    I saw that he wasn''t talking, and I panicked even more. If he wasn''t, I wouldn''t even know where he was.


    "Subdue!"


    I started to mutter the scale over and over again in my mouth.


    "Hehe, are you really afraid of me?"


    The fake crowned head gave me a cold smile, and I knew he hadn''t moved at all.


    "Of course I''m afraid. Who''s not afraid of death?"


    I think what "Cockscomb" said was kind of funny.


    "Yeah, who isn''t afraid of death? I''m also afraid of death, but why must I be the one to die, and not that person! I hate it! I want him to become like me! "


    I heard Cockscomb talking so much, I don''t know who.


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "Who is it? My good brother of many years. "


    There was no reply.


    The temperature in the room had returned to normal, and I knew he was gone.


    The person that "Cockscomb" was talking about, I can also guess that he should be the Scarlet Kylin.


    The fact that the Scarlet Kylin had become so abnormal meant that it must have thought of something.


    "No, I still have to go save him."

 C27 Skip Window

    This is another tough door. How am I going to get out? Damned Zhu Qilin, can''t you lock me up so that no one else can come in?


    A window?


    I instantly shook my head. This was the fifth floor. I had to jump down to avoid being smashed into a pie.


    However, when he thought about it again, he realized that he couldn''t get out of the house. There definitely wasn''t any magic cast on the Scarlet Kylin by the window.


    Please don''t ask me why I''m so sure. After all, who would have thought someone would jump off the fifth floor?


    If the sheets were torn and tied together, it might be a good way out.


    Not only did I rip the sheets apart, but I even tore the covers off.


    But even so, the long, simple strip was still not connected to the ground.


    I rummaged through my closet, hoping to tie up my clothes.


    "What is this?"


    I found a picture in the closet with the comb and the senior girl.


    Beside the photo was Zhu Qilin. From the looks of the photo, Zhu Qilin was probably just a passerby, but senior sister was indeed using her eyes to glance at him.


    I stood between them, my arms around their necks, looking good.


    What was going on?


    Senior and ''I'' know each other? You even know the crowned head?


    Then why pretend not to know him?


    It seems like only senior sister knows about all of this. I must ask for a clear and a clear explanation.


    I added my clothes to the pile. I didn''t touch the ground, but at least I could get down.


    I walked down slowly, not even daring to look at the ground for fear that the rope would snap from somewhere.


    But this time, I was lucky enough to survive safely to the surface.


    When I reached the ground, I checked to see if I was hurt.


    "Tsk ¡­" I didn''t even fall to the ground, so why am I so nervous?


    While I was still secretly rejoicing, I felt that my feet wouldn''t touch the ground.


    This feeling was very familiar, as though we were flying. I slowly looked down and sure enough, my feet weren''t on the ground. Furthermore, they were getting further and further away from the ground.


    "Who is it!"


    I couldn''t see anything, like I was flying.


    "Brother Su, it''s me."


    It was the sound of a crested head, but now I''m no longer sure if it''s a real crested head.


    "Brother Su, I''m running out of time. I said you just need to listen."


    I nodded. I still didn''t know who he was, so I wanted to keep my name.


    "Brother Su, you remember that I installed a bug in your room right? Actually, I''m not eavesdropping on you, I''m eavesdropping on the Zhu Qilin. Just as I finished installing the bug, he came to find me. That''s right, it''s the Scarlet Kylin. "


    Chicken Crown took a deep breath and continued, "I am just a remnant soul now, the rest of me has been destroyed by the Scarlet Kylin. Now I''m sending you to the flower sea, you have to save your senior sister. Because she''s your sister. "


    I heard the words of the cock-crowned head was already there. Is the Scarlet Kylin dangerous? Why? I don''t think he''s dangerous.


    If the crowned head really got beaten and scattered at that time, then would Zhu Qilin have known all along that the person beside us wasn''t the real crowned head?


    "Brother Su, it''s not that your relationship isn''t good, but that you''re basically enemies. Maybe you''ve forgotten. I don''t know why. However, the Zhu Qilin is truly in danger. You must save your elder sister. "


    Chicken Head repeatedly told me that the scarlet qilin was very dangerous, I don''t know if it was true or not, but now I feel like I''m living in a huge lie.


    What should I do? Who should I trust?


    The crested head put me in the sea of flowers and there was no more movement.


    I looked around and found that the Scarlet Kylin was standing right in front of me with a knife in its hand.


    I sneered. "Hey, have you had enough of acting?"


    Zhu Qilin looked at me in astonishment and said, "What do you mean?" "What role?"


    "You must be the one who just brought me here." "Why did you lie to me?"


    "Deceiving you? Why would I lie to you? "


    Zhu Qilin looked at me and pretended to be innocent.


    I would have believed it if I hadn''t been silently chanting the "town" scale.


    "You put them in the closet for me to see. You misled me by putting the picture in there so that I would think you were a bad person. And just now, I was wondering why the crested head wouldn''t show up, because the man wasn''t himself at all. You didn''t let me ask you, you said it yourself, because you were afraid I would make a mistake. "


    I said what I thought in one breath little by little, thinking that I firmly believed that the Zhu Qilin would not hurt me.


    "Right? Then why did you make me watch out for you, and even let me kill you? "


    Zhu Qilin lowered his head and did not say a word.


    "You won''t say?" Let me tell you, then, that you are doing it to atone for your sins! Because you want to use your death to tell me that senior sister is in danger! You don''t have to do this. As long as you ask, I will definitely help you. "


    My tone slowly became gentle. In reality, Zhu Qilin was a good person and he didn''t know how to use methods.


    "Can you tell me what danger is in senior sister now?"


    Zhu Qilin sighed and said, "You''re really smart. Come with me."


    I followed the scarlet qilin, and he led me to the thickest orchid finger.


    I didn''t like the smell here, so I covered my nose with my hands when I got there.


    Zhu Qilin touched the Orchid Finger with his hand. His finger stopped moving at a certain spot. He pushed it down forcefully, revealing a secret.


    Zhu Qilin walked in front, and I followed him. I turned on the flashlight on my cell phone.


    In this school, the biggest effect of mobile phones was to light up the place. They could not even play with them, they had no signal.


    I kept using my cell phone to look at the walls and found that they were filled with pictures of the red kylin.


    There were also a few photos of the teenager, if it was Kirin''s room, I would think he was a narcissist. If it was someone else''s room, I''d think he was a psychopath.


    When I reached the end, I saw my senior sister lying there, a flower blooming on her body.


    "This is ¡­"


    I can''t stand the smell of this flower, I''m almost going to puke here.


    I could feel my stomach shrinking to the point where something was stuck in my throat, and the feeling of being unable to spit it out was killing me.


    "This is senior sister''s corpse. Go take a look."

 C28 War

    I went to the side of my senior''s body and was shocked to see the corpse of the student.


    What should have been a pure face was actually split open. In addition, this corpse was an eye, making it look even more terrifying.


    "What ¡­ what is going on?"


    My voice also kept shaking.


    This is the first time I''ve ever seen anything so inhumane.


    "It was Ye Jun."


    The voice of the Zhu Qilin also contained some excitement. Normally, the words spoken by the Zhu Qilin would be light and indifferent. This was the first time I had ever seen him this agitated.


    "Ye Jun? Who is he? "


    I really want to meet this person who can cut girls into pieces.


    "Oh, yes, you may not know him. He''s the one we killed together with Chicken Crown. "


    I was a little scared when I heard that.


    "Killed someone? "Why?"


    "Because he killed senior sister."


    The scarlet Qilin clenched its fists while its aunty''s fingernails dug into the flesh of her index finger.


    Fresh blood dripped down from the hand of the Scarlet Kylin.


    I could see the blood telling another amazing story.


    I really couldn''t find any words to say to comfort Zhu Qilin. Not only could I not comfort Zhu Qilin right now, but even I couldn''t comfort myself. I really wanted to tear that person called Ye Jun into pieces.


    "I don''t understand why you let me kill you."


    Zhu Qilin smiled. "Pay your debts ¡­"


    I don''t know why, but I had a very uncomfortable feeling when I heard what Zhu Qilin said.


    "Who asked you to pay your debt! I know what happened back then, and I''ve never blamed you! "


    Unknowingly, senior sister had appeared behind us.


    "You ¡­"


    Zhu Qilin kept his head down, refusing to see senior sister. I don''t know what happened to them, I only know that it''s better for me to leave.


    "To love is enough."


    I don''t know what she was thinking, but I''ll be the first to leave.


    I scratched my head. I really didn''t know what had happened between this Zhu Qilin and senior sister.


    How could his senior become his ex-girlfriend?


    I wanted to ask, but I didn''t know how.


    "Did you see that ¡­?"


    Zhu Qilin was still smiling, but I could see a sense of dejection on his face.


    "What happened to you? It''s okay, right? " Seeing this kind of Zhu Qilin, my heart really ached. I wanted to comfort him, but I didn''t know what to say.


    Zhu Qilin raised his head and looked at the corpse of his senior sister.


    "If you don''t want to say it, then don''t force yourself. Actually, I don''t really want to know."


    "Thank you."


    I don''t know why she apologized to me. I looked at him and saw that his body was turning transparent.


    I know he''s leaving, but where can he go? Could it be that he wanted to find Ye Jun?


    I quickly ran out of the dark tunnel and saw senior sister sitting with her legs crossed as she wiped away her tears.


    "Understood, senior sister."


    I gasped for breath as I looked at senior sister.


    When the senior sister saw me, she immediately wiped her tears away and asked me as if nothing had happened, "Who''s going to chase you away when you''re in such a hurry?"


    "No, no one is chasing me away. "Zhu Qilin, he, he ¡­"


    I''m a little out of breath now because I''m so tired of running up the steps.


    "What''s wrong with him? Hurry up and say it! "


    The senior sister watched anxiously, wanting to know the news as soon as possible.


    "He, he disappeared. I think he must have gone to find Ye Jun. "


    "That fool!"


    Senior also became more and more transparent, and I knew that she would go as well.


    But what am I to do? I also don''t know where that Ye Jun is. Normally, he would come to find me. I don''t even know how to find them.


    This is like looking for a needle in a haystack. No, it should be called smaller.


    Even if I found them, I wouldn''t be able to see them.


    "What is this?"


    There was a picture where the senior sister had disappeared. This picture was a little different from the one I had in my wardrobe.


    In this photo, not only is it my senior sister, but there are also people like Zhu Qilin. There was a man beside the qilin that I had never seen before.


    This person was most likely Ye Jun.


    Ye Jun stood beside the scarlet qilin, seemingly having a very good relationship with it.


    It seemed like the two of them had been accidentally photographed, because in this photo, the two of them could be considered as having a background.


    Look at this picture, it should be taken in the woods. Maybe I''ll go there and see what I can find.


    I was about to move into the woods when I was stopped by something I couldn''t see.


    "Who''s up to this! "Come out quickly!"


    Right now, I only feel really angry. If I catch him, I will definitely play with him.


    "It''s me."


    This voice was both familiar and unfamiliar. It sounded like the crowned head of a chicken.


    I couldn''t help holding my forehead.


    Right now, the thing that I don''t believe the most is that he, Ye Jun, has tricked me. The scarlet qilin had turned into him lying to me. What was he going to do this time?


    "Brother Su, it''s really me."


    These words were not convincing at all.


    "What''s the matter?"


    I still don''t know who he is. It would be better if he was Ye Jun, and it would also save me a lot of trouble.


    "Brother Su, save me."


    From the sound of it, the crowned voice seemed to be very eager.


    "Stop pretending, Ye Jun."


    I really don''t need to say anything about this person called Ye Jun, but I am certain that he really has a request for me.


    "How do you know?"


    The crowned man''s voice immediately changed.


    "It''s simple, because I''m the only one left. Why didn''t you look for me when all of the Zhu Qilin''s people were around, and instead looked for me after they left. "


    I said the "town" scale in my mouth.


    "Hahahaha, are you afraid I''ll kill you?"


    "Afraid, but you can still use me. You won''t kill me."


    I was a little proud as the corners of my mouth slowly curled up.


    "Haha ¡­" I like your wisdom. "Come on, I''ll wait for you. I won''t let you have it easy."


    This Ye Jun still hasn''t told me where he is. Can it be that he really wants me to slowly search for him?


    I plan to go to this forest first and take a look. It''s better to see than to blindly find it.


    I forgot about the woods and felt the air suddenly drop beside me.


    Which expert was it this time?


    I''m almost immune to the cold.


    However, something doesn''t seem right this time. The only difference between this time and the previous time is that I saw a dense crowd of people in front of me. Oh, no, it should be ghosts.


    They were all wearing school uniforms, so it looked like Ye Jun must have killed the students.


    Seeing them slowly floating towards me, is he trying to stop me?

 C29 Xiao Jius Appearance

    Seeing so many ghosts, I don''t know if my scale will work.


    "So far, my most powerful pitch is'' Thunder '', but my only weakness is that I can''t attack in a group." There was no actual attack.


    In this situation, even if I could use "town" to delay it, it would only be for a short period of time.


    I turned and ran back to the building. No matter what, I had to save my strength.


    The ghost behind me originally approached me slowly, but after seeing me start to run, it also started to attack me quickly.


    "But me!"


    I ran to the elevator. It was too slow to get down, and the grumblers behind me were getting closer and closer.


    I''m going to run straight up the stairs.


    When I opened the door to the stairs, I could see that there were still angry ghosts coming down from above.


    I immediately closed the door and locked it.


    Seeing a group of resentful ghosts getting closer and closer to me while I couldn''t do anything about it made me want to break down.


    Ding...


    At the most critical moment for me, the elevator doors opened.


    However, the elevator was already blocked by these resentful ghosts.


    I leaned against the wall and chanted the word "town."


    However, this seemed to be of no use, as it only delayed the movements of these resentful ghosts.


    It seems like with so many ghosts, the sound levels are no longer useful now. Then wouldn''t I die for sure?


    The door to the stairs had been forced open, and now I could only lean against the wall and say the "town" scale.


    Dead, dead, this time he was dead.


    Just as I was about to despair, a red light suddenly appeared from the elevator. This red light was like a big bird, constantly flying towards me.


    The spooks and wraiths that the giant bird encountered continued to burn as if they were on fire.


    A vengeful spirit kept running towards me, as if trying to throw fire on me.


    "Thunder!"


    I quickly turned the back of my hand towards the resentful ghost that was running towards me and shouted out the scale.


    The vengeful spirit seemed to have been struck by lightning and immediately burnt in front of me.


    When I saw the vengeful spirit fall to the ground with ease, I immediately went back to work.


    "Father."


    I heard the young voice call to mind, this familiar and strange feeling, let me feel living is very good.


    "Xiao, Xiao Jiu, why are you here?"


    I saw Little Nine run up to me and pick her up.


    "I was just thinking about it."


    Xiao Jiu''s attitude towards me was still cold, but I liked Xiao Jiu just like that.


    After all, Xiao Jiu is my child, and he''s so cute.


    Ah!


    For some reason, the back of my hand suddenly hurt.


    The pain almost made me drop Nine to the ground.


    "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    When I saw Xiao Jiu looking at me so worriedly, I suddenly felt a little gratified.


    But the pain in the back of my hand didn''t give me time to think about it.


    I picked up Xiao Jiu with my left hand and slowly put him on the ground.


    I clutched my right hand with my left, wishing I could chop it off right now.


    "Daddy!"


    Xiao Jiu took out her mandarin duck handkerchief and kept attacking me.


    I took out the back of my hand and the pain vanished.


    The result of the disappearance of the pain was a person appearing in front of me.


    I sat dispiritedly on the ground while Little Jiu held my head as if he was afraid that I would fall down.


    "Hello, my master."


    The man in front of me bowed to me politely.


    It was good that he didn''t bow ¡ª he scared me, or maybe he was scared, or maybe he was embarrassed.


    "No, no, no!" "You don''t like it."


    The other party was polite to me, and I felt a little odd.


    "You don''t need to be so courteous. I was born from you, so you are my master."


    The other party was smiling. He did not know why his smile was so strange, but he felt that it was a fake smile.


    "Wait! What''s the meaning of giving birth? "


    Hearing him say that it was easy for me to misunderstand.


    "Master, have you forgotten what you''ve done to me?"


    The man was a little surprised to hear me say this.


    I felt a little funny. "What did I do to you?"


    "You''re spitting on me and bathing me every day. Not only that, you''re also using me as a protective amulet. If you encounter any danger, take me out."


    The man in front of me frowned and spoke slowly, but the more he spoke the more confused I felt.


    "Wait ¡­" When did it happen? How come I don''t know? Can you explain it clearly? "


    "Daddy, the back of your hand."


    Xiao Jiu tugged on his sleeve.


    I saw that the mark on the back of my hand had disappeared.


    Could he be my mark?


    It was a little strange to see my imprint turn into a living person, and I didn''t know how to explain it.


    Forget it, let''s not think too much about it. Right now, the most important thing is what Ye Jun wants to do. If he hurts Zhu Qilin and senior sister, I won''t let him go.


    Xiao Jiu helped me stand up, and I walked forward shakily.


    "Master, there''s no need to go through all this trouble. I''ll bring you there directly."


    The imprint snapped my fingers, and I opened my eyes to see if I had reached my destination.


    When I opened my eyes in surprise, I found that my appearance hadn''t changed at all. Good.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Master, what''s wrong?"


    Imprint looked at me confusedly.


    I also felt a little weak. After all, the imprint never said that he could teleport.


    "Cough, it''s fine. Why did you bring me there so quickly?"


    The mark kneels on one knee, hooking on the back to let me up.


    "I''ll carry you."


    I don''t know why, but I feel embarrassed.


    But to be honest, it might be faster.


    I lay on the back of the imprint and felt that the body of the imprint was very cold. This kind of cold had no temperature.


    Perhaps it was because he was too tired from being chased by the group of vengeful ghosts, but he fell asleep on Imprint''s body not long after.


    "We''re here."


    I was bitten by the imprint.


    I opened my eyes and saw trees all around me, but there was no sign of Ye Jun.


    When I got down to the ground, I felt like I was floating.


    "Dad, it''s so strange here."


    The fact that Xiao Jiu was hiding behind the imprint gave me a very unpleasant feeling.


    "Good little Jiu, tell daddy what''s wrong? Why does it feel so weird? "


    Although seeing Xiao Jiu''s action made me very unhappy, but I could do nothing about it. Xiao Jiu''s feelings were very accurate.


    "I don''t know. It''s very uncomfortable."


    Hearing Xiao Jiu''s words, I had to be careful.


    "Subdue!"


    I read the scale to calm myself down, but this time I didn''t succeed.


    I looked at the back of my hand in surprise and found that the mark that should have been there had disappeared.


    "Subdue!"


    The voice came from the mouth of the mark, but strangely, the syllables were useful to me.


    My restless mind suddenly calmed down.

 C30 Mandarin Duck Circle

    Could it be that he really turned into a human from the imprint on the back of my hand?


    "What''s your name?"


    I''m a little curious about him now. I thought it was a birthmark, but it turned out to be a tattoo, and now it can turn into a person. This is too darned.


    "I have no name. You gave me my life."


    I saw the smile on Imprint''s face. It felt awkward.


    "When did I give you life?"


    Why do I feel that what he said is so misleading? Was it my imagination?


    "I was originally attached to the back of your hand, but I was burnt down and mixed with your true qi, so I became a human."


    When the imprint reached this point, it slowly revealed a genuine smile. However, for some reason, it felt like it was always a little strange.


    "What do you mean?"


    Even though he said so much, my brain still didn''t understand what he meant.


    "Dad, so he was your breakup. If you die, he dies. If you live, he lives. He lives by relying on your true qi."


    Xiao Jiu smacked his lips.


    I saw that Xiao Jiu was already so smart after being born just a few days ago. I felt an inexplicable sense of pride.


    "He''s here!"


    The mark pulled me back.


    I felt something brush against my nose, and I felt the tip of my nose almost catch fire.


    "Pa ¡­"


    A sound came from the book beside me.


    I turned around and saw a small round hole.


    "What ¡­ what is going on?"


    I touched the tip of my nose as I looked at the imprint. I was really afraid just now. If not for the imprint pulling me backwards, there would have been a small hole in my head.


    "There''s someone here!"


    Xiao Jiu picked up the Lovers'' Pad and continuously waved it in the air.


    With the wave of Xiao Jiu, the mandarin duck gradually formed a pair of large birds in the sky.


    "Big bird."


    So this is the big bird I saw. It seems that Xiao Jiu saved me just now. As expected of my good daughter.


    "Dad, this is a mandarin duck."


    I turned my head awkwardly, pretending not to hear him.


    "There''s someone from the northeast."


    The mark announced the target.


    But I forgot to look northeast and saw nothing at all, not even the cold air.


    What was going on? Could it be that my imprint has become useless without me?


    I was going to carry Xiao Jiu back in case she got hurt, but I just took a step and my legs went soft.


    "What''s going on?"


    I felt something strange in my body, and it felt like a hollow feeling.


    "You''ve consumed too much of your true qi."


    The imprint continued to smile as it looked at me and said, "I use up a lot of true energy when I come out. I use up a lot of my true energy at this level. With my appearance, you won''t be able to stand it any longer."


    I saw that Imprint was seriously saying something that would harm me, and he was also one of those that hurt me. I felt that he really deserved a beating.


    "Then you ¡­"


    I wanted to say that you weren''t going back, but I couldn''t say it out loud, and I didn''t think he had any intention of going back.


    "Then why aren''t you going back?"


    The mark nodded and immediately disappeared.


    Xiao Jiu was still waving the mandarin duck handkerchief in front of me, and felt that the Ninth Aunt was still giving me two good things.


    One is my baby Xiao Jiu, the other is the mandarin duck handkerchief.


    The mandarin ducks that were flying in the northeast and southeast direction suddenly scattered.


    "What''s going on?"


    "The opponent is stronger than me. Dad, I can''t beat him."


    As Xiao Jiu spoke, he spoke with a bit of grievance, and he even seemed as if he was about to cry.


    I frowned, not knowing what to do.


    "Master, behind you!"


    I heard the voice open my eyes wide, and for some reason my right hand pushed Little Jiu away, and at the same time it pushed itself away.


    "Aiya!"


    Xiao Jiu started to cry after being pushed by me.


    In the end, Xiao Jiu was still a child. However, I really didn''t do it.


    "Xiao Jiu, how are you?"


    I saw that Xiao Jiu cried so sorrowfully that my heart also clenched together, I feel really uncomfortable.


    "No, nothing, thank you daddy ¡­" Xiao Jiu sobbed.


    I looked at Xiao Jiu in surprise. Why was she thanking me when I just pushed her?


    I looked in the direction of Xiao Jiu and saw that there was a hole there. It looked exactly like the hole on the tip of my nose.


    Looks like both Xiao Jiu and I were saved. Our mark should be the mark, could it be that my mark has become human?


    "Thank you ¡­"


    I faintly said my thanks. My voice was very soft and I guessed that only I could hear it.


    "You''re welcome, my lord."


    The sound surprised me again. It really seemed to be him.


    Xiao Jiu picked up the mandarin duck handkerchief and walked in front of me and started waving.


    This time, more mandarin ducks appeared than last time, and this time there was a pair of mandarin ducks in every direction.


    But with so many mandarin ducks, it shouldn''t be too dangerous for Xiao Jiu, right?


    Xiao Jiu became vain with my eyes.


    "Hey!" There''s no way you can let me see it. "


    I shouted anxiously.


    The imprint had always been ignoring me. I only felt that as a man, I was really useless. I actually allowed my daughter, who had been born a few days ago, to protect me.


    I clenched my fists, unsure what to do.


    "Close your eyes."


    I don''t know where it came from, but I did.


    "Alright, master, open your eyes."


    Slowly I opened my eyes and saw that the color had changed. The leaves that should have been green had turned blue.


    I also clearly saw that Ye Jun was standing in front of us, laughing at our stupidity.


    Damn it!


    "Hey!" Su Yue, don''t you feel that you''re useless? "


    I saw Ye Jun talking to me. The expression on his face didn''t match his voice at all. Perhaps he hadn''t realized that I could already see him.


    "Shut up! Shut up!"


    I was going to see what he was up to.


    "Take a good look, this is your daughter right? Look, she''s so young, yet she still wants to stand in front of you and protect you. Are you willing?"


    "I ¡­ I can''t accept it."


    I lowered my head. Although I knew that Ye Jun had set this up for me, everything he said was true.


    Ye Jun was getting closer and closer to me. He stopped outside of the mandarin duck.


    "Come here."


    I know what Ye Jun means, he wants me to leave this Lovers'' Circle.


    Since this was his intention, it meant that he still cared a lot about this Lovers'' attack.


    I raised the back of my hand and slowly left the Lovers Circle.


    "Daddy! "Father!"


    Xiao Jiu kept on calling out to me from behind. I pretended not to hear him and slowly walked outside as if I was possessed.


    "Right, come, come over here a bit, come over here a bit."


    This place really scared me a little. The key point was that there were way too many people here.

 C31 Ye Jun

    Ye Jun had a victorious look on his face, looking like he deserved a beating.


    When I was about a meter away from Ye Jun, I quickly placed my hand on his body.


    "Thunder!"


    Ye Jun looked at me in surprise. A crack slowly appeared on his face. These crack were still shining. It should be the effect of the lightning.


    "Speak!" Where did you get Zhu Qilin and Senior Sister?! "


    I know that Ye Jun''s life isn''t going to end soon, but I still haven''t found out about Zhu Qilin and Senior Sister, so I can''t help but suspect that they have been killed.


    "Hahahahaha, you will never be able to find it in your entire life."


    Ye Jun looked at me and laughed. I could see pride in his eyes.


    I really don''t know what makes a person like this.


    To become so inhuman.


    "Father."


    Xiao Jiu ran over to me and hugged my leg. "There''s something wrong with this person."


    I put Little Jiu behind me, thinking to myself, of course there''s something wrong with him, he isn''t human at all!


    "Daddy, there''s something wrong with that ghost!" Xiao Jiu shouted at me.


    I felt a chill in my heart. Xiao Jiu''s physique is special, she has always been sensitive to evil and yin things. Something must be unusual for Xiao Jiu to say something wrong, this Ye Jun might be able to defeat him.


    While protecting Xiao Jiu, I whispered to him, "What''s wrong?"


    Xiao Jiu pulled on my clothes and whispered, "He has monstrous resentment, but he doesn''t reveal it at all. Even under the current circumstances, this is very strange."


    Being reminded of this by Xiao Jiu, I also noticed that even a malicious ghost like Ye Jun and senior sister would have a monstrous resentment.


    Previously, the senior had exploded in anger once, but the resentment was so deep that no one was able to move.


    However, from the moment Ye Jun had appeared, he hadn''t displayed any of his resentment. Now that he had already been severely injured, there still wasn''t a single trace of anger leaking out. This was very unreasonable!


    My mind suddenly formed a conjecture. Could it be that all of his grievances had been used by him in some other place? Thus, he was unable to mobilize even the slightest bit of it to stop me.


    The Zhu Qilin and the Senior were most likely being pestered by Ye Jun''s resentment. If they could take care of Ye Jun, the two of them should be free, right?


    As I was about to launch my final attack at Ye Jun, I raised my hand. Ye Jun suddenly shouted, "Wait! Don''t you want to know, why do I have to kill you?"


    I sincerely replied, "Thunder ¡­"


    A bolt of lightning flashed past, and Ye Jun''s figure disappeared in the midst of it.


    I want to know what''s going on, but once the villain starts talking too much, he''s probably going to run away. In order to prevent the mastermind, who he had finally uncovered, from running away, it was better to make the first move.


    After Ye Jun completely disappeared, the scenery around us started to change. Everything started to break down. I hugged Xiao Jiu tightly to protect her.


    Last time, there wasn''t such a large commotion. I couldn''t help but worry if there would be an accident.


    Fortunately, my worries were superfluous. After a while, everything disappeared and I returned to the real world.


    But when I got a clear look at this place, I couldn''t help but want to curse.


    There weren''t many people on campus in the afternoon. Presumably, they were sleeping in their dormitories or eating out of the school, so there were only a few scattered people in the large sports field.


    I took a closer look at my surroundings. This is still the same school!


    "Have I not left yet? Ye Jun is not the key to breaking through the illusion?"


    I couldn''t help but want to curse out, "What is this again?!"


    Before I could finish complaining, the scene in front of me changed again.


    I actually saw Ye Jun and senior sister together. At this moment, Ye Jun wasn''t as weird as he was before. The temperament around him was very sunny, like the boy next door.


    As for the senior, she was also wearing a long skirt and dressed beautifully. The two of them seemed to be very compatible as they stood together.


    Looking at the couple in front of me, I''m a little confused. What''s going on?


    In front of my eyes, two people who were sweet and bored for a while, then "I" and Zhu Qilin appeared.


    In the scene, "I" and Zhu Qilin laughed as they pushed and shoved Ye Jun, saying that he wasn''t good enough to date and wouldn''t tell his brother. Afterwards, the four of them went to the barbeque stall outside the school to eat.


    I remembered what Ye Jun had asked me before he died, and I suddenly understood.


    This is what Ye Jun wants me to see, right?


    At this moment, the scene on the screen changed. I saw senior sister and Zhu Qilin together.


    Senior sister smiled and handed a bottle of water to Zhu Qilin. Zhu Qilin also smiled at senior sister.


    Afterwards, when I saw many images of Senior''s concern for Zhu Qilin, I began to savor it while watching it.


    Did Ye Jun get infected by the jade?


    What happened after that was natural. The senior had separated from Ye Jun, and now Zhu Qilin and the senior were together.


    When Ye Jun was getting drunk, "I" just happened to see it. After understanding the situation, he angrily went back to his dorm and had a huge argument with the Scarlet Kylin.


    After that, Ye Jun went to find senior sister. At that time, senior sister had already broken up with Zhu Qilin, but she was still unwilling to reconcile with Ye Jun.


    Ye Jun impulsively used force on his senior sister. After that, he ran away in a panic. His senior sister was humiliated by a few hooligans that passed by.


    In the end, the female senior couldn''t bear the humiliation and committed suicide there.


    Ye Jun ran into the woods and punched a nearby tree with his fist.


    "Damn it!"


    Ye Jun turned around and ran back.


    When Ye Jun arrived at the place where he had used all his strength on his senior sister, he found her lying on the floor.


    "You wouldn''t want to be with me even if you died?"


    I saw Ye Jun''s eyes start to turn red. He picked up the fruit knife on the table beside him and stabbed his senior sister in the eye.


    "Are you blind to fall in love with that kid!?" I will scatter you so that you will never be able to run again! "


    I looked at Ye Jun as he slowly took off her body.


    "Hahahahaha!" All of you must die! "


    Finally, Ye Jun thrust the blade towards his own chest.


    Ye Jun laughed as blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, before he slowly fell to the ground.


    Ye Jun slowly walked towards the scattered corpse of the senior sister. He tried to touch her, but closed his eyes before he could.


    The scene changed and they entered the forest. Ye Jun stood on the book and saw that the scarlet qilin had come here to dig something.


    Ye Jun jumped down and used his hand to grab the head of the Scarlet Kylin, then pulled it up. With a wave of his hand, a white ribbon appeared.


    Ye Jun hung the Scarlet Kylin on the white silk and watched it struggle in pain until it slowly died.


    Seeing that the scarlet Qilin was dead, Ye Jun was still not willing to give up. He waved his hand and a huge mark exploded on the body of the scarlet Qilin.


    Ye Jun was getting more and more excited. He only stopped when the Scarlet Kylin did not look like a human at all.

 C32 Back

    When I tried to see Ye Jun''s face again, the surroundings were a blur. The only thing I could see was Ye Jun''s back.


    "Su Yue, thank you."


    The familiar voice sounded again, and when I turned around, I saw "I" ''s ex-girlfriend.


    Her ex-girlfriend looked at me with a smile. There were no black lines on her face. Her eyes were the same as normal people''s, but her pale face looked a little uncomfortable.


    "Thank you for helping me, I ¡­" "I really like you so much ¡­"


    My ex-girlfriend came to my side and gently kissed my forehead.


    I saw my ex-girlfriend still talking, but I couldn''t hear her. I just saw red tears on her face.


    My ex-girlfriend had become transparent. I wanted to reach out and grab her, but all I could grab was red tears.


    I clasped the tears tightly in my hands and closed my eyes.


    "Su Yue, Su Yue ¡­"


    I heard a familiar voice calling out to me. I wanted to open my mouth to reply, but found that I couldn''t.


    Could it be another Ghost Compress Bed? I just came back. It can''t be that bad, right?


    "Zhao Tie is in the middle."


    Hearing this voice, it should be Zhu Qilin. It seems that I have returned. The feeling of returning is really good. I am really at ease.


    Knowing that I had come back, he didn''t struggle anymore and just fell asleep.


    It was noon when I woke up.


    Gulp ¡­


    I touched my stomach. Hungry.


    To be honest, I haven''t eaten for a long time.


    "Yo!" "He woke up."


    I saw Zhao Tie carrying a pile of things back.


    "What are you ¡­"


    "I, I''ve resigned."


    Zhao Tie smiled helplessly.


    "You resigned? "Why?"


    My resignation was understandable, but Zhao Tie was the head of the company.


    "Because I always think of her in that place."


    I saw that the cheerful Zhao Tie became like this. I don''t know why, but I feel an indescribable sadness.


    Every family has its share of problems.


    "Right, I have something to discuss with you."


    Zhao Tie came to my side mysteriously and I looked at him strangely.


    "What is it?"


    "Can you see that ghosts can still subdue them?"


    Although I don''t know what on earth Zhao Tie is doing, but I''m pretty sure that as long as he said it, it wouldn''t be a good idea.


    I nodded guiltily.


    "Look, do you have a job now?"


    I nodded.


    Zhao Tie continued, "I don''t have a job either. You can be a" cleaner "while I''m in charge of contacting you. What do you think?"


    I understood what Zhao Tie meant. He was trying to catch a ghost.


    But now that I think about it, I really don''t have a job right now, and Xiao Jiu still needs to be raised.


    "Tsk ¡­" "Fine."


    When Zhao Tie saw that I had agreed, he seemed to have received a big surprise.


    "Let''s go."


    "Hmm?"


    Zhao Tie threw the thing in his hand onto the ground. "Clean it."


    "So fast?"


    Without waiting for me to be surprised, Zhao Tie grabbed me.


    From his box, he took out a robe. This robe was very strange. On the outside was an ordinary black trench coat, but on the inside was a real robe.


    "Double?"


    Zhao Tie smirked.


    When I put on the daoist robe, I really did look a bit like that.


    "You''re not going to let me out like this, are you?"


    I looked at the daoist robe I was wearing and felt that I would be caught as an idiot the moment I walked out.


    "No need, you can just wear normal clothes. I just want to see how it is."


    Eyebrows...


    I was speechless.


    We changed clothes, washed our faces, and went downstairs to the breakfast shop.


    According to what Zhao Tie said, Xiao Jiu and Zhu Qilin went to the park together. It seemed that Xiao Jiu and Zhu Qilin got along pretty well.


    After dinner, Zhao Tie brought me to the villa area. This house was really eerie. We could still clearly feel its eeriness from standing so far away from each other.


    Zhao Tie retorted back, "Is that abnormal?"


    I nodded my head. This really is a huge victory for yin energy.


    "I feel like I can''t beat him. Let''s retreat first."


    I turned around and was about to leave when Zhao Tie quickly hugged me.


    "Don''t! It''s fifty thousand!" After this is over, you two hundred and fifty, and I two hundred and fifty. "


    "This, this really can''t be done. No matter how much money we spend, it''s useless."


    I backed down.


    "Master, go ahead. I need this Yin Qi to strengthen myself."


    When I heard this voice, I was stunned for a moment. If I didn''t guess wrongly, it should be what the mark on the back of my hand said.


    "Master, Miss Nine also needs Yin Qi to maintain her life."


    Hearing the words'' Xiao Jiu '', I was moved. After all, Xiao Jiu is my woman. No matter what, I can''t let Xiao Jiu get hurt.


    "How do you know?"


    Although my heart is moved by compassion, but as the saying goes, a guard against people.


    "Master, we are not human. Miss Xiao Jiu relied on the handkerchief in her hand to maintain her life, while I relied on your true qi, but what was similar to true qi was yin qi. The handkerchief in Miss Xiao Jiu''s hands should also be yin energy, right? "


    Hearing this analysis of the imprint, it was indeed logical.


    "Hey, hey, hey!" Old Yue, are you still going? "


    When I came back to my senses, I saw Zhao Tie looking at me with an impatient expression.


    "F * ck off."


    Seeing that I agreed, Zhao Tie immediately brought me into this villa.


    My hair stood on end just as I reached the door. This was not a good sign.


    Zhao Tie opened the door and gestured for me to enter.


    "You, aren''t you going?"


    Looking at Zhao Tie like this, I started to panic a little.


    Zhao Tie looked at me happily. "It''s not like I''m going to catch ghosts. I''m afraid of delaying you."


    I don''t even know what to say about Zhao Tie. After all, he really doesn''t know anything.


    "Okay, but you can''t go."


    Seeing me nod with all my might, Zhao Tie was afraid that I wouldn''t believe him.


    The moment he stepped into this villa, he could feel a strong sense of resentment.


    "Master, I''m coming out."


    I heard the mark say it was coming out, and before I could react, I saw a beam of light appear before my eyes.


    I wanted to call her an imprint, but when I opened my mouth, I didn''t know what to call it.


    "You don''t have a name yet, do you?"


    Imprint nodded.


    "I''ll call you Qinghong."


    Qinghong smiled, not knowing if he liked this name or not.


    Something on my neck burned me.


    I reached around and found a string around my neck. Something was still hanging from it, and when I took it out I saw a droplet of red stone.


    "This matter ¡­"


    "These are your girlfriend''s tears."


    The imprint obviously wants to know more than I do. Since this is my ex-girlfriend''s tears, let''s call it "lover''s tears".


    But what''s the matter with this burn on me?


    "There''s someone."


    Qinghong became alert and I quickly kept the tear.


    The tears were still burning on my neck, perhaps to remind me of something approaching.

 C33 Eye-opening

    I looked at Qinghong as she slowly took a step back, intending to stand shoulder to shoulder with him against the enemy. But Qinghong was the mark on my hand.


    I don''t know where this filth is right now, but if it were to suddenly appear, I wouldn''t be able to fight back.


    Qinghong seemed to have seen through my thoughts, "Master, you still have the ability, it''s just that I have materialized it, but you can still display your ability, but it''s no longer imprint testing."


    Hearing Qinghong''s words, I was still a little dazed. Since the seal had materialized, what else could I rely on other than the mark?


    "Qinghong, I say thirty-six is the best course of action. Let''s leave first and think of something when I see him again."


    Qinghong nodded and agreed with me.


    I tried to take a step in each direction, but only in the southeast direction didn''t I feel the heat in my chest.


    I kept running southeast until I found a room directly in front of me.


    Without thinking, I rushed into the house.


    Qinghong followed me in and I sat there paralyzed.


    "Qinghong, didn''t you show me Ye Jun once?" Can you let me see ghosts this time? "


    Qinghong shook her head, "No, I haven''t absorbed any Yin Qi yet, so I don''t have much power right now."


    Hearing Qinghong''s reply, I felt too embarrassed to say anything else.


    Right now, we don''t even know where the ghost is. The only thing that can ensure our safety is the red crystal on my chest.


    As soon as it burns, we''ll run.


    After all, thirty-six strategies are the best. Before I think of a countermeasure, I don''t want to lose my life for nothing.


    "Qinghong, running like this is not a solution. Don''t you want to absorb the Yin Qi? How do I absorb it? "


    Qinghong sat next to me, her face pale.


    When I saw this scene, I panicked, "Qinghong, what happened to you?"


    "I''m fine."


    I remembered that Qinghong relied on the Zhen Qi and Yin Qi in my body to maintain his form.


    However, he didn''t seem to have absorbed any of my Zhen Qi. Plus, we hadn''t come across any Yin Qi after running for such a long time. No wonder Qinghong became like this.


    "Qinghong, come back first. I''ll think of a way to get them for you."


    Qinghong could not take it any longer and nodded before disappearing into the air.


    Seeing that Qinghong had disappeared just like that, he felt a little afraid.


    This villa was truly terrifying. Looking up at the ceiling, there was actually no light.


    The surrounding wallpaper was also strange. It looked like a burnt forest. If one looked carefully, they would notice a few burnt people.


    Just by looking around, the hairs on my body were standing on end.


    "Strange."


    I couldn''t think of any other word to describe this place, except for the weirdness.


    However, according to what Zhao Tie said, someone must have lived here.


    They must have lived here before they realized that something was wrong, so what was going on with no lights on the ceiling?


    I couldn''t figure this out, so I decided to make it quick.


    I stepped out of the room.


    Just as I left this room, my chest started to heat up. It seems that the dirty things here hadn''t left yet. They were afraid of that room and didn''t dare to enter.


    I raised the back of my hand and pointed it at the air ahead.


    "Subdue!"


    This scale should be able to suppress these dirty things.


    Qinghong doesn''t seem to have told me how to absorb the Yin Qi yet.


    "Qinghong, Qinghong, can you hear me?"


    I went back to the room.


    "Yes."


    "Ugh ¡­" "You still haven''t told me how to absorb the Yin Qi."


    "I will come out then. I just absorbed a little bit, so let me open the Heaven''s Eye for you."


    The Azure Rainbow Heaven''s Eye means that I can see dirty things.


    I closed my eyes.


    "Master, I''ve already opened your eyes. You can open them now."


    Slowly, I opened my eyes. The room, which should have been dark, had turned dark blue, and I could see more clearly around me.


    I slowly opened the door to peek outside.


    There was nothing outside, but my chest was still burning.


    "Qinghong, what''s going on?"


    I feel like something is wrong here.


    "I don''t know either."


    Even if I feel that there''s something wrong here, I can''t stay here forever. If I stay here, I''ll be courting death.


    I left the room slowly.


    He kept saying, "Stop!"


    I loved the sound scale of "town." It was not only a function of the ghost, but it was also a way of calming myself down, a way of making my mind work better.


    "Master, I don''t know if I should say something."


    I heard Qinghong speak in a broken voice. I don''t know what happened.


    "What other secrets do we have? "Speak."


    "The room that you think is safe, I feel more yin energy."


    Hearing Qinghong''s words made me even more confused.


    If Qinghong is telling the truth, why can''t I feel the tears of a lover?


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Master, behind you."


    I heard Qinghong''s words and turned to look behind me.


    He saw a black human body standing there motionlessly like a puppet.


    I''m going to touch it and see what it is.


    "Don''t touch it, it''s very wrong."


    When I heard Qinghong''s words, I immediately retracted my hand in fright.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I can''t say. Master, can you run or run ¡­"


    This was the first time I heard Qinghong say that she wanted to escape, so I had to pay attention to this.


    I took a few slow steps back, trying to put some distance between me and this thing.


    There is a certain distance, my life is a certain guarantee, I do not want to die so early.


    My retreat was a long one.


    That human-like creature just stood there, not moving at all.


    I don''t even know what it is, but I do believe in Qinghong.


    I have always abided by the principle of immobility of the enemy, and immobility of the enemy.


    We stayed in that stalemate for a long time.


    I don''t know if it was my imagination, but why does it feel like he was smiling?


    I looked at the place where the head should be and I couldn''t see the face at all. How come I felt like he was smiling?


    Maybe I was scared by Qinghong''s words.


    I was going to go back to that house. After all, I thought it was the safest place right now.


    "Master, don''t move."


    Before I could sell it, Qinghong stopped me.


    "How... "What''s wrong ¡­"


    To be honest, I''m a little scared. After all, this unknown object in front of me just stood there motionlessly.

 C34 Yin Qi Absorbing

    I stood there and carefully observed the model.


    If I''m not mistaken, I didn''t come out of that room just now.


    In that case, it should have been placed behind me.


    So, did it come by itself, or was someone letting it go?


    "Master, there''s something wrong here."


    Qinghong''s words also made me feel that something was wrong here, but I couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    "Qinghong, are you sure you can feel that the Yin Qi in that room is even heavier than here?"


    I whispered, afraid that the model in front of me would do something.


    "Yes."


    "Qinghong, do you remember there was no light in that house?" I paused, swallowed. "Remember the wallpaper?"


    "Sorry master, I didn''t take a good look."


    Hearing Qinghong''s reply, I didn''t think anything of it and just continued talking.


    "I''m afraid this house is not normal."


    As I said this, my cell phone rang.


    When the phone rang, I was distracted. When I looked in front of me, I saw that the model in front of me was gone.


    "Damn it!"


    "Master, behind us."


    When I heard Qinghong''s words, I didn''t even have the time to react before I quickly jogged forward two steps and turned around to look behind me.


    Sure enough, the model shifted when I wasn''t paying attention.


    But since it doesn''t hurt me, why should it move?


    "Master, I wonder if I can take over your body first."


    When I heard Qinghong''s request, I was stunned for a moment before nodding my head.


    I didn''t feel anything wrong with my body, only that in front of me there was someone who looked exactly like me.


    I know it''s my own body, but what am I now? A consciousness?


    I looked at my cell phone, which was still ringing. I wanted to touch it, but I didn''t expect to be able to pick it up.


    "Hey ¡­"


    "Su Yue? Come out, this place isn''t right, it''s turned into a grave! "You don''t have anything there, do you ¡­"


    As soon as I heard Zhao Tie''s voice, I also understood one thing.


    If I''m not wrong, this should be a place of worship, and this villa is the altar.


    He looked like a villa in the morning and would return to normal in the evening.


    Qinghong was not wrong when she said that the place with the heavier yin aura was actually the most sacred place, so the things she had found were all killed there.


    So that was the place where the Yin Qi gathered. As long as they destroyed that place, everything would be normal.


    I remember when I was born.


    I said I would do it and moved towards that direction step by step.


    The model seemed unwilling to let me go, so it started moving towards me.


    "Me!" He immediately ran over and made a very cool hand gesture to block the model.


    This model should be the one that was sacrificed.


    There should be many Sacrificers here, why did he see this one now?


    It seemed like the danger was still coming. I had to finish the battle quickly.


    I quickly floated towards the house and looked for a fire engine.


    But what''s left of me, apart from a cell phone, is almost zero.


    I looked at Qinghong, who was still using my body to collide with the model.


    If it was me, I would have died a long time ago. Qinghong, my body is still so powerful, I really want to give him a thumbs up.


    "Qinghong, here!"


    I told Qinghong to come here, since Qinghong needs to absorb Yin Qi.


    However, it seemed like Qinghong couldn''t leave her alone.


    Now that I''m on Qinghong''s body, I wonder if I can absorb the Yin Qi on his behalf.


    I walked to the center of the room and kept breathing in the air.


    Was he sucking in Yin Qi like this?


    All of a sudden, I feel so cute...


    Remember the left and right index and middle fingers of Lin Zhengying''s left hand were gathered together when he saw the zombie. The other fingers were bent down.


    I did the same.


    When I opened my eyes again, I saw a layer of bubbles.


    This layer of air bubble is blue, do not know how to suck, can it really be like my breathing?


    As I continued to breathe in the air, the bubble became smaller.


    He succeeded?


    When I finished sucking in all the air bubbles, I didn''t notice anything wrong with my body.


    "Master, you succeeded?"


    I felt a little strange when I saw "I" crashing through the door.


    "Mhmm, let''s exchange for it. I can''t sense anything out of the ordinary, so why don''t you give it a try?"


    Now, I have mastered a principle. As long as it''s Qinghong and I, we both have to close our eyes to perform any magic.


    I closed my eyes, and when I slowly opened them, I was back in my own body.


    "Qinghong, how do you feel?"


    I was a little worried and wondered if what I had just done was right.


    Even if I don''t do the right thing, don''t hurt anyone else.


    "I managed to absorb it, but why do I feel my body being melted by the Yin Qi?"


    "Eh ¡­"


    I quickly dragged Qinghong out of this'' villa ''. It was not a good place to stay for long.


    Zhao Tie hugged me with tears and snot all over his face when he saw me coming out.


    "I thought I was dead for sure ¡­" My Big Brother Yue is awesome! "


    Seeing Zhao Tie like this, I didn''t know how to comfort him.


    "If I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t have accepted it ¡­"


    Zhao Tie was still cursing those who gave us the mission.


    "Alright, alright. Don''t you think I''m fine?"


    Zhao Tie circled me three times. "Hmm!" It''s really fine. "


    Zhao Tie heartlessly smiled and then put his arm around my neck.


    "Go!" Brother will take you to relieve the pressure! "


    Seeing Zhao Tie like this, I just want to retort, "Aren''t you changing your face a little too fast?"


    However, this is the Zhao Tie that I know, so I''m happy for a while.


    Zhao Tie drove me to the hotel where we usually took a detour whenever we saw this place.


    "Brother Yue, let''s act cool here today!" "I usually don''t dare to come, but today, I must go in to calm my nerves."


    "But have you brought enough money?"


    Zhao Tie patted his jacket pocket, "You have to, let''s go."


    To be honest, I was a little excited to be here. After all, it was my first time here.


    From outside we can see the splendour of the scene inside.


    As soon as I stepped inside, my vision began to darken. I shook my head, but the only thing I could see was a flash of light.


    Heavens, I''m too useless here. Am I going to be happy over this? No, it couldn''t be that he was going to another realm, right?


    When I was about to lose sight of him, I grabbed Zhao Tie''s collar.


    "Help me... Care... Good, Little... "Xiao Jiu ¡­"


    Then my vision went black.

 C35 Non-powered Elevator

    The lights are red, the wine is green, and the people are drunk.


    This was the "5-Star Hotel" that was relatively popular in this city.


    And I was one of the service staff working in this hotel.


    My job was simple: to stand at the door and say, "Welcome," to every customer who came in.


    These words were not the most important part. The most important part was that I need to check the beauty check if she is rich or not. If she is, then I will immediately write her down so that Little Wang can give her a good beating.


    "Welcome, may I know what you need?"


    I asked the man in front of me with my usual professional smile.


    "Get a room."


    This man is a bit strange, he is not as cynical as other rich people, he gives me the impression of a very depressed person.


    "Sure, this way, please."


    I made a gesture of invitation.


    The man walked over to where he was talking, and I picked up his suitcase.


    I walked to Room 106.


    "Sir, are you satisfied with this place?"


    I thought that my smile was very pleasing, but I didn''t know why this person didn''t even look at me. Instead, he just stared at me.


    "Hypocritical."


    I just smiled when I heard the man say I was a hypocrite.


    I don''t know how many times I''ve heard these words. This is the people who work at the bottom of the ladder, so it''s not a big deal to be scolded at.


    The man snatched the suitcase from my hand and closed the door.


    I saw the door close and the smile on my face fade.


    I looked at the time and it was time for lunch break. I thought I''d go to the same place.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    A dexterous and cute girl sat next to me. She was my girlfriend, Xiao Ying.


    One of the rooms on the top floor was given to me by my boss because I had once saved him, and to thank me for making me a shareholder in his hotel, he gave me all ten rooms on the top floor.


    610 is my secret lounge with Little Ying.


    "Nothing."


    I don''t know why my mood suddenly turned better when I saw Little Ying.


    "I heard you had a close door."


    After saying that, Little Ying covered her mouth and laughed.


    Seeing the series of actions of Xiao Ying, I felt like she was really like an angel shining down on me.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Little Ying waved her hand in front of my face.


    I recovered my wits and felt a little embarrassed. "You ¡­ you really look good."


    Little Ying didn''t expect that I would suddenly say this as well, and her face reddened.


    "You, why did you suddenly mention this?"


    I saw that Xiao Ying''s face was flushed, and I felt like I shouldn''t be too cute.


    I summoned up the courage to say what I had always wanted to say to Little Ying: "Little Ying! What kind of guy do you like! "


    You could say that I said this with my eyes closed. I admit that I''m a coward, but I like that little Ying''s heart doesn''t change at all.


    "Me ¡­" I like boys who can protect me. He can have no money, no car, no house, as long as he can protect me and love me for the rest of my life ¡­ "


    Little Ying said this with a sweet expression.


    "I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­" I will protect you for the rest of your life! I will love you well, cherish you, will not let you suffer a little bullying. "You, can you consider me?"


    I felt ashamed, but at the same time expectant.


    "Hmm? "Hm!"


    "Hmm? I, I''ll just take it as you agreeing to my request! "


    I almost flew when I heard what Little Ying said.


    I held on to Little Ying and spun around in a circle.


    Little Ying had a sweet smile on her face, which moved me a lot.


    "I, Su Yue!" "Here, I swear that I will protect Little Ying for the rest of my life ¡­"


    "Me! Little Ying! "I swear to you, I will stay together with Su Yue for the rest of my life ¡­"


    On this day, Xiao Ying and I shared the oath that we would be together for the rest of our lives.


    But I would never have thought that I would actually hurt the woman I loved the most and the one who loved me the most.


    "Su Yue, Su Yue ¡­" Come here, someone is causing trouble. "


    My beeper went off again. It was Little Zhang''s voice.


    "Why are you looking for me? Call the security guards. "


    I lay in bed really do not want to move, today is also tired a day, let me feel physically and mentally tired, right now I just want to have a good sleep.


    "But, they''re tying up Little Ying ¡­"


    I heard Xiao Ying perk up.


    "What''s going on?"


    I put on my coat and started to leave. I didn''t want anything to happen to Xiao Ying. After all, I had sworn to protect Xiao Ying for the rest of my life.


    "Second floor, 202."


    I got into the elevator and kept pressing the button to get to 202, hoping the elevator would be faster.


    When the elevator door closed, it suddenly turned dark.


    "What the f * ck!" "What the f * ck is going on!?"


    I kicked the elevator.


    "This is just like f * cking lack of electricity. But now there''s no electricity!"


    I pulled out my cell phone to give them a call.


    When I saw no signal on my cell phone screen, I felt like I was going to collapse in an instant.


    "Hey, hey, hey!" Little Zhang! Can you hear me? "Hey, hey, hey!"


    I called for a long time, but no one answered.


    "Damn it!" Who can answer me! "What the f * ck is going on!?"


    Now, I really understand what it means to force a person to death.


    I leaned against the railing of the elevator and slowly slid down. I put my hands on my head. I felt like I had really failed.


    After an unknown period of time, the light above my head lit up once again.


    I stood up and waited for the elevator to open.


    When I opened the door, there was a row of people.


    I grabbed hold of Little Zhang''s collar. "Where''s Little Ying!?"


    Little Zhang lowered his head and ignored me.


    Slowly, I let go of Xiao Zhang''s collar and heard Xiao Ying''s shout.


    "Help! "Help me!"


    I heard the sound as if I had gone mad, and kept running toward 202.


    "Stop him!"


    A man wearing black sunglasses saw me run inside and immediately ran over with someone to stop me.


    I kept shouting her name.


    "Little Ying!" "Little..."


    Before I could say anything else, my vision went black.


    When I woke up, that was after it.


    I curled up my body and sat there, not knowing how to face Little Ying. I felt like a piece of trash.


    I burst into tears, and although I know that men have the right not to cry lightly, I feel terrible.


    Let''s go see Little Ying first. Perhaps the one feeling the most uncomfortable right now is her.


    I dried my eyes and decided to go to Little Ying.


    "Stay put."


    It was a familiar voice, the voice of the boy.


    "You ¡­"


    "You really speak a lot of nonsense. If I didn''t save you, you would have been thrown downstairs a long time ago."


    The man slowly sat on the sofa, holding a glass of red wine in his hand. He looked very elegant.


    "Then, Little Ying ¡­"


    It was fortunate to know that he had been saved, but what about Little Ying?

 C36 Kill Him

    The man lightly described, "You mean that girl? "He jumped."


    "What ¡­"


    "He jumped."


    The man was afraid I couldn''t hear clearly, so he said it again.


    I took a few steps back. I couldn''t believe how little Ying had jumped.


    I quickly opened the door to my room. I saw chaos outside and didn''t know what had happened.


    Xiao Zhang walked past me and I grabbed his collar. "What''s wrong? Hair... "What happened?"


    I don''t believe that it was Xiao Ying who jumped down the stairs, but this feeling of panic made me worry.


    Xiao Zhang lowered his head and ignored me.


    The sight of Little Zhang in this state made me feel even more flustered.


    "What''s going on!?" You should speak up for laozi! "


    I grabbed him by the collar and tried to pry his mouth open.


    "Little Ying ¡­" "He committed suicide ¡­"


    Hearing Little Zhang''s answer, I nearly collapsed. "What did you say?"


    The corner of my mouth curled up slightly. I must have heard wrong!


    "Brother Yue, listen to me ¡­"


    "Shut up ¡­"


    "Things are not ¡­"


    "I told you to shut the fuck up!"


    I punched Little Zhang in the face.


    Xiao Zhang laid on the floor and touched his face as he looked at me.


    I also stared blankly at Xiao Zhang before looking at my own hand.


    "Where is she?"


    I took two deep breaths.


    "It''s cremated, the ashes scattered."


    Little Zhang just sat there against the wall with his head lowered.


    "202 need help. Come over here quickly."


    Little Zhang''s beeper sounded.


    "Got it."


    After Xiao Zhang finished answering, he stood up and looked at me before leaving.


    I hit the wall so hard that blood flowed from my hands. I didn''t feel any pain, because my heart hurt more than my hands did.


    I walked slowly toward 202''s room. I didn''t know what I was going there for, and my mind was blank.


    "Halt."


    I am the last man to speak.


    I don''t know why, but he told me to stop, and I stood there.


    "Where are you going?"


    The man spoke not as if he were asking me, but as if he were ordering me.


    "I don''t know."


    I really do not know what to do, in the face of the loss of the lover of this pain, let me deeply feel that I am powerless.


    "You have to take revenge."


    The tone of the man''s voice didn''t sound like he was giving me advice. It sounded like he was telling me what to do.


    The man stood up and handed me a goblet.


    I took the goblet dumbly. "What?"


    "I told you to take revenge, why ¡­" You can''t do it? "


    The man''s questioning tone provoked my anger.


    "I can do it, but what should I do?"


    I thought of me and Little Ying swearing a bright smiling face, which made me clench my fists.


    "Very easy, kill him. You just have to kill people, and I''ll take care of the rest. "


    The man touched his glass and drank.


    I thought for a moment and also drank the wine in one gulp. "Alright!"


    I went into the man''s room to discuss the murder plan.


    But when I got to my room, he didn''t say anything to me, not even a word about the plan.


    I couldn''t help but ask, "How should I take revenge?"


    "That''s your problem. I''m only responsible for helping you with the aftermath."


    The tone of the man''s voice was as cold as ever. He didn''t seem to be talking to me, but rather seemed to be commanding me.


    "Why are you helping me?"


    In my mind, I had only met him once, and then he said I was "hypocritical."


    "I was just bored."


    I don''t know why I let my guard down when he said that.


    "Can you tell me your name?"


    "Zhu Qilin."


    "What?"


    I don''t know why this name sounded so familiar, but it was definitely not an ordinary name.


    I wanted to ask if we''d met before, but when I saw that he didn''t intend to continue the conversation, I shut my mouth.


    When night fell.


    My plan was to sneak into his bedroom and stab him as he slept.


    I picked up the fruit knife on the table and prepared to set off.


    At this moment, the scarlet qilin stopped me.


    "Take this."


    The scarlet qilin handed me a handgun.


    I picked up the pistol, a little frightened, but when I thought about it, it was better than a fruit knife.


    I nodded to the scarlet qilin, put the gun in my belt, and started off.


    When I saw the closed door, I clenched my fists and wanted to rush forward and shoot him.


    I took out my room card and swiped it at the door, which slowly opened.


    I stepped quickly into a room and closed the door behind me.


    I turned on the light and saw a man lying on the bed with a face full of stubble, and beside him a sleeping woman.


    I can clearly feel the anger in my body now.


    Slowly, I raised the gun and pointed it at his head.


    Tap...


    I fired. I thought it would be loud, but it wasn''t.


    Even the woman beside the man did not feel that he was dead.


    I smiled and left this place satisfied.


    I went back to Zhu Qilin''s room.


    The scarlet qilin sat there waiting for me.


    "It''s done."


    I nodded my head. When I heard his usual commanding tone, I instantly felt a lot more at ease.


    "You can sleep here tonight."


    I know what that means. It means it would be much easier for the police to ask if he was my witness.


    I lay in bed, thinking about how I''d killed the man.


    I had an inexplicable feeling of pleasure. I felt the big stone in my heart drop to the ground.


    Before that, I kept thinking about how Little Ying had been humiliated by him and died.


    Now that he was dead, it felt so easy.


    I closed my eyes in satisfaction, my mind replaying memories of me and Little Ying.


    Our memories of all kinds of sweet, all kinds of happiness, all kinds of vows.


    But... I couldn''t even do it.


    I don''t know why, but my chest feels like it''s been burned.


    I reached for the very hot thing. There was a thread around my neck, and there was something hanging from it. When I took it out, I saw a drop of red stone in the shape of a water drop.


    What is this? Why is it still hot?


    I wanted to study this thing, but my eyelids grew heavy for some reason.


    It wasn''t until I completely closed my eyes that I felt a sense of relief.


    "Su Yue... You lied to me... "You said that you would protect me for the rest of my life, but why did you let me suffer such an injury ¡­"


    I reached out to touch her shoulder to comfort her.


    But all I could do was stand there, as if I were tied up.


    I can''t even talk normally.

 C37 Revenge

    Little Ying was still crying as she complained, "Do you know what they did to me that day? You didn''t appear no matter how hard I shouted? You lied to me, you lied to me!"


    I explained frantically, "No, no, Little Ying. I was knocked unconscious that day, so I couldn''t save you. If I still had any consciousness, I would have definitely gone to save you! "


    Little Ying suddenly stopped crying and raised her eyes to look at me. Two streams of blood flowed from her eyes. "Are you speaking the truth?"


    For some reason, I was a little flustered in my heart, but I still braced myself and promised her, "Of course, I will definitely save you!"


    "Alright then ¡­" Xiao Ying said with a smile.


    Her words made a blur in front of my eyes, and I was startled when I could see around me.


    For some reason, I appeared in the private room. Before I could react, the door opened.


    "No, customer, don''t ¡­"


    It was Little Ying''s voice.


    "Don''t want anything, you should beg me for it later. Come ¡­" It was the fierce-looking man I killed. Not only him, there were also a few men around him who were obviously drunk.


    I rushed over to save Little Ying, but four or five bodyguards came out of nowhere and stopped me.


    Xiao Ying was pressed down by that fierce-looking man onto the sofa in the room. Several buttons on her work clothes were already ripped open.


    There were a few men around her who were making a move on her.


    I wanted to rush over and save her, but my feet seemed nailed to the ground, unable to move.


    Another bodyguard mocked me, "Brat, your legs are already weak, so stop trying to be a hero. Go away and stay there!"


    I couldn''t seem to control my movements, so I just stood there and watched Little Ying get raped.


    But I was in a trance for a moment, and I always felt as if this scene was familiar to me, as if I had actually experienced such a scene.


    But that day, I was knocked unconscious, and I didn''t even see the face of Little Ying and that man.


    Suddenly, several scenes flashed through my mind. There was the image of me walking into a villa with a man, and the image of me holding a little girl in my arms.


    The little girl seemed to be saying something. I tried my best to distinguish the scale that Zhang He spat out from her mouth.


    She kept repeating what seemed to be "Daddy."


    Dad? When did I have children?


    Before I could think about it any further, Little Ying interrupted my train of thought. "You wouldn''t save me even if you were in an illusion. You coward, you liar!"


    I suddenly remembered where I was, and the images and thoughts that had flashed through my mind vanished without a trace.


    "Little Ying, listen to my explanation ¡­"


    I tried in vain to explain it to her, but she wouldn''t listen.


    "You lied to me, you lied to me!" Little Ying repeated herself over and over again, "I want them to accompany me in death, I want you to accompany me in death!"


    Xiao Ying had that kind of sweet looks, but now, her face was filled with hatred. Her eyes were completely red as she stared at me. "Su Yue, I want you to accompany me in death!"


    I closed my eyes, perhaps because I felt guilty, but when Little Ying said she wanted to kill me, I didn''t even have the mood to struggle.


    After all, I was the one who said that I would protect her for the rest of her life, but in the end, I was unable to do so.


    I waited a long time for the expected death. When I opened my eyes, I found that there was no one in front of me.


    In the end, Little Ying didn''t do anything to me. She let me go, but I wasn''t happy at all.


    I didn''t have time to dwell on this feeling for long, because my beeper lit up and showed the time.


    November 3, 2013, at 10: 18 a.m.


    Little Zhang''s anxious voice came through the caller ID: "Brother Yue, where are you now?"


    I woke up with a start and opened my eyes.


    On the caller ID, Little Zhang was still calling me. I was stunned for a moment before replying, "I''m on the sixth floor. What''s wrong?"


    Xiao Zhang shouted from the caller ID, "Brother Yue, quickly go to 502, something''s happened there!"


    "Yes," I said, then remembered, "isn''t 502 the room I went to today?"


    Had the man''s body been found?


    But the scarlet Qilin clearly said that it would take care of this matter!


    I suspect that Zhu Qilin was messing with me, but since he was able to carry a gun, he must be a really powerful character. He shouldn''t have any reason to target me, but now that my corpse has been found, will I be caught?


    Anyway, I decided to take a look at 502 first. Maybe it wasn''t as bad as I thought.


    By the time I reached 502, there were already a lot of people around, but I noticed that they were all familiar faces.


    It seemed like the boss didn''t want to blow the matter up, so he didn''t say anything about it.


    When Xiao Zhang saw me coming, he immediately shouted: "Brother Yue is here!"


    Staring at the surrounding people''s strange gazes as they walked into 502, Xiao Zhang grabbed me and said: "Brother Yue, quickly take a look, this is too strange!"


    Hearing what Xiao Zhang said, I looked carefully at the situation in the room. This look really gave me a fright.


    The man was lying on the bed, his head intact where the muzzle should have been, but his limbs were twisted into an abnormal state.


    His eyes almost bulged out of their sockets, and his lower body was a bloody mess.


    This scene caused chills to run down one''s spine. How was this a normal scene of death!?


    Little Zhang pulled me and pointed to a corner of the room: "Brother Yue, this isn''t the key. Look over there, what is it?"


    I looked in the direction that Xiao Chang was pointing. He was talking about the window, and there was a pair of red high-heeled shoes beside it.


    Sweat ran down my forehead and down my neck. I would never forget the red high heels.


    That was my birthday present for Xiao Ying when I was dating her. I had to choose those shoes in a lot of shops.


    Little Ying told me that she liked red, so I specifically bought red high heels. She said that the heels that were too wide didn''t look good, so I bought narrow heels.


    Little Zhang, as an insider, was in no better condition than me.


    I looked at him and saw that there was no longer a trace of blood on his face.


    "It''s Little Ying, it''s Little Ying, it must be her!" Little Zhang frantically retreated, "Little Ying is back for revenge!"


    After saying that, he ran out of 502 without looking back, leaving behind a bunch of bystanders who knew or didn''t know anything.


    The boss was also here, but he wasn''t too sure about Little Ying''s situation. He went to stock up a while ago, and had just returned today. He didn''t expect to run into such a situation.


    "Su Yue, what''s going on?" the boss asked me.


    I numbly told the boss about Xiao Ying''s suicide and also told him that this man was one of the people who tried to rape Xiao Ying that day.


    The shop owner was silent for a while before he opened his mouth with difficulty, "So, it''s Little Ying''s dead soul who''s come for revenge now?"

 C38 Me

    Those who knew about the situation from that day all had frightened expressions on their faces. I was also a little moved.


    The boss looked at me with a complicated expression, "This, this, alas..." Forget it, since I''ve already dispersed, my mouth is already tightly shut. If anyone dares to spout nonsense, don''t blame me for being impolite! "


    No one said anything and silently left 502.


    Just as I was about to leave, the boss called out to me, "Su Yue, you stay."


    I stopped where I was. After everyone had left, the boss spoke up, "Su Yue, there''s no need to talk about our relationship. I''m very sorry for you about this matter, but I hope you don''t think too much about it. After all, the deceased is dead."


    I understood what the boss meant. He was afraid that I would make a big deal out of this and affect the hotel''s business. After all, it wouldn''t be nice if people told others that they were dead.


    Previously, Xiao Ying''s matter was decided by the manager. It seemed that the boss also believed that the manager was right.


    I muddle-headedly nodded my head and returned to the sixth floor.


    610 is the place where I often date with Xiao Ying, and now seeing everything here only makes me feel love.


    My mind was blank as I lay in bed. There were a lot of things rolling around in my mind, but I couldn''t get a hold of them.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The long knock on the door made me sit up in bed. I shouted towards the door, "Who is it!"


    The person outside did not answer, but continued to knock on the door.


    I was so annoyed that I had to go to the door to see who was knocking.


    Looking out through the peephole, I saw only a man in black, with a chin.


    The image of Zhu Qilin suddenly flashed in my mind. I thought that only he would appear in this situation.


    I opened the door and saw that the person outside was indeed Zhu Qilin.


    He looked at me with a faint smile. "How is it? Am I doing quite well?"


    "What do you mean?" I asked him.


    He walked into the room and sat on the sofa. "Are you not satisfied with the conclusion?"


    I looked at him and asked, "How did you get that bullet hole?"


    Zhu Qilin asked me, "Have you already seen your girlfriend?"


    How did he know about this? Could it be that he could see Little Ying as well?


    Zhu Qilin said, "Since you have already seen her, you must know that what she wants to do the most right now is to take revenge. I made a deal with her and she has to help me with some things. I can help her take revenge in a short period of time."


    After saying that, he added, "Actually, a newly died ghost doesn''t have the ability to harm others even if it was filled with resentment. This requires a special method."


    I couldn''t help but ask him, "What price will Little Ying have to pay, and what will you do to her?"


    Zhu Qilin raised his hand and a gun appeared out of nowhere in his hand. "I think that compared to this, you should worry about yourself first."


    The black muzzle was pointed at me, causing me to unavoidably retreat half a step.


    Amidst the silence, the digital watch''s voice suddenly rang out, "Now is November 3, 2013. Beijing time: 21: 30."


    "You, what are you doing?" I asked nervously.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be painful at all. It''ll be quick." As he spoke, he pulled the trigger.


    Perhaps it was because the memories before my death were so vivid that the bullets in my eyes were shooting towards me in a slow motion. I could even clearly see the state the bullets were in as they rotated, as well as the angle at which they flew.


    Even the pain in his chest was clear.


    Ah!


    I screamed and sat up in bed, gasping for breath. As the cold air entered my lungs, I began to cough.


    Only then did I realize that my back was soaked with sweat.


    I tried to recall the scene in my dream, but no matter how hard I tried, the only thing I could remember was the pain that seeped into my bones at the last moment.


    But even the memory of the pain was slowly fading, not to mention those who could no longer remember.


    I checked the time on my cell phone. It was only 21: 00, but when did I fall asleep?


    I can''t remember. Maybe I''ve been working so much today that I can''t remember how many hours I slept.


    My name is Su Yue, I''m a waiter at a hotel. I don''t have much work to do, as long as I stand at the entrance and wait for someone to arrive, I can bend down and shout welcome.


    But this is my morning job. There are shifts at noon and in the afternoon. During this time, I am responsible for passing food and dishes back and forth between the various rooms in the hotel. I have to clean up the mess after the guests have left.


    Even if he did do quite a bit of work, his monthly salary was still only around 2,000 yuan. Fortunately, this place is full of food, so I don''t have to live too hard.


    "Don''t give up on our determination. Fate still has meaning ¡­"


    My phone rang. It was Little Zhang.


    "Hey, what happened?" I asked Little Zhang on the other end of the line.


    "Brother Yue, can you help me tonight?" "I have something to do ¡­" Xiao Zhang asked me embarrassedly.


    I thought about it and agreed, "Alright, I''ll do it for you. But where are you going? "


    Xiao Zhang''s voice contained an uncontrollable excitement. "About that, my girlfriend is having her birthday today. I want to accompany her."


    After hearing that, I jokingly scolded him, "You brat, you''re really good. You''re just a classmate with your girlfriend. What''s wrong? You don''t need money for your girlfriend?"


    Xiao Zhang giggled and said a few words to me before hanging up. I got up and tidied myself up, preparing to take over for Xiao Zhang''s class.


    Xiao Zhang is the night shift waiter, because our hotel is open 24 hours, so different classes of waiters back and forth.


    It just so happens that I live here, and I''m in the day shift. Furthermore, my relationship with Little Zhang is pretty good, so he would think of asking me to help him work for a day.


    Seriously, I was a little envious. Little Zhang said that he would accompany his girlfriend, but I couldn''t.


    My girlfriend works here like me. She''s the night waiter.


    Speaking of which, the reason I got to know her was because I was on duty for Little Zhang.


    Little Ying was steadfast and willing to work. Her personality was also very gentle, and her looks weren''t bad either. It was very easy for people to have a good impression of her. Thus, after helping Little Zhang to take over the class for nearly half a month, I was able to successfully catch up with Little Ying.


    After we were together, Little Ying wouldn''t let me continue to sacrifice rest time for the sake of being with her, so I returned to my normal schedule.


    I''ve been planning to talk to my boss about getting me on the night shift so I can spend more time with Xiao Ying.


    Before I left, I glanced at the time. It was 21: 30 on November 3, 2013.

 C39 The Experience of Deja Vu

    I excitedly went downstairs. This time, I had a good reason to get along with Little Ying.


    When I went downstairs, Xiao Zhang had already left.


    Xiao Zhang''s job was similar to mine, so I had to serve dishes to the various rooms.


    Taking advantage of the lack of activity in the various rooms, I slipped into the kitchen.


    At this moment, Little Ying and those who work evening shift together are definitely having dinner there. I want to see her and give her a surprise.


    Just as I expected, when Little Ying saw me, she was extremely surprised. Her beautiful eyes widened. "Su Yue, why are you still here?"


    The people around me know my relationship with her, so they left us some space to be alone.


    I squeezed to her side and smiled, "It''s Xiao Zhang''s girlfriend''s birthday today. He asked me to help him substitute for one day. Coincidentally, I was rather free today, so I agreed."


    Little Ying nodded and then said to me, "This time, let''s forget about it. Next time, let Little Zhang find someone else. You''re so tired every day, yet you still want to help him? How are you going to rest!?"


    The kitchen staff teased, "Aiyo, this little girl really knows how to love people. This young man is pretty lucky!"


    I hugged her with a smile, then said to Master, "Of course. I''ve spent all of my fortune on her in this life. She must love me dearly."


    Little Ying scolded in a low voice, "Fuck you, you''re just spouting nonsense."


    I giggled and didn''t reply.


    We didn''t stay with Xiao Ying for long. Some of the guests in the chartered rooms were about to pay the bill, so we had to go out and do some work again.


    I thought as I worked that it was not far from Xiaoying''s birthday, and I had to prepare a present for her.


    Little Ying really likes red because she thinks red brings good luck. Girls seem to like wearing high-heeled shoes, I might as well give her a pair of red high-heeled shoes!


    Thinking about this, I felt a bit excited. I felt like I had an endless supply of energy.


    At the same time, a trace of unease flashed through my heart.


    I had the feeling that I had overlooked something, but I couldn''t think of anything.


    Very quickly, I forgot about all these. After all, there was so much work to do, and I couldn''t even finish it. How could I have the time to think about all these?


    In order to buy a pair of beautiful red high-heeled shoes for Xiaoying, I saved a long salary before finally buying a pair of narrow red-heeled high-heeled shoes on the day before Xiaoying''s birthday.


    Little Ying had said that the narrow heels gave her more temperament.


    That day, I applied for leave for Xiao Ying and me, because usually Xiao Ying and I worked very seriously, and this time the manager also made an exception and gave us leave.


    After carefully summing up the online dating guides, I first went for a stroll with Xiaoying, then sat on the Ferris Wheel, and finally took out the gift I had prepared for a long time in the square.


    I will never forget the surprise and joy in my eyes when I see those high heels. Although those shoes cost more than five thousand yuan, I feel that those five thousand yuan were worth it!


    As long as Little Ying is happy, I''m willing to do anything.


    She hugged her high heels and asked me, "Su Yue, every girl wishes their other half to be a peerless hero. Are you willing to be my hero?"


    I looked into her eyes and said firmly, "I''m willing, and I''m going to do it for the rest of my life. I will protect you and cherish you for the rest of my life. "


    She was glad that we had exchanged a kiss in the square that day, full of love and sweetness.


    It was also on that day that we all began to work in silence for our future.


    She taught herself Japanese when she didn''t have a job, and when I was free, I wondered if I should do some small business. If I had the chance, I wouldn''t be a waiter anymore.


    The days passed in a dull manner, and they walked very slowly. Little Ying and I have had our quarrels, but we have always been on good terms, and our relationship has deepened.


    But the change came too suddenly, breaking my and Little Ying''s dreams.


    That day, Xiao Ying and I worked the night shift together. I had already discussed the matter of changing shifts with the boss, and the boss happily agreed.


    I remember very clearly that it was the guest of private room 502, a group of strong men in vests and flowery tattoos.


    They ordered a lot of food and wine in the 502 room. In my opinion, the young man who served the wine ran it at least five times.


    And every time, that little brother had to bring in a case of wine.


    Originally, 502 was handled by another waiter, but coincidentally, he couldn''t leave that day as he had something on, so he asked Xiao Ying to help him deliver the dishes.


    Who would have thought that this group of people would be so inhumane? They had initially spoken nonsense, but afterwards, they actually made a move on Little Ying.


    Xiao Ying ran out to complain to me, and I gently patted her back to comfort her.


    I suggested that I simply send the dishes to 502 and ask Xiao Ying to help the other rooms. Xiao Ying agreed.


    I didn''t expect them to be so unhappy after I went in. A middle-aged man with a flowery arm shouted, "How come she''s a man? Where''s that little girl from before? Get her over here!"


    I thought to myself, you can f * cking go, but you guys still want to bully my girlfriend, have you asked me?


    "Sorry, customer, she''s going to our manager''s place right now. The manager said that he has something to talk to her about, so I can only take care of 502."


    The other guy who didn''t have a tattoo but looked a little fierce spoke up. "I''ll make you responsible. Who are you to her?"


    I couldn''t help but grind my teeth in my heart. "I''m her boyfriend!"


    "Oh, that''s true too. Come, come, come. Brothers, let''s continue drinking!" After hearing what the fierce-looking man said, the others seemed to give him face. After hearing his words, they stopped bothering about Little Ying''s problem. I heaved a sigh of relief in my heart.


    After all, there were so many of them and they were all so hard to deal with. My heart couldn''t help but thump a little, but luckily, nothing happened in the end.


    I thought it was over, but it was only the beginning.


    It was almost one in the morning before the 502 guests had the intention to leave. When they went to the front desk to check out the bill, they saw that Little Ying was busy.


    The fierce-looking man from before pulled Little Ying away without a word, and the few people beside him also surrounded her.


    When I saw them, I immediately rushed over to them. "What are you doing? Let go of me! Let him go! "


    As I said that, I looked around me for help. I thought that the security guards would come over to stop them, but I didn''t expect them to ignore me. No matter how I shouted, Little Ying wouldn''t be able to help.


    "No one dares to say anything when I say that I will stay with you for an entire night. You won''t lose out!" After the fierce-looking man said this, the others also followed suit.

 C40 502

    "Damn you!" I scolded loudly. Just as I was about to find something for him to do, one of the people surrounding him came out and faced me.


    The man didn''t say anything. He just made a move and punched me in the stomach.


    The tendons and flesh all over his body. It was obvious that they had trained quite a bit. These tendons and muscles really aren''t grown for nothing. I bent over from the pain. I even felt a little nauseous.


    The fierce-looking man shouted, "Ah Ming, stop fighting! It''s not good to let someone die!"


    He followed them back to 502.


    The pain in my stomach made me run after him, and when I reached the door of 502, I was about to rush in, but then I stopped.


    The door of 502 was not carefully closed, and there was a small gap just wide enough for me to see what was going on inside.


    I looked at those few men who were shamelessly making a move on Little Ying. Because Little Ying refused to cooperate, that middle-aged man from before slapped her on the face, "What are you pretending for? You already have a boyfriend, how come you haven''t experienced this yet? "Who do you think you are going to show off your virginity to?"


    Little Ying''s face swelled up from the hit, and I could feel the pain in my eyes.


    But I didn''t dare go in.


    I know they must all be on the streets, and they might be doing well. Just based on their actions just now, no one dared to stop them. This meant that they were, at the very least, the ''local tyrant''.


    I really didn''t dare to enter. I knew that once I entered, they would definitely beat me up without any hesitation.


    The punch Ah Min gave me just now made me feel nauseous. I didn''t dare imagine that they would beat me up even more ruthlessly after I got in there. Maybe I would even be beaten to death inside.


    No matter how unwilling Xiao Ying was, there was nothing she could do to resist so many men. Soon, her clothes wouldn''t be preserved.


    I felt a strange familiarity as the fierce-looking man pressed her down on the sofa.


    It was as if I had seen something similar somewhere, but something different.


    "Su Yue ¡ª Su Yue, save me ¡ª Su Yue ¡ª"


    Little Ying cried out my name, and my thoughts came back to me.


    I promised Little Ying that I would be her hero and protect her for the rest of her life, but now, I can only hide here and watch as she gets humiliated by someone else!


    I bit my arm hard, tears streaming down my face, and my vision began to blur.


    "Su Yue, quickly save me ¡ª ¡ª" Xiao Ying was still shouting for me, but I didn''t dare move.


    Suddenly, Little Ying saw me behind the crack in the door. I really wanted to rush in and push the man on his body away, then ignore everything and fight those people to the death.


    But I don''t dare, I''m scared, I cherish my life, I''m afraid of death.


    I didn''t even dare to look at Little Ying. I knew I had let her down, but I really didn''t have the courage to risk being beaten to death.


    Even if Little Ying is my girlfriend.


    "Su Yue, I hate you!" Little Ying''s voice, full of hatred and unwillingness, reached my ears, and I actually felt relaxed.


    Hate me, I should be hated by her, who told me to be a coward.


    "Stop shouting, that brat got punched by Ah Shi, he probably hasn''t gotten up yet!"


    Xiao Ying didn''t say anything else. I stumbled away from the door 502. My stomach was still hurting so badly, but I felt like it wasn''t a big deal. My heart was hurting so much right now.


    When I returned to the main hall, everyone was staring straight ahead, as if nothing had happened at all. It was as if Little Ying hadn''t been dragged away by the guests, and I hadn''t been beaten up.


    I gritted my teeth to see everyone''s faces, I thought, there will be a day I will get my revenge.


    After a few hours, those people walked out with a smile. The fierce-looking man walked in front with great satisfaction on his face. He laughed out loud when he saw me. "Young man, you''re so lucky. Your girlfriend''s figure isn''t bad!"


    My eyes were red. I wanted to take the bottle and give him a cut on his head, but I didn''t move.


    As they left while talking and laughing, the entire hall suddenly became terrifyingly quiet. No one even dared to breathe loudly.


    I thought about it, then braced myself and walked to 502.


    I wanted to see Little Ying, although I was the last person she wanted to see at this time.


    But I was wrong. I can''t go on being wrong.


    Opening 502''s door, there was actually no sign of Little Ying. I looked around frantically, wishing I could turn 502 upside down.


    I also found a small dark mark on the sofa. It was blood.


    Tears began to flow again. I hated my uselessness and cowardice, so I could only continue to look for Little Ying with tears in my eyes.


    At this moment, a scream suddenly came from downstairs, "Ah!" "He''s dead!"


    I peeked out of the 502 window, right into Little Ying''s eyes.


    Little Ying was still naked, her hair was already loose, and there were still a lot of unsightly scars on her body.


    Fresh blood flowed from the back of Little Ying''s head all the way to the concrete floor. The person who had been screaming also fell to the ground in fright.


    I looked at Xiao Ying''s face, which was no longer angry. It was filled with hatred, as if she was still asking me, "Su Yue, why didn''t you come and save me?"


    Don''t open my eyes, retreat to 502, scramble down the stairs.


    The manager knew the whole story, so he decided to keep it under wraps. After all, if this matter was spread out, it would greatly affect the hotel''s business.


    I didn''t know what kind of expression to make anymore, so I could only watch as they hastily wrapped Little Ying''s body up and casually threw it into the wilderness.


    The manager repeatedly asked us not to leak any information, or else we would be dismissed, and no one dared to oppose us in order to keep our jobs.


    I don''t know how I got over the manager''s warnings, but I went back to my hotel room like a ghost.


    I sat on the bed and once again hated my helplessness.


    Just like that, I fell asleep in a daze. When I opened my eyes, it was already 20 PM.


    There was still an hour and a half until I got to work, so I went downstairs early.


    As long as I was alone, I would always remember what had happened in the room and how little Ying had looked when she died.


    It must be because of the enemy''s narrow path. I saw those people again, and they walked in while talking and laughing, and they were even arranged at 502. They were also very magnanimous when they saw me, as if they weren''t the ones who did that kind of thing yesterday.


    "Is that little girl still around yesterday? Let her be in charge of us today." The middle-aged man said to the front desk.


    After hearing this, the front desk had a face full of fear, "This, this is no good. Little Ying, she ¡­ she left."


    The middle-aged man seemed to be slightly unhappy and stopped him with a ferocious expression. "Alright, you can leave now. At most, you can look for something else."


    I clenched my fists in silence, unable to suppress the urge to kill.

 C41 Eerie

    "These beasts!"


    After a short moment, I stared at A-Biao and his bunch in front of me as I said those words in a low voice. An inexplicable rage had also instantly assaulted my heart.


    In the past few days, Little Ying''s smile and voice kept drifting in my mind, and I couldn''t get rid of them.


    Especially after she was dragged away by these hooligans. Her heart-wrenching screams and her pleading for help were deeply engraved in my mind.


    "Phew..."


    I glared at A-Biao. How I wanted to charge at him and smash my fist into his big fat face, turning his huge head into a meat patty to avenge Little Ying.


    My body couldn''t help but tremble when I thought of these blood-boiling scenes.


    But a few seconds later, I let go of my fist, and my anger sagged.


    Yes, I submitted. Even though I was furious, I still feared them from the bottom of my heart ¡ª what if I rushed up and they beat me to death?


    I don''t want to die, or I''m afraid of dying.


    That''s why my beloved Xiao Ying was raped, and I didn''t dare to reveal it.


    A few minutes later, A-Biao and the rest had already entered Room 502 and disappeared into the corridor.


    "Pah!"


    I gritted my teeth and fiercely slapped myself. A fiery and stinging sensation instantly spread from my face to every corner of my body.


    What kind of man am I... Looking at the empty corridor, I smiled wryly.


    "Su Yue, why are you still standing here? 419''s private room has been called a waiter for a long time."


    Just then, a low and hoarse voice suddenly came from behind me, jolting me from my reminiscence.


    I turned my head and looked back. I saw a square face staring coldly at me. It was filled with dissatisfaction.


    It was the boss.


    "Alright, I''ll go right away."


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and hurriedly nodded my head before turning around and jogging towards room 419.


    Half a minute later, I was already at the door of the chartered room. I slowly stopped and lightly knocked on the door. "I''m a waiter."


    "Come in."


    Not long after, a female''s voice came from behind the door.


    Hearing my guest''s words, I reached out my hand and slightly turned the doorknob. Slowly, I opened the door and walked in.


    Everything in the room caught my eye. On the huge oval crystal table, there were all kinds of delicious dishes, most of which were the signature dishes in the restaurant.


    To my surprise, there was only one person in the large private room.


    It was the female guest who called me into her room. She slightly lowered her head, her brows, bangs, and long black hair completely covering his face, making it impossible to see her appearance.


    "Do you have any instructions?"


    After understanding the general situation of the room, I bent my waist and respectfully asked.


    "You stay here."


    The female customer said without raising her head. Her white fingers were holding chopsticks as she gently caught a piece of meat and placed it in a bowl.


    After hearing what the female customer said, I was stunned for a moment before understanding something. I said, "I understand what you mean. You need a waiter who specializes in serving you during your meal, right?"


    "I''m so sorry, I''ve just been transferred. During this period of time, my work has basically been going back and forth between a few rooms, and I''m in charge of passing the dishes around." I softly explained, afraid that my customers would be dissatisfied. "Why don''t I get a special waiter for you?"


    "No need, just stay here."


    To my surprise, however, the female customer flatly rejected my suggestion.


    Hearing the request of this weird female customer, I had no choice but to nod my head and agree.


    He then turned around and picked up the tea set on the corner of the table. He tore it open and soaked it in water.


    Soon, a pot of fragrant tea was brewed. I took another delicate teacup from the bottom of the bed, went to the customer''s side, and poured the tea for him.


    During this time, the female customer kept her head down, her long black hair completely covering her face. I wondered if he could even see the dishes on the table.


    "Your appetite is really good."


    A few seconds later, I had brewed a cup of tea. I gently put down the teapot and said smilingly.


    But the woman ignored me. He just used his chopsticks and grabbed some meat from the bowl.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the room was rather awkward. I uneasily shrugged my shoulders and looked around the room.


    Strange.


    A few seconds later, I couldn''t help but lightly frown and focus my attention on the opposite wall.


    As far as I can remember, the 502 room should have been replaced with a wall LCD TV, which was hanging right in the middle of the east wall.


    On the east wall opposite me, however, there was nothing. Even the snow-white walls were dyed a dark yellow.


    "What''s going on?"


    I couldn''t help but squint my eyes. There was a trace of doubt in my eyes as well. Could it be that the TV had broken down and was now being taken down?


    At that moment, a gust of cold wind blew from the yellow wall and struck me.


    "Si..."


    I couldn''t help but shiver and the goosebumps on my body immediately stood up. A bad feeling suddenly enveloped my heart.


    "Whap."


    At this moment, a light sound rang out, startling me. I immediately looked towards the source of the sound.


    On the ground, two black chopsticks were resting quietly. The female customer had accidentally dropped her chopsticks on the floor.


    "You''re using a new one." Seeing this, I heaved a sigh of relief and handed the unopened chopsticks to the guest.


    "Pick it up for me." The female customer whose face was covered by her hair spoke in a low voice.


    "Alright."


    I whispered a reply and squatted down to pick up the two chopsticks.


    Just as I was about to stand up, my eyes inadvertently glanced over and saw the customer''s shoes. My face abruptly changed.


    It was a pair of red high-heeled shoes. The style of the shoes and the size of the shoes were exactly the same as the dead Little Ying!


    What struck me even more was that on the side of the shoe, there was a line of marks written in black marker: I love you for the rest of my life.


    This is the imprint I wrote for Little Ying!


    In that instant, I seemed to have understood something and my goosebumps involuntarily stood up. It was as though a bucket of cold water had fallen from the sky. It was as though I had fallen into a cave of ice.


    "You''re Little Ying?"

 C42 Bag Shock

    At this moment, I wanted to get up and run away from the room, but my legs felt like lead and refused to obey me.


    In a moment of desperation, I could only use my hands to support my body and retreat backwards.


    The woman still didn''t answer, but her arm stopped.


    "Do you miss me?"


    Beneath her long black hair, a weak and beautiful voice was transmitted and transmitted into my ears.


    It was Little Ying''s voice.


    I couldn''t help but to shout out loud. A deep sense of fear filled my heart and I struggled to climb out.


    At this moment, Little Ying''s long black hair suddenly fell off. In just a few seconds, large chunks fell to the ground.


    A badly mutilated face entered my line of sight. There was no longer any skin on his face. His red flesh kept turning outwards, making him look extremely attractive.


    At that moment, the delicacies on the table that were originally filled with delicacies turned into a disgusting broken limb and skeleton after a series of blurs.


    Arm... Legs... Arms...


    These human organs were actually stored in the plate in front of him. As the crystal table rotated, it gave off a deathly breath.


    "You, don''t come over ¡­"


    After glancing at the items on the table, I was on the verge of fainting. My hands trembled as I tried to crawl out.


    "Why did you leave me ¡­" Why did you leave me? "


    At this moment, Little Ying, who was sitting on the seat, also turned around. Her two eyeballs were on the verge of bursting out, forcefully sinking into her bloodied face.


    Every part of his body became dripping with blood. His hands and feet seemed to have fractured, breaking into a strange shape.


    It was the miserable state he had been in after jumping off the building that day!


    "I''m sorry ¡­"


    I looked at Little Ying, who was neither human nor ghost, and my body trembled. My tears flowed uncontrollably as well. "I''m scared ¡­"


    "Afraid?"


    Upon hearing my two words, Little Ying burst out into a strange laugh. Her voice was sharp and ear-piercing, instantly cutting through the air and causing people to shudder.


    "In that case, there''s nothing to be afraid of when we''re together. Come down and accompany me! "


    As she spoke, she dragged her broken legs and walked step by step towards me.


    Behind her, a streak of crimson blood was instantly revealed.


    At this moment, my entire body is limp. After a few consecutive shocks, my body feels like it is convulsing. I am unable to move at all. I can only watch as the bloodied figure approaches me.


    "Pah!"


    Right when Xiao Ying was just inches away from me, I had already closed my eyes and was prepared to wait for death to come, a strange noise came from my side.


    For a moment, I felt the ceiling shake, and the landscape around me blurred.


    "Su Yue, wake up ¡­"


    After an unknown amount of time, I felt a light smacking sound on my face, as if a boy was urging me on.


    "En ¡­" I struggled to open my eyes to look, only to see a big bearded face close to mine, face full of worry.


    "You''re finally awake!"


    A few seconds later, the male student saw that I had opened my eyes. A trace of happiness surfaced on his face. He patted his chest as though a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders.


    "Zhu Qilin ¡­"


    I blinked and recognized that the boy was my best friend, Zhu Qilin. I opened my mouth and weakly asked, "Where am I?"


    "You''re at my house."


    When Zhu Qilin saw me open my mouth, he immediately pricked up his ears and moved them close to my face. Only then did he clearly hear my voice and reply.


    "I''m resting at home. The manager called me and said that you suddenly fainted in the bathroom on the second floor." As Zhu Qilin spoke, he picked up the kettle and poured a cup of water. He brought it to me and said, "I just brought you back."


    "Thank you..." I reached out and took the glass of water. I swallowed a few mouthfuls and felt the heat rush through my throat and up my body. It felt like I had just gained some strength.


    Then, he drank up the entire cup of water in one breath.


    "How did you fall in the toilet?"


    He placed the cup on the tea table and asked with a puzzled expression.


    "I seem to have encountered something evil ¡­" After being silent for a long while, I bitterly smiled as I opened my mouth to speak.


    "Smash Evil?" Zhu Qilin slightly froze for a moment. Then, he seemed to recall something and suddenly widened his eyes. "Could it be that you''ve run into Little Ying again?"


    "Yes."


    I nodded slowly.


    "Hai." Hearing my affirmation, the Scarlet Kylin pondered for a long time before letting out a long sigh. "It seems that she has been pestering you."


    "You have to find a way to deal with it. If this goes on, I''m afraid it won''t be long before you are driven mad by her." Zhu Qilin reminded them.


    "The way to deal with it ¡­" I was silent for a long time. Somehow, I felt sad in my heart. "There shouldn''t be any way to deal with this kind of thing."


    "Oh yeah, how did you wake me up just now?" I asked as I looked at the Scarlet Kylin.


    "I was just calling you ¡­" Zhu Qilin slightly froze for a moment, then he rubbed his head in confusion.


    Was it that simple?


    I was confused. In that illusory realm where I was unable to distinguish between the real and the real, Little Ying seemed to be like a ruler there, extremely formidable. Just a little bit more and I would have been left there forever.


    But the Zhu Qilin only called out to me, then pulled me back from the illusion.


    This was a little strange.


    A few seconds later, my eyes lightly turned and landed on Zhu Qilin''s chest.


    Hanging on his chest was a jade Buddha that was wearing a red thread. It wasn''t too big, and it had a gentle luster to it.


    "Could it be due to this Buddha statue?"


    I silently thought in my heart. I patted the arm of the Scarlet Kylin and asked about the origin of the Buddha statue on its neck.


    Zhu Qilin happily told me that the Buddha statue was given to him by a monk. The monk''s monastic name was "Yunyou Monk", and he lived in the nearby Thunderchant Temple.


    Hearing Zhu Qilin''s words, I suddenly sat up. Ignoring the pain on my body, I carefully sized up the Buddha statue.


    "Accompany me to the Thunder Temple tomorrow." I looked at Zhu Qilin in front of me and said.


    "What are you doing there ¡­" Oh, you want to meet Great Master Yunyou and get him to help you solve the matter of Little Ying bothering you? " Zhu Qilin was suddenly enlightened.


    Naturally. Even though he was in a desperate situation, for the time being, he could only treat Master Wandering as a saint.


    After all, Little Ying had pestered me several times in the past few days, and I could see her in my dreams as well as in the restaurant.


    I could faintly feel that my brain seemed to be on the verge of collapsing, as if I wasn''t far from going mad.


    It was because of this reason that I urgently wanted to meet this Grandmaster Yunyou and hope that he would have a good way to resolve this matter.


    After I explained, Zhu Qilin nodded his head to show that he understood and said that he would go with me tomorrow.


    Then, Zhu Qilin helped me up and went downstairs to eat something before returning home and lying on a bed.

 C43 Thundercloud Temple

    Lying on the same bed as Liu Hui, I finally had some support in my heart. In a daze, I fell asleep.


    In my dream, I said that I was still on duty at the restaurant, but somehow the door was locked and I was the only one in the entire restaurant.


    "Whew."


    A cold wind blew, and a ghastly chill hit me again.


    Behind me, something seemed to be crawling over. It was extremely fast, and the strange sound was getting closer and closer to me!


    "Damn it!"


    I kicked at the door a few times and even pulled out the fire axe, trying to break the lock to get out.


    However, no matter how hard I tried, the door of the restaurant was like a steel bar that was welded together, and couldn''t be shaken at all.


    "Su Yue?"


    Just when I was sweating profusely from anxiety, a weak female voice came from behind me. The faint voice drilled into my ears.


    This was Little Ying''s voice!


    In a split-second, the goosebumps on my body suddenly bulged, and my hair stood on end.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked back with great difficulty.


    A bloody face appeared in front of me, accompanied by empty eyes, just inches away from me.


    Ah!


    My heart trembled as I let out a roar. I immediately turned around and kicked the door!


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    I don''t know why, but when I used all of my strength to kick at the door, my face somehow became painful.


    In the distance, someone seemed to be calling to me:


    Su Yue, Su Yue ¡­


    After a few seconds, I felt the world spin around me, and everything in front of me turned into a bubble and disappeared into the black hole.


    "Hmm?"


    With great difficulty, I opened my eyes and found myself lying on the bed. Zhu Qilin was patting my face with an anxious expression.


    So it was just a dream.


    It was then that I realized I was sweating profusely, even the sheets underneath me were wet.


    "You''re finally awake."


    When Zhu Qilin saw that I had opened my eyes, he let out a long sigh of relief and lightly patted his chest.


    "Did you have a nightmare?" After a while, Zhu Qilin picked up a glass of water from the bedside table and handed it to me.


    "Right ¡­" I slowly nodded my head. My consciousness wasn''t completely awake yet. I felt that my mind was still in a state of chaos.


    "Sit up and drink some water." As he spoke, he reached out his hand to pull me up from the bed and said with concern.


    I held the glass of water in my hand, still confused.


    "I knew you must be having a nightmare." Zhu Qilin''s eyes swept across the bedsheets that were already wet beneath me, "Just now, I was still sleeping when I heard you shouting and shouting. Your hand kept hitting the bedsheets."


    "I woke you up when I saw something was wrong." As he spoke, he rubbed his eyes.


    Only then did I notice that his eyes were slightly red, and that he obviously hadn''t slept well.


    "I''m sorry brother, I have implicated you." A trace of guilt suddenly arose in my heart as I spoke.


    "Nothing." Zhu Qilin shook his head. Then, he seemed to recall something as he chuckled, "Don''t tell me you were dreaming about Little Ying again?"


    I was suddenly surprised and didn''t know what to say.


    "So it''s like that." Zhu Qilin looked at the stupefied me and a trace of understanding appeared on his face. "She really is constantly pestering you."


    "Tomorrow morning we will head to the Thunderchant Temple to find Master Yunyou." Zhu Qilin opened his mouth and said, "I believe he will definitely be able to cure you."


    "Yes." I silently nodded my head as I didn''t know what to say.


    Zhu Qilin, this seemingly unremarkable friend, had given me so much help at such a crucial moment.


    If I were to soar to greatness in the future, he would surely be part of it!


    I made up my mind.


    Then, he picked up the phone beside him and lit up the screen.


    3: 52 a.m.


    It was still midnight.


    The ground outside the window was still in darkness, and the huge curtain of night enveloped everything.


    "It''s almost 4 o''clock, go take a nap."


    I placed the phone on the bedside table, drank the water in my hand, and spoke to the Scarlet Kylin in front of me.


    "What about you?"


    "I don''t want to sleep anymore. I''m going to take a walk around the living room."


    I got out of bed, put on my slippers, and headed for the living room.


    A moment later, I was in the living room. I looked around at the furniture, then at the photo beside the TV.


    In the photo, Zhu Qilin was carrying a girl. He was looking at the camera with an extremely happy expression as he wantonly smiled.


    This girl is his sister, I naturally heard Zhu Qilin mention her before. When Zhu Qilin was young, his parents had already divorced. He had grown up with his father.


    After almost 20 years, on his way back to his grandma''s house, he saw his mother and the little girl in the photo ¡ª Lan Lan.


    His half-sister.


    Surprisingly, although 20 years had diluted the affection between him and his mother, Zhu Qilin did not cut off his affection for Lan Lan. On the contrary, he was more and more concerned about her.


    After his mother passed away from illness, Zhu Qilin volunteered to bring Lan Lan back.


    However, the heavens were not beautiful, and after living with Zhu Qilin for less than a year, Lan Lan suddenly developed leukemia.


    Furthermore, his condition had continued to decline. In less than half a year, he had passed away.


    After crying loudly for a while, Zhu Qilin left his original job and left the city that made him sad. He came to this city''s restaurant and worked as a waiter.


    It was here that we met.


    I looked at the photo as I recalled the stories the scarlet qilin had told me.


    The Lan Lan in the picture had a sweet smile on her face. She looked somewhat similar to Zhu Qilin.


    "Ai!"


    I let out a long sigh. I had mixed feelings about what to do.


    The matter of him being entangled by Little Ying had not been resolved, and he had no time to worry about Zhu Qilin.


    Hopefully, there will be a good result.


    Thus, I sat in the living room for more than five hours, until the sun had risen over the horizon. Then I stood up and went to my bedroom to wake the scarlet qilin.


    After a while, we hastily packed up, closed the door and went downstairs, heading towards the Xukin''s Santana.


    "Whap."


    With a light sound, the two of us got into the car. Zhu Qilin easily started up Santana, which had been on the road for a few years, and drove along the national road.

 C44 Master Cloud Traveller

    Because it was the early rush hour, there were quite a few cars coming and going along the road, and our speed slowed down a lot.


    It wasn''t until they left the city center and arrived at the suburbs that the traffic congestion began to improve.


    Along the way, Zhu Qilin constantly introduced the famous Master Cloud Traveller. From his intermittent descriptions, he also obtained some facts.


    This master was not a citizen of the city. He had arrived in the city three years ago and had been cultivating in the temple all this time.


    However, its magical powers were not small. The several incidents where there were ghosts in the city were dealt with by him. He was the one who put an end to the demons'' rumors.


    As for its personality, it was also very strange. It was said that those who wished to ask him for help had to go into the meditation room and meditate with him for half an hour before they could invite him out of the mountain.


    And according to what Zhu Qilin said, he also didn''t know what he would do in the next half hour. He only knew that there were quite a few people who had come to invite him out of the mountain. They hadn''t been sitting quietly in the meditation room for even a few minutes before they scrambled to run out.


    As for those who managed to survive, there were even fewer.


    After listening to the story of the Zhu Qilin, although I was somewhat enlightened, I still half-believed and half-doubted in my heart.


    Could Monk Yunyou really be so powerful?


    "You have to hold on for half an hour." While driving, Zhu Qilin turned his head and told me.


    I nodded, though I didn''t say much, but I had already made up my mind.


    Not long after, the car had left the suburbs and arrived at the intersection with the neighboring counties.


    As this was the point where the two counties met, the boundary was in dispute. As time passed, the two counties were still unable to determine where the boundary was.


    Because of this, the land was controlled by the two counties. And this was where Thundercloud Temple was built.


    This piece of land was flat with a high center and a low ground. It was like an image of a basin.


    As for the Thundercloud Temple that Zhu Qilin mentioned, it was built on the lowest level of the land.


    "Buzz ¡­"


    At this moment, Santana was close to the temple of Thundercloud and downhill.


    This part of the road was somewhat muddy, and the terrain was somewhat steep. There weren''t any roads, so the Zhu Qilin drove very carefully.


    I sat in the passenger seat and watched the road ahead, taking in my surroundings.


    The surrounding vegetation was lush and verdant, like a natural barrier, covering the entire basin.


    Not far below, there stood a huge rock, carved with three large and powerful characters.


    It was the Thundercloud Temple.


    Five minutes later, the two of us had reached the bottom of the hill and stopped in front of the boulder.


    "Whap."


    With a small sound, the two of us locked the car and stood in place to watch.


    This rock was somewhat charred and, as it had been exposed to the wind and sun all year round, showed traces of bleaching.


    Zhu Qilin took out a box of cigarettes from his chest, lit them up, and handed one to me. I waved my hand and refused.


    "We''re about to enter the temple, it''s better if we don''t smoke."


    I said.


    A few minutes later, the cigars were still out of smoke, and the butts of the cigarettes were on the floor. After they were stamped out, we went in together.


    After walking past the huge rock, he saw a small path in front of him. After following the trail for nearly five minutes, the temple finally came into view.


    "This is the Thunderchant Temple." I raised my head and looked at the three words.


    I didn''t know why, but after entering this place, I immediately felt refreshed. The headache that was bothering me previously seemed to have lightened as well.


    Could this be the power of Buddha?


    I was a little surprised. After pondering for a moment, I continued to walk towards the temple.


    However, Zhu Qilin, who was at the side, stopped and said, "Grandmaster Yunyou said that only people with worries can enter the temple."


    "Go."


    As he spoke, he pretended to be waiting for me outside.


    When I heard Zhu Qilin''s words, although I was puzzled, I still nodded my head.


    He then gently pushed open the shabby door and walked inside.


    "Whew."


    Just as I pushed open the door, a warm gust of wind blew over me. It was mixed with the fragrance of the flowers and plants. I couldn''t help but be slightly startled as I looked around.


    The temple was not big, and it had a structure like a courtyard. Other than a few rooms around it, there were a few flowers and plants growing in the center.


    However, what was worth noting was that in the four corners of the temple, there were four small Arhat statues.


    These arhats stood or stood, quietly standing there, giving others a feeling of might without anger.


    Since I entered the temple, my migraine seems to have ceased.


    "This is indeed a holy land of the buddhist faith!"


    I couldn''t help but exclaim in my heart.


    A few minutes later, I had a rough look at the scenery of the courtyard and withdrew my gaze.


    At the very front of the temple, the words "Myriad Light Pavilion" were written. The door was tightly shut, and a heavy fragrance wafted out from within the house.


    "This should be where Grandmaster Yunyou is." Smelling the fragrance from the incense, my heart jolted as I suddenly thought of something.


    Following which he took a few steps forward and stood outside the Myriad Light Pavilion.


    "Master. I am Su Yue, and am here to beg of you. "


    I cleared my throat.


    However, my voice was like a stone thrown into the ocean. It didn''t cause any movement, and the Myriad Light Pavilion didn''t make any sound.


    Still not giving up, I read it aloud again and stood there, waiting.


    After an unknown period of time, when my legs were numb from standing, a faint voice came from the pavilion:


    "Come in."


    The voice that spoke these few short words came to an abrupt halt.


    After I heard those words, my expression changed and I hurriedly stretched my half numb legs before limping towards the Myriad Light Pavilion.


    A few seconds later, I was standing in front of Wanger. Taking a deep breath, I pushed open the door of the Myriad Light Pavilion.


    "Whap."


    Following a slight sound, everything in the Myriad Light Pavilion instantly appeared before my eyes.


    In the entire hall, the most eye-catching object was a Buddha statue that was seven or eight feet in height and four or five feet in width.


    The Buddha statue''s entire body was a golden color and it faintly emitted a dazzling light. It actually caused me to be unable to open my eyes.


    In front of the Buddha statue, a young monk wearing azure clothes sat there, muttering some words.


    This was Grandmaster Yunyou!


    My expression changed slightly as I hurriedly took a step to the left. I wanted to clearly see Grandmaster Yunyou''s appearance.


    However, Grandmaster Yunyou slightly nodded his head, allowing him to see half of his face clearly.


    At this moment, he was still reciting Buddhist scriptures, as if he had no interest in me, an outsider.

 C45 Exorcism

    Seeing this, I didn''t have any choice but to wait on the spot.


    After about half an hour, Grandmaster Yunyou finally stopped. He slightly opened his eyes and raised his head to look at me.


    At this moment, I was already impatient from waiting. I quickly walked to Grandmaster Yunyou''s side, bent down, and said, "Grandmaster, I''m here ¡­"


    To my surprise, Master Yunyou still listened to me out, shook his head, and reached out his hand to interrupt me.


    Immediately, he took out a yellow praying mat of the same size from the bottom of the mahogany table and placed it in front of me.


    "Sit."


    Master Yunyou gestured.


    I was stunned, but I didn''t say anything. I sat down awkwardly with my legs crossed.


    "Read this Buddhist scripture with me."


    After I sat down, Master Yunyou looked into my eyes and slowly said.


    And then he began to recite it again.


    Even though I was confused while sitting on the praying mat, I still clumsily learned from Master Yunyou.


    However, as every word of the Buddhist scripture left my mouth, I felt my body tremble slightly, and an unknown force swirled on my back.


    And what Grandmaster Yunyou was reciting was nothing else, it was the introductory scripture to the Buddhist scriptures.


    Nearly half an hour later, I had learned to read aloud from Master Cloud Tour.


    As I recited deeper and deeper, I felt a strange itch on my back, followed by waves of stabbing pain, as if some kind of force was continuously pounding against my back!


    "Imam."


    As the last word of the Diamond Sutra left my mouth, my back suddenly felt a chill. An indescribable force pierced through the top of my head and struck my back!


    "Crackle!"


    Ah!


    A few seconds later, a burst of sound came from my back, followed by a scream. My heart couldn''t help but tremble and a trace of astonishment appeared on my face.


    It was Little Ying''s cry!


    Before I could react, I felt something loosen up behind me. A black shadow suddenly flew out from my back.


    "Evil creature, you still want to leave?"


    At this moment, Grandmaster Yunyou suddenly opened his eyes. A ray of golden light flashed across his eyes as he coldly spoke.


    Then, with a flick of his wrist, the buddhist bead in his hand instantly flew towards the black shadow!


    However, the black shadow''s speed seemed to be even faster than the buddhist beads. In just a few seconds, the black shadow had slipped through the gap between the doors.


    "Peng."


    The buddhist beads hit the door, hit nothing, and fell to the ground.


    "Hmph."


    When Master Yunyou saw this scene, he could not help but snort. He stood up from the praying mat, walked to the door, and picked up the buddhist beads.


    "This monster''s speed is actually so fast." As he spoke, he put the bead back on his wrist and turned his head to look at me.


    "Master, that thing just now was..."


    At this moment, I have already completely convinced of Grandmaster Yunyou''s strength.


    "What is it? Does Benefactor really not know?" To my surprise, Master Yunyou didn''t answer my question, but asked me a question instead.


    "Me." I couldn''t help but be startled as Little Ying''s figure appeared in my mind once more.


    "Good and evil have their reasons, but karma has its retribution." Grandmaster Yunyou put his hands together, "The owner should know what happened."


    "I ¡­"


    With some difficulty, I swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "I really do know what that black shadow is."


    "Then please explain in detail, Benefactor." Master Yunyou said indifferently. There wasn''t a single change in his expression.


    "Fine." I sighed softly as a trace of decisiveness appeared on my face.


    He shouldn''t have hidden this from Master Yunyou.


    "A month ago, when I was working in a restaurant, I pursued a girl. Her name was Xiao Ying."


    As I reminisced, I told the story of the time to Master Cloud Traveller.


    About ten minutes later, I told the complete story of how Xiao Ying was pestering me to Grandmaster Yunyou.


    "That''s true."


    Grandmaster Yunyou nodded his head as if he had expected it, "At that time, can we even find a good solution?"


    I didn''t know what to say.


    "Since that is the case, I shall help you to overcome this tribulation." Master Yunyou said with a tame look on his face, "Monsters should never exist in this world."


    "Just leave it to me."


    As Grandmaster Yunyou spoke, a trace of arrogance appeared on his face.


    "Excess."


    When I heard Grandmaster Yunyou''s words, even though I was prepared, my heart still hurt.


    "I know what Almsgiver is thinking, but Human and Ghost have always been different. How can you let her drag you into the Underworld?"


    Grandmaster Yunyou said with a pitying look on his face, "It''s better to end this relationship as soon as possible!"


    As he spoke, he lightly brushed his clothes, turned around, and walked out.


    These words were like a thunderclap that exploded in my mind. After staring blankly for a long time, I came back to my senses.


    Master Yunyou was right. I just didn''t help her, so why is she pestering me?


    Since ghosts came to the mortal world to haunt the human world, they should have their souls destroyed!


    Thinking of this, I gritted my teeth and followed Grandmaster Yunyou out.


    A few hours later, as Zhu Qilin drove, the passengers in the car, in addition to me, were also masters of travelling in the rear.


    After several hours of bathing and burning incense, he was ready to be born.


    Because of this, the two of us got on the Cloud Traveling Master and headed towards the center of the city.


    Of course, their destination was no other than the restaurant where Little Ying and her ghost were!


    At this moment, the sky had already gradually darkened and the sun had completely disappeared into the western mountains.


    "Master. What should we do? Would you like me to gather some people to help? " Zhu Qilin, who was driving at the front, asked curiously.


    "No need." Grandmaster Yunyou shook his head, then turned to look at me. "Just let the two of us enter."


    He closed his eyes again, no longer speaking.


    Seeing this, the two of us did not say anything else.


    The tense atmosphere gradually spread out.


    Not long after, the Scarlet Kylin had returned to the city center and arrived at the entrance of the restaurant in a familiar manner. It then stopped for a moment.


    At this moment, the door of the restaurant was tightly shut. Even the signboard lights in the restaurant had turned completely dark.


    After the incident with the ghost two days ago, the manager knew that this place was not clean, so he simply closed the restaurant for two days.


    It just so happened that we had a chance to come here without disturbing others.


    "Beep, beep."


    With a small sound, the scarlet qilin swiftly locked the car. It then took out another large key and walked towards the door.


    "Crack!"


    A few seconds later, Zhu Qilin successfully opened the door. A gust of extremely cold wind blew over, causing me to shiver.

 C46 Entering Building

    "Such dense Yin Qi."


    Before we could introduce them, Grandmaster Yunyou, who was standing at the side, frowned and said.


    Then, Grandmaster Yunyou closed his eyes and chanted a Buddhist prayer before starting to calculate.


    When Zhu Qilin and I saw this scene, our curiosity was slightly raised. However, we didn''t dare to rashly disturb Great Master You You.


    "So that''s how it is."


    Not long after, a master also opened his eyes, his expression returning to a calm one, as if he had deduced something.


    "Then this place... Is there really a vengeful soul of Little Ying? " Looking at the Cloud Traveling Grandmaster''s expression, my throat is a little dry. I couldn''t help but gulp and ask.


    Even now, I still don''t want to believe that everything I''ve seen before was the soul of Little Ying.


    "What do you think?"


    The master didn''t answer my question. Instead, he raised his eyebrows and asked a question in reply.


    These words couldn''t help but cause me to freeze on the spot.


    Just when I didn''t know how to reply, Grandmaster Yunyou spoke again, "Su Yue, follow me in. Zhu Qilin, you can stay outside."


    "Alright."


    Zhu Qilin and I looked at each other and saw traces of hesitation in each other''s eyes. After hesitating for a moment, we nodded our heads in agreement.


    Although we don''t know what exactly is the purpose of Monk Yunyou''s arrangement, after all, he was invited by us to chase ghosts away to catch demons.


    I turned and led the way into the hotel, followed by Master Cloud Traveller.


    Zhu Qilin, who stayed in place, lit a cigarette and looked at us worriedly.


    "It''s fine." I turned my head with a smile and comforted her.


    Then, he mustered his courage and walked towards the hall on the first floor.


    "Whew."


    I don''t know why, but as I got closer and closer to the main hall, the chilly wind started to get stronger and stronger, causing goosebumps to involuntarily rise all over my body.


    A few minutes later, the wind grew stronger again, cutting through me like a knife.


    It was as if the thick and heavy clothes were useless against it!


    "S..."


    I couldn''t help but take in a breath of cold air as my body started to tremble.


    "Sir, please continue forward."


    At that moment, a gentle voice sounded from behind me, causing my heart to slightly tremble.


    It is Grandmaster Yunyou. It seems that he has been following behind me the entire time.


    "With him here, I believe there shouldn''t be any accidents."


    Thinking of this, my heart couldn''t help but feel a lot more at ease. After pausing for a moment, I walked forward once again.


    Not long after, I reached the center of the first floor''s hall. I stopped and looked around.


    Other than the usual table with the Eight Immortals table and the corner counter in the distance, there was nothing else in the surroundings.


    To my slight surprise, there was no sign of any of the various wines displayed on the counter, only empty squares.


    "How is it? How do you feel?"


    At this moment, Grandmaster Yunyou''s question sounded from behind me once again.


    "Except that it''s a little cold... Everything else is fine. "


    Feeling the cold wind blowing in my surroundings, I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and replied stiffly.


    He immediately turned his head to look at Master Yunyou.


    "Don''t turn your head!"


    At this moment, Grandmaster Yunyou''s soft scolding came from behind me, causing my body to stiffen slightly. I didn''t dare to act rashly.


    "Man is like a god, with three flames on his head." Grandmaster Yunyou''s gentle voice slowly drifted over, "Right now, your Yang energy is extremely weak, the three flames above your head are already extremely weak."


    "If you turn around now, you will definitely extinguish one of them, and that yin aura will definitely enter your body."


    "Things will get complicated."


    Master Yunyou warned.


    Hearing Grandmaster Yunyou''s words, my eyelids unconsciously twitched a few times as a trace of displeasure surfaced on my face.


    This common sense, I seem to have heard my grandma mention when I was young:


    "One Inch God, Three Lights of Life" referred to a person''s left, right, and left shoulders, as well as a single lamp above each of their heads. Usually, there was their own yang energy burning fiercely.


    However, if someone were to experience any major change, their own yang energy would be greatly weakened, causing ghosts to be drawn to them.


    After thinking about this knowledge, I secretly nodded my head. In my heart, the admiration towards Grandmaster Yunyou increased by a few points.


    At this time, five minutes had already passed. Other than the chilly wind, nothing strange seemed to have happened on the first floor.


    "To 305."


    Master Yunyou spoke once again, causing my heart to tighten.


    That''s where Little Ying was raped!


    But since he was already here, he had to listen to Master Wandering''s instructions.


    After pondering for a moment, I gritted my teeth and headed for the second floor.


    "Thump thump."


    His leather shoes stepped on the wooden ladder, and from time to time, the sound of vibrating wood could be heard.


    As I continued to climb, my heart also started to tense up.


    "Whew."


    After a while, I reached the third floor and stood at the head of the stairs, letting out a long sigh of relief.


    At this moment, there was not a single trace of light in the corridor of the third floor. Only a few strands of bright moon were shining through the windows and onto the ground, revealing an indescribably strange feeling.


    "Grandmaster Yunyou, then I ¡­"


    Looking at the pitch-black corridor in front of me, I inexplicably became afraid. I turned my head to ask for Grandmaster Yunyou''s help.


    However, the scene in front of me stunned me. Behind me, there was only the black and empty staircase. There was no one there!


    Master Wandering isn''t behind me at all!


    "Master?"


    I was shocked and my hair immediately stood on end as I shouted towards the stairs.


    But the corridor was quiet, and all that could be heard was my echo, empty and drifting through the corridor and down the stairs.


    "Could the master still be downstairs?"


    I didn''t dare to think too much about it. I turned around and started to run down the stairs while trembling.


    However, at this moment, a light sound came from the darkness in the distance.


    Creak ¡ª


    It was the sound of the door opening!


    A chilly wind that was several times colder than before blew towards me. In the darkness, something seemed to be staring at me!


    "No ¡­" "No!"


    At this moment, I had already stood up and was panicking as I ran towards the second floor.


    "Bang bang!"


    Along the way, I took three steps at a time and ran down the stairs without looking back.

 C47 Dead Cycle

    Since he couldn''t see the time beneath his feet, he could only feel his way down, trembling with fear.


    After a few seconds, my right foot stomped on empty air. As my body leaned forward, I immediately lost my balance and rolled downwards!


    "Peng!"


    Not long after, I tumbled down the stone steps and landed heavily on the ground.


    An aching pain instantly assaulted every part of my body. Even the back of my head, which didn''t manage to protect it in time just now, suddenly kowtowed for a period of time, causing me to feel dizzy.


    "Hu ¡­"


    However, I didn''t have the time to care about that. I awkwardly fumbled around on the floor and limped towards the stairs on the right.


    "This should be the second floor ¡­" We''ll be at the first floor soon. "


    My thoughts were in a mess as I continuously escaped down the stairs.


    At this moment, my breathing was especially distinct in the darkness, like the sound of a drum, playing alone in the darkness.


    However, at this moment, I didn''t have the time to care about these things. My mind was already focused on escaping!


    A minute later, following intense movements, I ran down the stairs in a sorry state. I stopped and panted heavily.


    "Grandmaster Yunyou?"


    After thanking him for a while, I found that there was no movement from the top of the stairs. I could not help but feel slightly relieved. Turning my head, I spoke to the main hall.


    However, to my surprise, Master Yunyou didn''t seem to be here either. Aside from the empty echo, there was no one else around.


    "Strange ¡­"


    For a moment I couldn''t help wondering:


    Where did he go?


    "Forget it, I''ll go out first."


    Thinking of this, I struggled to walk towards the big door not far away.


    "Huh?"


    At that moment, I suddenly realized something was wrong ¡ª since when did the hall on the first floor become so small?


    The originally empty hall suddenly became extremely small.


    "Hmm?"


    While I was looking around, a red symbol on the wall caught my attention.


    "3L."


    "This is the third floor?"


    Suddenly, I seemed to realize something. It was as if a surge of electricity passed through my mind, and a numbing sensation spread throughout my body!


    "In other words... I''m back on the third floor! "


    Just when I was trembling, the cold wind nearby pounced towards me once again.


    At the same time as the chilly wind blew over, a cool sensation suddenly dripped onto my face.


    "This is..."


    I extended my trembling hands and gently touched something on my cheek. A sticky feeling suddenly assaulted me.


    Under the dim moonlight, I was able to clearly see the true appearance of these sticky objects:


    Blood!


    It was actually blood!


    I sucked in a cold breath. My heart was already clenching from the shock, and I wanted to turn and run back down the stairs.


    However, at this moment, a gloomy female voice came from the dark corridor in front of them. "Su Yue?"


    It was Little Ying''s voice!


    As soon as I heard the sound, I immediately recognized the source. It was the dead little Ying, and she was about to turn around and run down the stairs.


    However, for some reason, this voice seemed to have some sort of magic to it. The moment it reached my ears, my body suddenly lost control of itself.


    "En ¡­"


    After a few seconds, my body actually started moving on its own. I started walking towards the incomparably dark corridor!


    "No ¡­"


    Even though I was extremely unwilling, I had no way to control my own body.


    Not long after, I was deep in darkness, walking up to the 305 door.


    A cold wind that was more than ten times stronger than before suddenly blew by, accompanied by a bloody stench that made my mind go blank.


    "Whap."


    A few seconds later, my hand grabs the doorknob of 305 and opens it automatically.


    Everything in front of me suddenly appeared in front of my eyes:


    Unexpectedly, it was exactly the same as the time when they were eating. Little Ying was still seated at the main seat not far away from him, with a table of delicious dishes in front of her.


    However, his face was now extremely pale. There was not even a hint of blood on his face, as if he was a corpse.


    "You''re finally here."


    When Little Ying saw me push open the door, a trace of a gentle smile appeared on her face. "Do you know how long I''ve waited for you?"


    "Today, we will never part, okay?"


    As he spoke, he stood up and extended his small white hand, walking towards me step by step.


    "I ¡­"


    I don''t know why, but after seeing this scene, my mind suddenly became absent-minded. The scene before my eyes also became a lot more blurry.


    "Alright."


    After a few seconds, I actually opened my mouth and stretched out my hand towards Little Ying.


    There seemed to be something wrong with all this, but I was too distracted to think about it.


    At this moment, my eyes had already become dull. Like a puppet, I waited for Xiao Ying to pick up my hand.


    Little Ying Qinglian had already walked to my side as if she was going to hold my hand in the next second.


    "Humph!"


    However, at this moment, a cold snort suddenly came from above my head. It was like a sudden clap of thunder that directly pierced my mind!


    "Weng ¡­"


    An extremely strong pricking sensation instantly spread throughout my entire body, causing me to uncontrollably grin and shout out.


    Ah!


    Just as I shouted out, I suddenly felt that everything seemed to have returned to normal, and my body seemed to be able to control itself.


    At this moment, when I looked in all directions, the sight before me couldn''t help but cause my pupils to constrict. A trace of shock appeared on my face.


    This was a sea of corpses!


    I was standing on a high pile of bones, surrounded by broken limbs that made me look disgusting.


    I can''t help it, the opposite Little Ying''s body is even more horrifying: her body is already rotting, filled with dense bugs, her eyes are tearing, and she''s reaching out her hand towards me!


    "No!"


    I shouted loudly as I was conscious. I immediately turned around and prepared to run to the back.


    However, at this moment, Little Ying seemed to have realized that I had seen through all of these illusions. She let out an extremely mournful cry, and pounced toward me with bared fangs and brandished claws!


    "Evil creature, how dare you!"


    Just as Xiao Ying was inches away from me, a clear and cold voice sounded from the side once again.


    Following which, I saw a flash before my eyes and a golden light suddenly falls from the sky, piercing towards the small sword on the other side.


    "Whoosh!"


    The golden light''s speed was extremely fast, and in an instant, it arrived in front of Little Ying.

 C48 A Sad Ending

    Ah!


    Little Ying clearly didn''t expect such a sudden attack. With a loud shout, she hurriedly retreated backwards.


    "Hu!"


    At the same time, the golden light spiraled slightly before flying back, heading straight for my back.


    "Whap."


    A few seconds later, accompanied by a light sound, a figure wearing a robe stopped the golden light. He stood on the spot and observed everything coldly.


    It was Grandmaster Yunyou!


    "Grandmaster Yunyou, you''ve finally arrived!"


    When I saw this, I was both surprised and happy. Tears were coming down my cheeks.


    If I had been a little later, I would have been taken away by Little Ying in front of me.


    At this moment, the golden light slightly dimmed and turned into a peach wood sword. It was held in Grandmaster Yunyou''s hand.


    "I''m not too late, right?" When Grandmaster Yunyou heard these words, he gave a slight smile and spoke calmly.


    Following which, the smile on his face flashed, and he tilted his head slightly, looking towards Little Ying who was facing him.


    Seeing this scene, I hurriedly followed Great Master Yunyou''s gaze and looked towards Xiao Ying.


    At this moment, Little Ying''s entire body was greyish white, and she was already floating in the air. Other than her extremely shocked face and disgusting body, her two sharp claws were also full of vigor, making people feel a sense of dread when they looked at her.


    Right now, his face was even more ferocious than before, "You actually brought this stinky bald donkey to deal with me!"


    After saying that, his body flickered and he was about to reach down from the sky to stab towards my chest!


    "Whoosh!"


    In the blink of an eye, Little Ying had already arrived by my side, as though two sharp claws were about to cut open my stomach!


    "Ah ¡­"


    At this moment, I felt fear rising from my heart. I wanted to retreat, but my body wouldn''t be able to react in time!


    "Sir, be careful!"


    At that moment, a strong hand suddenly grabbed my shoulder. With a fierce grab, my body immediately flew backwards.


    It was Grandmaster Yunyou. At this moment, his face was filled with an unswerving determination, and the grey robe on his body also emitted a golden glow.


    "Leave it to this old monk!"


    As he said this, the peach wood sword in his hand slightly flashed, once again slashing towards Little Ying!


    "Pah!"


    In a split-second, Little Ying''s sharp claws clashed with Master Cloud Traveling''s peach wood sword, causing a burst of explosive sounds to ring out.


    A few seconds later, Little Ying let out a blood-curdling screech as her body was sent flying backwards.


    "Humph!"


    When Grandmaster Yunyou saw this scene, he slightly stomped his feet and his body became like an eagle as he instantly gave chase!


    Just like that, under both offense and offense, sparks were created, lighting up the entire room.


    However, Grandmaster Yunyou''s cultivation seemed to be much higher than Little Ying''s.


    In less than five minutes, the aura on Little Ying''s body became weaker and weaker, and the yin aura on her body was greatly restrained.


    Ah!


    Just as Grandmaster Yunyou''s peach wood sword stabbed into Little Ying''s body once again, my head suddenly hurt violently.


    Scenes came to my mind: when I was watching a movie, she would snuggle up against my shoulder like a kitten; when we were eating together, you and I would act as if we could see into each other''s hearts ¡­


    I don''t know why the scenes of life, little by little, once again appeared in front of my eyes, into my heart.


    And at the end of those scenes, after I gave her those red high heels, she couldn''t bear to put them on and secretly hid in the tallest place in the house.


    For some reason, my eyes suddenly became moist.


    "Weng ¡­"


    At that moment, my arm suddenly felt a sharp pain, as if something was about to crawl out of my right arm.


    After a few seconds, I raised my arm, and a complicated pattern gradually took form.


    This is... The mark.


    I muttered as if I recognized something. My mind suddenly flooded with many complicated things.


    I seem to remember who I was. Everything here was just a dream, a scene I had to go through.


    Thinking of this, I raised my head and looked in the other direction. On the other side, Grandmaster Yunyou and Little Ying were still fiercely battling.


    However, from the looks of it, Little Ying wouldn''t be able to hold on for long.


    "Master, please stop!"


    I suddenly said as I quickly ran in front of Grandmaster Yunyou and stretched out my arms to block his peach wood sword.


    "Benefactor, why are you doing this? "Quick, let this old monk get rid of this monster." Grandmaster Yunyou narrowed his eyes. A hint of confusion appeared in his eyes as he spoke.


    "It''s not her fault."


    I turned my head and looked at Little Ying, who was riddled with holes. "I am the source of everything."


    "I shouldn''t have given her those red high-heeled shoes, and I shouldn''t have left her when she needed help the most."


    "If it wasn''t for me, she wouldn''t be in this state right now." I turned and reached out to touch her cheek.


    At this moment, although Little Ying has already turned into a vengeful spirit and her face is filled with resentment, in my eyes, she is still as beautiful as before.


    "You ¡­"


    Little Ying seemed to be moved by my sudden gentleness, as she let go of the sharp claws in her hands, and a trace of gentleness unexpectedly appeared on her face.


    However, after a few seconds, Little Ying seemed to have thought of something. She abruptly lifted her head, and the malevolence appeared on her face once more. "Do you think that this will make up for your sins?"


    "Let me tell you, you must accompany me to hell today!"


    With a slight movement of its sharp claws, it pierced towards my brain!


    "Come." I quietly closed my eyes. "I''m willing to bear the consequences of all of this, and I''m willing to accompany you to hell."


    "As long as I can be with you, I''m willing to do anything."


    I said slowly.


    However, after two minutes, I didn''t feel any pain that could penetrate my brain, so I slowly opened my eyes.


    In front of me, Little Ying was still the same. However, at this moment, she had already stopped her attacks and her face was filled with an unwilling expression.


    "Whap."


    A tear rolled down from the corner of her eye and lightly fell to the ground.


    "You..."


    Little Ying spoke up, her voice choked with sobs, "Did you know, I don''t hate you for not saving me back then."


    "What I hate is myself... Why are you involved in this relationship? " Little Ying said in an intermittent manner, the tears on her face growing even more.


    "Pa, pa."


    Drops after droplets of tears quietly slid down her face and onto the ground, turning into beautiful black lotuses one after another.


    As the black lotus gradually bloomed, the sea of corpses at the side gradually dissolved as well.


    Not long after, the sea of corpses disappeared without a trace, leaving behind only Little Ying.


    "I''m sorry."


    I looked at Little Ying in front of me. I wanted to reach out and gently hug her, but I couldn''t.

 C49 End

    "Sir, be careful!"


    Just then, an anxious voice suddenly sounded from behind me.


    It was Grandmaster Yunyou. At this moment, his face was filled with worry, and as he brandished the peach wood sword in his hand, it became even more powerful!


    "Whap."


    However, at this moment, Xiaoqian''s pale claws suddenly reached my shoulder.


    A cold gust of wind that entered into my bone marrow suddenly pounced over, causing me to shiver uncontrollably. Goosebumps immediately filled my entire body.


    But I did not flinch, for I knew that this was my destiny, and I could not escape it.


    "Accompany me to hell!"


    Xiao Qian, who was half human, half ghost, and half floating in the air, stared at me and laughed sinisterly.


    "I do."


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and slowly raised my head. I stared at her extremely horrifying face. "All of this was my fault in the first place."


    "If I had been braver back then, you wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    I looked at Xiao Qian, who was in the air covered in blood, and an indescribable heartache instantly surged into my chest, overflowing my chest.


    "I love you, take me with you!"


    After saying that, I opened my arms and gently closed my eyes, waiting for death to come.


    However, time seemed to stand still. After a long while, I didn''t feel any pain. I couldn''t help but open my eyes and look towards the sky.


    "Whap."


    Tears.


    Xiao Qian''s face was covered in tears as they fell drop by drop onto the ground, forming beautiful black lotuses one after another.


    "So you still love me." Xiao Qian gritted her teeth. Her words were already a little unclear, and her voice sounded like she was crying.


    "Of course. "It''s just that I''m a weak coward that''s not worthy of you at all." I looked at Xiao Qian, who was floating in the air, and a smile appeared on my face. "You will always be the most beautiful goddess in my heart."


    Just as I said that, I could clearly feel Xiao Qian''s body tremble twice. Even the bone claw on my shoulder relaxed a little.


    "Su Yue, your words are great." Xiao Qian spoke softly, her voice seeming to return to how it was before, "As long as you still love me, then all of this is enough."


    "Take these shoes. I think I can leave now."


    As Xiaoqian spoke, two streams of tears slid down her cheeks. She lightly stroked with her right hand, and something appeared in the air.


    It was a pair of red high-heeled shoes. At this moment, it was so beautiful that it looked like it was dripping with blood.


    "Goodbye, Su Yue."


    I was staring blankly at my high heels when I heard Xiao Qian''s voice once again. I couldn''t help but look over.


    "Hu!"


    Suddenly, a strong gust of wind rose up, instantly forming into a tornado that wrapped itself around Xiao Qian. The tornado instantly broke through the window, and then flew out.


    Xiao Qian, on the other hand, no longer had any hatred in her heart. On her broken face, a happy smile could be seen.


    I don''t know why, but my nose suddenly turned sour, and tears started gushing out of my eyes.


    "It seems like she has already put down the obsession in her heart and left for the second reincarnation."


    Master Yunyou''s voice came from behind me as he slowly spoke.


    "As long as the world dares to waste away, all things must be repaid, Amitabha!"


    Grandmaster Yunyou put down the peach wood sword in his hand, clasped his hands together, and chanted a Buddhist prayer, as he spoke in a sorrowful voice.


    "Yes."


    Even though these words were profound, I seemed to have understood a little about it and nodded my head in agreement.


    "Hu!"


    At this moment, a crack suddenly appeared in space not too far away. In an instant, the crack created an extremely attractive force and everything around was swept up by the crack!


    I am no exception.


    The moment I did, the mark on my neck trembled again.


    "Looks like this experiential learning is over."


    I secretly thought to myself before immediately feeling a wave of dizziness and fainted.


    "..."


    After an unknown period of time, I slowly opened my eyes. What entered my vision was the snow-white ceiling and green chandelier.


    This is my home ¡­


    I thought to myself as I turned my head to look around me.


    Everything was so quiet and peaceful that nothing seemed to have changed. There was even half a cup of water on the table that I hadn''t finished yet.


    I''m back to reality.


    After a while, I coughed lightly and struggled to sit up from the bed.


    For some reason, my mind was still in a state of chaos, as if I couldn''t tell the difference between reality and fantasy.


    "Whew."


    After staying for close to five minutes, I finally woke up a little. I heaved a long sigh of relief and got off the bed.


    "Gudong."


    I picked up the transparent cup of water from the table and gulped down the remaining water in one gulp. I wiped my mouth and looked out the window.


    It was noon, and the streets outside the window were crowded with people and vehicles.


    "Ding dong."


    Just as I was thinking about Xiao Qian, the phone on the table vibrated.


    Someone called.


    I picked up my phone and saw that it was none other than Zhu Qilin. Before this, there were already a dozen missed calls from this guy.


    "What''s wrong?"


    I asked, taking the phone.


    "You finally answered the phone. I thought you were f * cking missing." Zhu Qilin on the other end of the phone said in a bad mood. His tone revealed a lot of complaints.


    "I''ve been sleeping ¡­" I awkwardly touched my head. "Is something the matter?"


    "Of course, I have something to do. I''ll come to my house in the afternoon and introduce you to a new friend."


    "Oh."


    After I hung up, I washed my face and put on some clean clothes. I stood in front of the mirror for a moment and looked at myself.


    The me in the mirror seemed no different from usual, but there was an additional trace of vicissitudes in my eyes.


    Of course I understand that. After experiencing two lifetimes, I have experienced the ups and downs of the world. There are many different kinds of things in the world compared to the average person.


    After a while, I gave a slight nod. Then I picked up the key from the table and went out, closing the door behind me.


    Zhu Qilin''s home wasn''t far from my home. It was all in the same district, only seven or eight stops away from the bus.


    Not long after, I arrived at the front of the house and stopped.


    "Strange ¡­"


    At that moment, I seemed to sense something was wrong. I couldn''t help but frown as I looked toward the second floor of the Zhu Qilin house.


    The window on the second floor was tightly shut. It looked no different from usual, but there was a faint wave of yin energy emanating from it.

 C50 Doll

    "Why is there Yin Qi here?"


    I was a little confused and my expression turned serious. I thought silently in my heart.


    Looks like I need to be more careful.


    As I thought about this silently, I walked towards the door of the Zhu Qilin''s house. After I stood still, I slowly pressed the doorbell.


    "Ding dong."


    "He''s here!"


    A few seconds later, a loud and clear voice came from the other side of the door. It was Zhu Qilin.


    It seems like this kid''s spirit is quite good. Could it be that there''s been some good news recently?


    I thought to myself as a smile appeared in my eyes.


    "Pah!"


    Just as I was thinking about this, the door opened with a crack. A muscular man with a strong body was standing in front of me.


    It was none other than Zhu Qilin!


    "Brat, you''re finally here."


    After seeing my face clearly, Zhu Qilin was overjoyed. He extended his hand and punched me as he spoke.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Looking at the smile on my best friend''s face, a hint of happiness surfaced in my heart. "Why are you looking for me?"


    "You ¡­ Come in and talk! "


    After hearing my question, Zhu Qilin immediately opened his mouth as if he was about to tell me something. However, he quickly swallowed his words and beckoned me to enter the house.


    "If there''s anything, then keep it a secret." I rolled my eyes at him in annoyance as I retorted.


    As he spoke, he strode towards the house.


    "Haha, it''s not good to be afraid of others overhearing it." Zhu Qilin scratched his head as an awkward expression appeared on his face.


    He followed me and quietly closed the door.


    Just as I walked into the house, the smell of paint immediately assaulted my nose.


    "Is your house being renovated recently?"


    I couldn''t help but frown as I grumbled, before waving my hand to wave the air.


    "Right."


    Zhu Qilin smiled coyly and hurriedly nodded at me. "I''ve been having paint rolling around my house recently. Therefore, the smell might be quite strong."


    "Coatings, you still haven''t opened the windows..." I turned my head to look at the closed windows. A hint of confusion flashed in my eyes. "Are you really not afraid of methane poisoning?"


    "You dragged me with you to absorb methane, you really ¡­" I rolled my eyes and grumbled weakly.


    As he spoke, he walked to the side of the sofa and reached out to open the window.


    However, at this time, Zhu Qilin suddenly rushed over and blocked the window. "You can''t open the window like this!"


    "Why can''t I open the window?"


    I slightly paused, and when I grabbed the window, I stopped and asked.


    "That''s why I called you here today."


    Zhu Qilin chuckled as a trace of mysteriousness appeared on his face. "Didn''t I tell you to introduce a new friend to you?"


    "New friend, what does this have to do with you not opening the window?" My heart was filled with questions. Suddenly, I had a bad premonition. "Do you know that if you keep holding yourself up like this, people will definitely die?"


    As he spoke, he reached out his hand and pushed towards the window again.


    "Wait a moment!"


    To my surprise, the scarlet qilin stopped me once more and pushed my hand back.


    "I can''t explain it to you right now either. Let''s talk on the second floor." Zhu Qilin''s face suddenly showed some anxiety as he let out a long sigh and said.


    Then, he reached out his hand and pushed me towards the second floor.


    "This is ¡­"


    However, as I got closer and closer to the second floor, a faintly discernible wave of Miasma reached my side.


    "Could it be that there''s something sinister about this second floor?" I turned my head to look at Zhu Qilin, and there was a trace of surprise in my eyes.


    Not long after, I was pushed up to the second floor by the scarlet qilin and into the master bedroom on the second floor.


    "What did you bring me here for ¡­"


    Everything in the master bedroom came into view. Everything seemed normal, a single bed, a wooden bookcase, and a black computer desk.


    He didn''t look any different from usual.


    However, what I found strange was that after arriving here, the Yin Qi seemed to have become much denser and actually started to float out of the door.


    "What exactly are you hiding here?"


    My expression changed slightly as a trace of caution appeared in my eyes. I turned my head to look at the Zhu Qilin and asked.


    "The new friend I told you about is here." However, Zhu Qilin seemed to have long predicted my surprise. He chuckled and turned around first, pulling the blanket to his side.


    "Hu!"


    With a small sound of the wind, the blanket of the Scarlet Kylin was pulled up, and one by one, large puppets appeared on the bed.


    To my surprise, the puppet''s body was covered in a cold aura, and that extremely cold aura originated from the toy puppet''s body!


    "This is the new friend I told you about."


    As Zhu Qilin spoke, he gently picked up the puppet on the ground. His eyes were filled with affection as he asked, "What do you think of him?"


    "What ¡­"


    My brows creased as I looked at the scarlet qilin with rapt attention.


    At this moment, the toy is completely black. On its pure white face that is as white as paper, a pair of large eyes without pupils is staring coldly at me, as though there is magic within them.


    The Miasma seemed to have once again entered the body of the Scarlet Qilin, forming black lines that went through its four limbs.


    It looked like the Scarlet Kylin was controlling a figurine!


    "What the hell are you!"


    When I saw this sight, I couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. My body was pushed back two steps as I coldly spoke.


    From the looks of it, the Scarlet Kylin had truly lost control of its mind, which was why it had done such a thing!


    "Heh heh."


    However, at this time, Zhu Qilin suddenly let out a strange laugh. His body began to twist at an inconceivable angle.


    "Are you going to be my toy too?"


    A few seconds later, Zhu Qilin spoke. His voice was as delicate as a child''s, sounding extremely strange!


    "Whew."


    At this moment, I let out a long sigh. Under the gusts of the wind, the hairs on my body stood up.


    It seems like this child is definitely a sinister being, but for some reason, he controlled the Zhu Qilin and lured me here.


    Could it be that this child was covered in ghosts as well?


    As I thought about this silently, I slowly pulled back my sleeves, revealing my right arm.


    "Weng ¡­"


    At this moment, the mysterious mark on his right arm rang out once more, flickering with light and darkness, giving off a mysterious feeling.


    The moment I saw the imprint on my hand, the nervousness in my heart inexplicably relaxed. A mysterious aura instantly spread throughout my entire body.


    "Hah!"


    I shouted loudly and exerted some force with my right hand. The light on my hand immediately brightened up and the imprint entered my entire arm. It surged towards every part of my body!


    "Hehe!"


    At the same time, the Scarlet Kylin, who was being controlled by the child, didn''t back down. It sneered and pounced towards me.

 C51 Enter Scenario

    However, in the next second, the Scarlet Qilin pounced towards me. It was obvious that its speed was a bit faster than mine.


    "Hu!"


    Accompanied by a dense yin aura, the body of the Scarlet Qilin was like Mt. Tai as it pressed down towards me, instantly pressing me down.


    Boom!


    Before I could even react, a stream of black gas suddenly fell from the sky and surged towards my body like a tidal wave.


    BOOM!


    I felt a sharp pain in my head, then my vision went black and I lost consciousness.


    "..."


    While I was unconscious, I could vaguely sense that the scenery around me had changed once again.


    "Su Yue, are you listening?"


    After an unknown period of time, a soft and gentle voice interrupted me. I came back to my senses and looked in the other direction.


    Opposite me sat a girl with short brown hair. Her eyebrows were curved, and she had a small nose and a oval face.


    "I''m listening."


    For a moment, I was stumped but still replied subconsciously.


    "Then I''ll be frank." The girl gently held the coffee in her hand and said hesitantly, "You are a good person, but we are not suitable for you."


    "So I''m sorry."


    The girl nodded slightly, then stood up and walked outside.


    "Why?"


    At this moment, my mind was in a mess as I asked in confusion.


    In my memory, the girl in front of me seems to be the goddess that I painstakingly pursued for half a year.


    For her sake, I even gave up my original promising job, just so that I could get closer to her.


    In the past six months, besides my daily work, all I had left was to chat with her, do her chores, and prepare all sorts of gifts to be delivered downstairs.


    She did not refuse and gladly accepted everything.


    I thought everything would turn out as I had imagined, that the girl would eventually accept me completely and agree to be with me.


    Who would have thought that after half a year, things would turn out like this.


    As I thought about all of these things, a hint of bitterness welled up in my heart. I couldn''t help but turn my head to look at the girl''s figure.


    At this moment, the girl had already walked out of the shop. Not far away, a black Mercedes-Benz was parked there.


    After a few steps, the girl was already in front of the Mercedes-Benz. She easily opened the door of the passenger seat and sat down.


    "Whap."


    With a slight sound, the Mercedes-Benz door slowly closed and then drove forward without even looking back.


    As for the girl, she did not turn around once.


    I blankly looked at the leaving Mercedes-Benz, my heart suddenly became depressed.


    "Licking a dog doesn''t end well." I looked down at my pale polo shirt and slowly pulled out the ring from my pocket.


    I spent half a year''s worth of my savings to just buy this ring. I originally planned to give it to her today as a gift, and make a request for her to date me.


    But he never would have thought that things would turn out like this.


    I turned my head and stared blankly out of the window. My shadow was reflected on the huge transparent glass.


    That ancient face instantly reflected on the glass, giving off a rather shabby appearance.


    I bitterly smiled, and a trace of self-pity appeared on my face.


    Judging by the time, this should be the ninth time I have fallen in love.


    However, in these nine relationships, there was my girlfriend who broke my relationship, and there were also two fuerdai who took my sweetheart away from me.


    For some reason, every time I draw my beloved Nestl in my heart, an iron hammer will always appear and mercilessly shatter it. Then, a truck would pass by and grind it into powder.


    After a long time, when I finally managed to reassemble some things, the truth would repeat itself and shatter my scarred love once more.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but sigh deeply as my body started to tremble.


    "Ding dong."


    At that moment, my phone suddenly vibrated. A call came in.


    I took out my cell phone and saw that it was actually my mother.


    Our family''s conditions aren''t very good. Our parents have worked hard for most of their lives, but they have only accumulated a little bit of savings.


    However, this little bit of savings, I have been dating many times, has been completely used up.


    As his parents grew older and their backs became more hunched, more and more eyes were staring in anticipation:


    They still yearn for me to find someone who truly loves me!


    Not long ago, my father suddenly developed cancer, but he didn''t go to the hospital to treat it.


    Instead, he handed over all the money he had left to me, hoping that I could use it to have a good relationship and bring back a girl for them to see.


    However, what they didn''t know was that this girl had already boarded someone else''s Mercedes-Benz today.


    And the money had long since run out.


    I looked at the phone in my hand that was vibrating non-stop, and my body started to tremble uncontrollably.


    "Hello?"


    After a short while, I slightly composed myself, pressed the button to connect to the phone, and gently placed the phone by my ear.


    "Son, how is your target?" His mother''s voice came on the other end of the line.


    "Not bad." I forced a smile and replied, "The lady has already agreed to stay with me."


    "Is that so? So when are you going to take it home? Let me show your dad. " His mother sounded happy.


    At the same time, there was a cough on the other end of the phone, and I knew it was my father in bed.


    My heart contracted.


    "In two days."


    I swallowed and said.


    "Alright."


    The mother on the other side of the phone obviously didn''t know this and said happily. After reminding me about some daily matters, she slowly hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, I couldn''t help but be slightly absent-minded. I stood in place with an expression of desolation on my face.


    What am I supposed to do now? I don''t know. Thinking back to my beloved girlfriends, they always looked at me with a look of disgust before they left, making me feel as if a knife had been stabbed into my heart.


    "Why?"


    A sorrowful feeling suddenly surged into my heart. I couldn''t help but smash the table. "How could this happen?"


    "Don''t these women know I''m nice to them?" "No, they must know."


    "They are only vain, a bunch of hypocritical bitches!" As I said that, I abruptly stood up, clenching my fists tightly.

 C52 Phantom

    "I will kill them!"


    A horrifying thought suddenly appeared in my mind. I gritted my teeth as a trace of astonishment flashed in my eyes.


    But these people, most of them are now in the rich second generation, the place of fire are high-end residential areas, it is very difficult even for me to enter.


    How could he kill them?


    I thought about it for a while, but still couldn''t think of anything. I turned my head and looked around.


    Suddenly, in the corner of the counter, a brown doll caught my attention.


    That figurine was not big and it gave off bursts of strange light. There was even a trace of a smile that seemed like a human''s smile. It looked a bit creepy.


    At the heart of the figurine, a blood-red word was written on it.


    Die!


    Looking at the strange figurine, an idea suddenly flashed in my mind.


    I can die!


    After I die, I will become a devil and a devil. I will pester these heartless women day and night, making them beg for death!


    After torturing them until they were half dead, he would then take the opportunity to kill them one by one.


    This might be my best revenge!


    Thinking of this, a trace of an evil smile appeared on my face. I turned my head to look at the strange figurine.


    I don''t know why, but the moment Doll Maker saw me turn around, he actually raised his head slightly ¡ª and directed his gaze towards me!


    An extremely strange power suddenly spread throughout my body. It was as though a large amount of power had spread to every part of my body and was continuously circulating within my body.


    From the looks of it, it seemed to be connected to me.


    "Pah!"


    A few seconds later, I stood up abruptly and walked over to the counter. I grabbed the doll and put it in my pocket.


    Then, he turned around and walked out of the coffee shop.


    Now, I know what to do!


    Not long after, I arrived at a hardware store and successfully bought a short knife. I walked out of the store and looked around.


    The tallest building in the vicinity should be called the Twin Sky Tower.


    It was 22 stories tall, and looking down from the top, there was nothing to see.


    "There it is."


    I squinted my eyes as I observed the Twin Sky Tower that was not far away.


    Then, he put away the short blade and walked towards the Twin Heavens Tower.


    An hour later, I successfully arrived at the top of the Twin Sky Tower and stood at the edge of the Twin Sky Tower.


    This place was extremely high, and when one looked down, they would see that all the people and vehicles here were the size of ants. It made them feel faintly dizzy.


    However, at this moment, I wasn''t afraid. On the contrary, there were traces of suppressed excitement in my heart.


    After a few seconds, I slowly took out the dagger and placed the doll on the ground.


    The doll on the floor looked up slightly and stared at me as I stood at the edge of the building.


    That mysterious power seemed to have become much stronger than before. A wave of resentment once again filled my heart.


    "Whew."


    I let out a long sigh of relief as I glanced at the figurine before my gaze landed on the short knife in my hand.


    These women deserve to die!


    I''d rather be a ghost than reincarnate!


    The more I said, the more vicious I became. I abruptly pulled out the dagger and stabbed towards my own chest.


    "Pfft!"


    Accompanied by a mist of blood, a heart-wrenching pain suddenly struck every part of my body. I couldn''t help but grin.


    "Hehe!"


    However, right at this moment, the figurine behind me seemed to have a human nature as it revealed an extremely bizarre smile!


    "I will fulfill your request."


    The figurine on the floor suddenly stood up and raised its head to size me up before speaking in a neither fast nor slow manner.


    The shrill voice continued to echo in the air. It was extremely ear-piercing.


    "That''s good... I want them all to go to hell. "


    At this moment, my consciousness had already started to blur. After hearing the words of the figurine, I nodded randomly and muttered to myself.


    Suddenly, his body went limp and fell straight to the ground.


    "Whew."


    In the air, I felt the wind coming at me, stabbing my face like a knife.


    "Pah!"


    A few seconds later, I suddenly felt darkness in front of me and my body ruthlessly crashed into the ground.


    Ah!


    A wave of exclamations came from the surroundings, and even the few cars nearby came to a sudden halt, accompanied by several whistles and the arrival of many onlookers.


    This was the last scene I could sense. I believed that my body had been smashed into a lump of meat and blood was flowing everywhere.


    After a moment, my consciousness disappeared into the darkness.


    "..."


    "Hmm?"


    After an unknown period of time, I suddenly opened my eyes and looked around.


    The surroundings were filled with a black mass of people. Everyone frowned and looked at me. They all had a bit of a pitiful expression on their faces.


    There were even more people who, after glancing at me, immediately ran out and vomited at a corner not too far away.


    "This is ¡­"


    I seemed to understand something and immediately got up from the ground. However, I suddenly found that my body was still underground!


    At this moment, my body was already in pieces, and even my brain was on the ground, while my eyeballs were far away from my body.


    I stood up, completely unharmed.


    "I''m a soul?"


    I stretched out my hand and slapped a man nearby.


    To my surprise, the moment my hand touched the man, a transparent sensation suddenly passed through his face.


    I just jumped into the air and froze on the spot.


    After staring blankly for a full minute, I finally reacted and a hint of happiness appeared on my face.


    I''ve really become a ghost!


    Who would have thought that my soul would actually come out of my body and become a ghost?


    He could finally seek revenge from those bitches!


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but clench my fists as a trace of killing intent appeared within them.


    At the same time, I sensed that someone was staring at me from a corner not far away. I couldn''t help but turn my head to look.


    It was the brown figurine. It was lying quietly on the floor with a strange expression on its face as it looked at me.


    "The reason why I was able to separate my soul is mostly because of it."


    After a moment, I nodded my head slightly. With a slight flash of my body, I managed to pierce through everything and float to the side of the figurine.


    "Whap."


    With a small sound, I reached out to pick up the doll and put it in my right pocket again.


    An extremely mysterious power that was accompanied by an extremely dense hostility suddenly surged into my heart. I couldn''t help but lick my lips as an expression of excitement that had been suppressed for a long time appeared on my face.


    "Let''s begin the slaughter!"


    After saying that, my body flickered and floated towards the house of the lady who had just thrown me off!


    A moment later I was downstairs, looking up at the house.

 C53 Little Mei

    This is my ninth girlfriend, Little Mei''s home.


    Little Mei was none other than the girl who got into someone else''s BMW and drove away in a cloud of dust before I committed suicide.


    At this moment, I was standing in front of the door, looking at the vermilion door. My heart was filled with anger.


    After a short moment, my body slightly moved and I walked through the door.


    "Hu!"


    A few seconds later, I was directly through the locked door into the house.


    A long, familiar corridor caught my eye. There were also a few oil paintings on both sides of the corridor, giving it an artistic appearance.


    This was because Lil Mei learned oil painting. It was from her that these works came.


    As I looked at the portrait on the wall, I slowly floated towards it.


    The contents of the portrait were mostly scenery, mountains and rivers. It looked very lifelike and had a bit of flavor to it.


    About 80% of these pictures were made by me in the later stages and mounted on the wall.


    A familiar feeling suddenly welled up in my heart.


    After pausing for a while, I drifted deeper into the corridor.


    The house that Lil Mei lived in was not big, and it had a simple structure. There was a corridor that connected the living room to a bedroom, as well as a simple kitchen.


    A minute later, I''ve been wandering around the house, and I can''t find any sign of Xiaomei.


    Looks like he went out with the Mercedes-Benz guy and hasn''t come back yet.


    I silently thought in my heart. Suddenly, a wave of anger assaulted my heart.


    Then let''s wait here for her to come back!


    After a short while, he arrived at the living room and sat on the green sofa. He then stood up and waited.


    "What is this?"


    A few seconds later, a pale yellow diary on the table caught my attention.


    "Could it be that Lil Mei also has the habit of keeping diaries?"


    I couldn''t help but be taken aback. In my impression, Xiaomei was always carefree and indolent, so I did most of the housework.


    Not to mention the trifling matter of keeping a diary.


    At this thought, I felt something and looked down into my pocket.


    In my pocket, the dark yellow figurine raised its head at some point and gave me a cold smile.


    "Whap."


    I frowned, reached for the diary on the table, and started flipping through it.


    The diary was not very old. It seemed to be from last year to this year. In this period of time, I met her and successfully became his lover.


    While flipping through the diary absentmindedly, I suddenly saw the place where we first met and stopped.


    "March 20th, 2018, sunny. I''ve graduated from school more than a year ago, but my painting skills are still unsatisfactory. "I''ve almost used up all my savings. It looks like I''ll have to find a boyfriend."


    "Today, I met a man who disgusted me. His name was Su Yue. But surprisingly, this guy is quite rich, and he seems to be interested in me. "


    "Why not pretend to be his lover first?"


    Rows of black words jumped into my eyes, and my body started trembling inexplicably.


    Nausea.


    These two words were like sharp blades that pierced my heart. I felt as if my heart was bleeding.


    Didn''t you say you loved me?


    I still remember your charming eyes at that time, full of love, a smile full of charm.


    He really didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Thinking of this, I flipped through the diary again.


    Most of the rest of the diary was unsightly, and there seemed to be no pleasure in being with me except to express my growing disgust.


    At the end of the diary, she seemed to realize that I had run out of money, so she shifted her focus to the Mercedes-Benz guy.


    "So that''s how it is."


    After flipping through the diary, I let out a long sigh of relief. An indescribable emotion suddenly welled up within me.


    It contains anger and hatred intertwined with each other, entangled, the thought rushed into my mind once again:


    She had to die!


    Thinking of this, I clenched my fists and abruptly stood up from the sofa, preparing to float outside.


    "Crack!"


    However, just at this moment, the door suddenly emitted a light sound before it was opened.


    Two entangled figures rushed into the corridor, hugging and kissing intensely.


    It was Little Mei and the Mercedes-Benz guy!


    The two of them seemed to have completely forgotten themselves, and they even began to move forward without even closing the door.


    At this moment, I have already floated in front of the two of them. However, because I have already turned into a ghost, they can''t see me.


    "Woo..."


    Under the intense kiss between the two, Xiaomei''s cheeks turned red, and she stretched out her hand to tear the Mercedes-Benz guy''s clothes.


    Seeing that, the Mercedes-Benz guy also took off Little Mei''s clothes.


    Looking at the two figures in front of me, the anger in my heart reached its peak. I felt as though something was about to spill out from my chest.


    In the year that he spent with Xiaomei, he only occasionally held her hand and did nothing else.


    Whenever I ask Xiaomei, she always answers seriously, "I want to leave the best thing on my wedding night."


    I really believed that nonsense.


    However, he would never have thought that after breaking up with me in the morning, he and the Mercedes-Benz guy would start to have a ruckus in the afternoon.


    I coldly stared at the two people in front of me. Suddenly, I felt a black mist drilling into my body and wandering around my surroundings.


    "Bitch dogs, all of you deserve to die!"


    I coldly said as I stretched out my black ghost claw and fiercely pinched the Mercedes-Benz man''s neck!


    "Pah!"


    Along with the sound of bones cracking, the Mercedes-Benz man''s body shuddered slightly. Before he could react, his entire neck had already been crushed by me.


    "Gu Dong ¡­"


    His body swayed twice, and a stream of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth. Then, he fell face first onto Little Mei''s body.


    Ah!


    Lil Mei was shocked by what she saw. Her face paled and she ran to the door, trembling.


    "You still want to run? "In your dreams!"


    I coldly laughed and my giant right claw suddenly stretched out and directly pierced towards the center of Xiaomei''s back.


    "Pfft!"


    With a slight sound, my ghost claw penetrated Little Mei''s entire body.


    "Woo..."


    Little Mei exclaimed before she turned her head towards me with some difficulty.


    "Do you still recognize me?"

 C54 Amoeba

    At this moment, I had already regained my human form, returning to the state I was in when I fell down the building and shattered into pieces.


    The face that had been flattened by the impact was a mess of flesh and blood. Both of his eyeballs had popped out.


    Looking at the little Mei in front of me, I gloomily said.


    "Su Yue ¡­"


    Xiaomei exclaimed with an expression of extreme fear, "I ¡­ I''m sorry ¡­"


    "No, can you solve the problem?" I stared at the pale-faced Xiao Mei and spoke coldly.


    She pulled back her right hand, and a huge chunk of flesh and blood fell from her body, along with her large intestine.


    It''s just that I''m already immune to these things, I don''t have any aversion to them and I even have a hint of pleasure.


    Ah!


    Seeing her intestines being pulled out by me, Xiao Mei''s body stiffened and she falls straight onto the ground.


    Blood started to flow out of the wound, and a pungent smell filled the room.


    As I looked at the two broken limbs on the ground, a great pleasure suddenly welled up in my heart. I couldn''t help but smile.


    "This is what happens to them."


    At this moment, the yellow figurine at the side suddenly spoke. Its voice was extremely shrill and it sounded somewhat terrifying.


    "Let''s go to the next store."


    The figurine stared at my face as it spoke. A trace of green light suddenly appeared on its face.


    "Alright."


    I nodded, and for some reason, the doll''s voice held a force that made me feel convinced, as if it were directing me.


    "But before that, let''s have fun."


    A few seconds later, the doll spoke again. Then it jumped out of my pocket and stepped on the two corpses.


    Not long after, the figurine''s surface was covered with red blood stains. It tilted its body slightly and flew directly up the walls of the corridor!


    "Swish swish swish!"


    The figurine on the wall actually started writing on its own, as if it was writing something important.


    Not long after, a few blood-red words impressively appeared before my eyes.


    Those who disappoint my Su Yue, will definitely die!


    He jumped and landed in my pocket again.


    I looked at the large words written in blood on the wall, then at the two dead bodies, and seemed to understand something.


    "I understand this game now."


    As I spoke, a sinister smile appeared on my face.


    "..."


    Ah Wan, my eighth girlfriend.


    Two years ago, we met in Century Square and got together for asking directions.


    Afterwards, for some reason, she took the initiative to ask me to break up.


    The home lived in a bustling place in the center of the city. It was convenient for traffic and was very convenient for traffic.


    As for Ah Wan, he was a pharmacist, a specialist in medical research in the hospital.


    Ah Wan was sitting at home. He had just finished his shower. While drying his head, he turned on the TV in boredom.


    "According to the latest news from this station, two murders occurred in our city yesterday. One of them was a suicide. The man who died was 28 years old..."


    It was my death that was on the television, and it wasn''t my bloody figure, for the sake of influence.


    "According to the description of the person who died, his name is Su Yue, he''s from this city ¡­"


    The female host on the television said. Ah Wan''s body trembled slightly, and the blow-dryer in his hand also stopped. His face was full of surprise.


    "On the other hand, there''s something fishy about the other murder. Two couples died tragically at home. Furthermore, their deaths were extremely tragic ¡­"


    "What''s even more surprising is that on the wall of the corridor, we actually found such a large character."


    With a slight turn of the camera, a few large words were projected into the television.


    It was the words written in blood!


    Ah!


    Ah Wan, who was watching the report on the television, suddenly exclaimed. The hair dryer in his hand fell to the ground.


    "Su Yue ¡­"


    Looking at the report on the television, Ah Wan trembled in fear. "Is he here for revenge?"


    As he spoke, he seemed to have thought of something and abruptly stood up. Without caring about his wet hair, he ran towards the door that was not closed yet.


    "Pah!"


    A short while later, Ah Wan closed all the doors and windows. After confirming that there were no cracks, he returned to the sofa and picked up the blanket by the side, shivering.


    "Strange, why is it so cold ¡­"


    A moment later, Ah Wan said with a trembling voice as he tightly wrapped the blanket around his body.


    What Ah Wan did not know was that I was already standing behind him, quietly observing everything. That sinister aura was also brought by me.


    Looking at the terrified Ah Wan, I raised my sharp Ghost Claw. Several times I wanted to kill her, but I couldn''t.


    After all, she didn''t do anything excessive, she just threw me off.


    Just when I was hesitating, the sharp voice of the figurine once again sounded from the side, "You can''t kill me? Then I''ll show you something good. "


    He jumped out of my pocket and ran to the bedroom not far away.


    Seeing this scene, my heart skipped a beat and I followed behind the figurine.


    A few seconds later, I was floating in his bedroom. By then, the figurine had jumped onto a nearby desk and was waiting for me there.


    "Open it."


    The figurine lightly patted the locked drawer and smiled as it spoke.


    "Whew."


    Seeing this, I let out a light breath, and a gust of cold wind instantly blew on the lock.


    "Crack!"


    The lock was opened without a hitch.


    The moment I opened it, the doll had already opened the drawer and jumped in.


    A few minutes later, he pulled a file from the bottom of the pile and placed it on the table.


    "Take a look. There''s something you''re interested in."


    As the figurine spoke, it jumped onto the desk with a mocking smile on its face.


    "What is this ¡­"


    Hearing the mysterious words of the figurine, my brow creased once again as I picked up the document on the table.


    The title page of the document suddenly appeared in front of my eyes:


    Experimental report on cancer and drug resistance.


    "Cancer?"


    My heart skipped a beat as I reached out my hand to flip through the report.


    Not long after, the details of the report appeared before my eyes.


    This was the experiment of a new drug.


    This was an antibody that was said to be able to cause cancer cells in humans.


    However, even though this medicine sounded quite famous, it had never been tested on a person because it was extremely dangerous.


    According to previous mouse tests, the report shows that the new drug has an 80 percent chance of causing cancer.


    However, the probability of producing an antibody against a cancer cell was only 20%.

 C55 Taking Medicine

    As I looked at the documents on the table, my heart skipped a beat, and I saw a figure in my mind.


    It was his father, suffering from cancer.


    If I remember correctly, not long after we started dating, Ah Wan recommended a health care product for me, and told me to be filial to the old people at home.


    Originally, I had scoffed at the functions of these health products. However, after Ah Wan said everything that she said, my heart stirred a little.


    Thus, I gave the white bottle to my father and, according to Ah Wan''s instructions, allowed him to eat two pills a day, strengthening his body and nurturing his spleen.


    After his father took the pill, he did not stop. It wasn''t until Amaru broke up that the health care supply was cut off.


    A few days before the breakup, my father had been diagnosed with cancer!


    As I thought about these things, a chill went down my spine. Every cell in my body trembled.


    Could it be that the experimental drug was given to me by Ah Wan, which is why my father developed cancer?


    Did she treat my father as an experiment?


    Thinking of this, I turned to the back page of the experimental report.


    Sure enough, a few clear words appeared in front of my eyes:


    Subject: Su Tianzheng


    It was my father''s name.


    Below the experimental report, the date and reaction of each drug consumption was recorded in detail.


    She had learned all of this from me, and the experiment report lasted until my father had cancer. The last page had a few simple words:


    The experiment failed.


    These four words were like gasoline, instantly igniting the flames in my heart. I firmly grabbed the document in my hand.


    If looks can kill, I''m afraid my gaze is enough to leave Ah Wan riddled with holes.


    Until now, I finally understood that the reason why Ah Wan and I became lovers was because we wanted to test out her new drug.


    Furthermore, it was this extremely unstable medicine that caused my father to lose his life!


    A deep hatred instantly filled my heart. I clenched my fists tightly and my eyes were filled with a mournful expression.


    I want to tear this woman to pieces!


    Thinking of this, I floated towards the main hall.


    In the living room at this very moment, A-Wan was still curled up on the sofa, covered in a blanket and trembling.


    What she didn''t know was that I had already arrived in front of her and was staring at her coldly.


    "Pah!"


    At that moment, the golem jumped onto a nearby cabinet. It stretched out a fist and pushed towards the cabinet.


    "Crash!"


    Following a small sound, the cabinet fell to the ground with a loud bang, and many white medicinal bottles spilled out from the cabinet.


    This was the medicine from before!


    "Huh?"


    Ah Wan, who was sitting on the sofa, jumped up in fright when he saw the cabinet that suddenly collapsed, but the doll that had already turned into a soul was nowhere to be seen.


    "He''s perfectly fine, why did he fall down ¡­"


    As soon as he said that, he walked towards the wardrobe not far away.


    At that moment, I extended my hand and slapped on Ah Wan''s shoulder. An incomparably cold chill instantly covered his entire body.


    "S..."


    Ah Wan took in a breath of cold air and turned his head around in fright. He just happened to see the bloody face that was just inches away from his own.


    "No!"


    Seeing that I had revealed my true form, Ah Wan''s pupils suddenly contracted. He hastily retreated, and as his legs became unstable, he fell to the ground.


    At this moment, she could not care about the pain. She kept backing up, her eyes filled with fear. "Ghost ¡­"


    "Don''t you know who I am?"


    I looked at Ou Wan on the ground and said expressionlessly. One of my eyeballs followed the nerves in my eye and hung onto my skinless face.


    "This sound... You are Su Yue. "


    Upon hearing my voice, Ah Wan trembled all over and replied in a sobbing tone.


    "I beg of you, please don''t kill me ¡­"


    As Ah Wan backed off, he started begging for mercy on the street.


    After a few seconds, he had retreated to the corner cabinet. There was nowhere for him to retreat to.


    "I won''t kill you."


    As I looked at Ah Wan''s delicate appearance, I didn''t know why, but a trace of disgust rose in my heart.


    "I was so good to you back then, and you actually let my father be your little mouse." "Do you know how painful it was for him to end up with cancer?"


    Every word of his fell on Ah Shi, and his expression instantly became dispirited. Two streams of tears fell from his eyes in the blink of an eye.


    "I was wrong ¡­" Don''t kill me. "


    Ah Wan was already in tears as he stuttered.


    "It''s fine if I don''t kill you."


    My heart was already filled with resentment, and I no longer had any feelings for her. "Do as I say, and I will leave you with your life."


    "Good, good ¡­"


    Hearing my words, Ah Wan hurriedly nodded his head in agreement.


    "Pick up the medicine in front of you, open it, and swallow it." A cold smile appeared on my face.


    Hearing this, Ah Wan seemed to hesitate, standing in place for a moment.


    "Do you want me to do it myself?"


    I said gloomily. My face was filled with gloom.


    "I''ll eat ¡­"


    While saying that, Ah Wan picked up the white bottle and unscrewed the lid, swallowing a pill.


    "Eat them all." "If you don''t want to eat, then I will personally send you on your way."


    "..." "Alright."


    Ah Wan nodded his head with a sobbing tone. He saw me raise my head and pour all of the pills in the white bottle into his mouth, swallowing them in one gulp.


    "Is it delicious?" Looking at the extremely painful Ah Wan, I didn''t know why, but I felt a sudden sense of pleasure in my heart.


    It was a pleasure I hadn''t experienced in a long time.


    "Eat another bottle."


    My expression changed slightly as my gaze landed on the white bottle beside me.


    After struggling for a moment, Ah Wan picked up the pill beside him and swallowed it with great difficulty.


    "You can let me go now ¡­"


    Ah Wan''s face was filled with pain. Looking at me, he timidly asked.


    "Unfortunately, no." I resolutely shook my head and emotionlessly said, "Today, you will swallow all of the medicine in my family!"


    "What ¡­" Ah Wan couldn''t help but widen his eyes, shaking his head like a rattle drum, "I can''t ¡­"


    "Then I''ll help you!"


    Hearing Ah Wan''s words, I coldly snorted and pounced towards him with my mouth wide open!

 C56 Melling

    Three hours later, I wiped my mouth in satisfaction and looked at the cold corpse before drifting out.


    The pale yellow doll jumped on my shoulder and the smile on its face deepened.


    "..."


    "Emergency news. According to our city reports, at 5 pm today, a suicide occurred in the western suburbs ¡­"


    A few minutes later, the news of Ah Wan''s death began to spread to every nook and cranny on the television.


    "The victim is a doctor, 24 years old, female, who has been engaged in medical research..." The female host wore delicate makeup as she looked at the teleprompter and spoke.


    "And the thing that makes one''s eyes fall off is that she actually swallowed a large amount of medicine, causing the poison to spread to her heart and meridians, causing her to die."


    In the square of the center of the city, there were many tall buildings. In the tallest building, there was a huge electronic screen. The news was being broadcasted.


    In a quiet alley opposite the tall building, I was floating there, coldly watching the screen.


    Ah Wan was indeed dead.


    I can still see her dying.


    Due to swallowing large amounts of medicine, her stomach swelled like a balloon under intense exercise.


    Sensing that his stomach was getting more and more uncomfortable, Ah Wan trembled as he tried to stand up and urge all these drugs out of his mouth.


    However, she did not have the chance. The pale yellow figurine had long jumped onto her shoulder and used its two little claws to cover her mouth.


    "Howl!"


    Accompanied by a low whining sound, Ah Wan struggled violently with both of his hands, trying to pry the light yellow figurine away.


    However, there was no way for humans to defeat the power of ghosts.


    Standing on Ah Wan''s shoulder, the figurine looked like a grim reaper, smiling sincerely. Its body was like an iron bucket, absolutely immovable.


    As for me, I stood across from Ah Wan, quietly admiring everything that was happening before me.


    "Hu ¡­"


    A moment later, her stomach swelled up, and more gas gushed out of her stomach as the medicine fermented.


    "I was wrong ¡­"


    Ah Wan''s tears and snot flowed down his face. As his mouth was covered, he could only whimper.


    "Apologizing is useless."


    As I looked at the suffering Ah Wan, I felt a surge of pleasure again.


    "Si ¡­"


    A few seconds later, Ah Wan''s stomach grew bigger and bigger like a balloon.


    "Peng!"


    With a dull thud, Ah Wan''s stomach burst open, and a stream of bloody mist spread out in a flash. His internal organs also flew out from his body and fell heavily to the ground.


    As the red mist of blood continuously pulsated, I actually saw a flower of blood blooming in midair.


    "Whew."


    I let out a long sigh of relief and came back to my senses. I looked at the huge screen that was still broadcasting the suicide message. I tidied up my clothes and headed towards the depths of the alleyway.


    It was time to prepare for the next target.


    At this moment, the news had already been relayed to thousands of households through television. Many people witnessed the news and knew that these deaths were related to me.


    I wonder what my surviving girlfriends will think?


    Would he be anxious at home, sitting still, or would he seek the help of others?


    But no matter how much they struggled, there was only one ending for them ¡ª death.


    Thinking of this, I turned my head to look at the light yellow figurine on my shoulder. The aura on its body seemed to have become even more obscure.


    "Next target ¡­" Fang Tian Limit Entertainment Park. "


    The figurine suddenly stretched out its sharp voice and said.


    Limit amusement park?


    I know the place, though. It''s built in a planning area not far from the center of the city. There were all sorts of extreme entertainment facilities: bungee jumping, parachute gliding, ten meters diving ¡­


    It was worth mentioning that I had been here before with a girl who loved these extreme sports for ten minutes.


    Mei Ling.


    If I''m not mistaken, she was the one in the amusement park.


    Not long after, I arrived at the amusement park and stopped.


    Since today was a cloudy day and a cold wind was blowing in the sky from time to time, there were very few tourists in the amusement park.


    However, for Mel Ling, the extreme sports fever, bad weather is not a problem for her at all.


    Thinking about this, I floated in, looking around for Mei Ling''s figure.


    "Found it."


    After a long time, I stopped at a bungee jumping platform nearly twenty meters high. I looked up at the line of tourists on the stairs and caught sight of her.


    It was none other than Mei Ling!


    At this moment, she was wearing a black tracksuit and her hair was tied up, making her look much more mature than before.


    Beside her was a blonde foreigner, who was closely leaning on her side.


    The two chatted and laughed. The blond boy would occasionally kiss her on the forehead, making her look very sweet.


    "Is this David?"


    I looked at the golden-haired boy with a hint of surprise in my eyes as I slowly spoke.


    If I remember correctly, two and a half years ago, when Mei Ling was my girlfriend, this golden-haired boy suddenly appeared in our field of vision.


    At first I was puzzled, but then Mel explained that the boy was just her distant cousin who had come to China for a few months to visit his sister.


    In spite of my objections, he brought the boy to my house and openly lived with him.


    At that time, I was a little surprised, but I still agreed to Mei Ling''s request. Every day, I would sleep on the sofa and leave the bedroom to Mei Ling and David.


    Half a year later, Mei Ling and I broke up and deleted all contact information.


    And now, Mei Ling''s'' cousin ''was actually so intimate with her.


    Looking at the two people before me, I quietly clenched my fists. A nameless flame instantly spread from my heart.


    This wasn''t some damn cousin at all, but her lover!


    Unexpectedly, while we were still lovers, she openly took his lover to my house, and the two of us even lived together.


    As I thought about it, I suddenly recalled the scene of those six months: the two of them singing each night in the bedroom, entangling each other.


    As a boyfriend, I can only curl up on the sofa.


    "You really are something, Mei Ling."


    As I looked at the two people in the group, a deep hatred assaulted my heart!

 C57 Always Together

    "Since you all love each other so much, then I''ll let you all die together. This way, we can have a companion on the road."


    I coldly spoke as my expression instantly tensed up.


    Immediately, my figure moved and lightly floated to the two people''s side.


    "Strange, why is it so cold?"


    Mei Ling frowned slightly as she mumbled and hugged David even more tightly.


    What she did not know was that Su Yue, who she had tricked, was right beside him, watching all of this without moving.


    The bungee jumping had a lot of facilities and staff members. Soon, it was their turn.


    "Are you two a couple?"


    A well-built staff member with a stubble on his beard teased them as he looked at David and Mei Ling.


    "Yes."


    David proudly nodded and said.


    "Then how do you two plan to go down? Do you want to use two ropes or do you want the two of you to be together? " The staff asked.


    "Let''s split up. It''s more convenient."


    To my surprise, however, David suddenly opened his mouth and said two bungee bungee bundles.


    This was going to be difficult!


    If it was two ropes, the two of them wouldn''t have to die together.


    Just as I was hesitating, the figurine on my shoulder suddenly moved and a black ray of light shot into the mouth of the bearded big fellow.


    "I suggest that you two use a bungee jumping rope. This is safer."


    Strangely, the staff at the side also said the same thing at the same time!


    It seemed like the doll had manipulated the staff!


    I was secretly surprised and turned my head to look at Mei Ling and David.


    "Then let''s go together."


    After thinking for a moment, Mei Ling nodded her head and said with a smile.


    "Alright."


    The staff replied and stiffly took out two sets of protective equipment and handed them over to Mei Ling and David.


    Upon seeing this, the two of them took over the protective gear and began to skillfully wear it.


    Not long after, Mei Ling and Da Wei had already put on their protective suits. They took the opportunity to put the steel rings on the bungee jumping rope.


    "The two of you, hold each other."


    The big man said in a low voice.


    "Yes."


    The two of them extended their hands and embraced each other. Then, both of them gently closed their eyes as they prepared for the upcoming bungee jumping.


    "Whew."


    Seeing the two of them in such a state, a trace of cruelty appeared on my face. I immediately took out the nylon rope that I had prepared earlier and tied a knot around their necks, then hung it over the bungee jumping rope.


    I took a step forward and stood beside the staff member that was controlled by the figurine. I looked at the two of them indifferently.


    "Get ready." "3, 2..."


    The staff member controlling the figurine said stiffly.


    "1, Begin!"


    He stretched out his hand and pushed it toward the two of them!


    "Peng!"


    In an instant, the two of them had already flown out of the bungee jumping platform. They couldn''t help but shout out loud and subconsciously looked back toward the bungee jumping platform.


    However, in the next second, both of their expressions changed drastically. That''s because I, who was badly mutilated, was smiling at the two of them!


    "David Merrill, do you remember me?"


    I looked down at the two of them as I spoke. My tone also became rather cold. "I am Su Yue."


    "I didn''t expect the two of you to be so happy and happy. It seems that I have to send you my blessings."


    As I spoke, my vocal cords vibrated and the flesh on my face instantly fell off.


    A few pieces of rotten meat fell to the ground.


    Ah!


    When Mei Ling and David saw my face, they couldn''t help but cry out in alarm. Their faces also turned pale!


    However, before the two of them could react, the nylon rope that I had just tied up was already in effect.


    "Hu!"


    With a small sound, the nylon rope suddenly tightened around their necks!


    "Pah!"


    At that moment, the bungee jumping sounds stopped in midair, leaving only the two people hanging in the air!


    "Howl ¡­"


    The two of them whimpered. Like fish, they struggled violently, trying to break free from the nylon rope attached to their necks.


    However, after struggling for a while, they suddenly realized that both their hands were stuck inside the protective suit, unable to move at all!


    This caused the two of them to tremble violently in fear!


    On the stage, I looked at the two of them who were filled with fear, and a few twisted smiles appeared on my face.


    Not long after, the two''s struggles gradually weakened, and their faces turned red.


    "Something happened at the bungee jumping platform. Quickly save them!"


    The park visitors below had clearly noticed the two people hanging in the air running towards the bungee jumping platform.


    "Too late."


    I faintly said as I listened to the approaching footsteps.


    He then stretched out his hand, grabbed hold of the bungee jumping hand and pulled it upwards!


    "Hiss!"


    Accompanying the loud noise, the rope, under the intense friction, immediately shortened a lot of the nylon rope attached to it. It was deeply tied into the flesh of the two!


    "Whap."


    With a small sound, the force on the nylon rope suddenly increased. The two of them trembled and stopped struggling.


    At this moment, the duo''s faces were ashen, and their heads were so swollen that it felt like their eyeballs were about to pop out from their sockets.


    Just like that, the two of them were suspended in midair!


    "Hahaha!"


    Looking at the two corpses in the air, I suddenly felt a tinge of happiness and burst out laughing.


    Seeing this, the figurine by the side also jumped onto my shoulder. The strange green light in its eyes became even more intense.


    "Now you two can be together forever."


    I lowered my head to take a look before patting the figurine gently. Without turning my head back, I floated downwards.


    "Hurry up and save them!"


    The tourist''s voice became more and more urgent. Before long, it had filled up the bungee jumping platform.


    After some discussion, they pulled on the rope to pull the two onto the bungee jumping platform.


    However, what they didn''t know was that the nylon rope was tied perfectly to the bungee jumping rope. The more force the bungee jumping rope used, the tighter the nylon rope would be!


    After a short while, as everyone''s strength increased, the nylon rope around their necks also tightened. It had already cut through their throats and sunk into their flesh.


    "He''ll be here soon!"


    When the two corpses were still one meter away from the stands, the force of the nylon rope had already cut off their necks.


    "Peng!"


    With the sound of bones shattering, their heads fell off. Two streams of blood spurted out from their necks.

 C58 Killing and First Love

    Ah!


    When everyone saw this, they were shocked and retreated backward like a tide.


    The headless corpses of the two also fell from the 20 meter high bungee jumping platform.


    "Peng!"


    Not long after, there was another dull thud, and the corpse fell to the ground, badly mutilated.


    As for their heads, they had long since fallen to the ground and rolled together.


    At this moment, I was already below the spectator''s grandstand. Looking at their broken limbs and bones, the smile on my face grew even wider.


    "Let''s go find our next target."


    I gently patted the figurine on my shoulder as I turned around and floated out of the amusement park.


    Not long after, I found my sixth girlfriend, Xiao Nan, following the Doll Maker''s instructions.


    She likes diamond rings, and she is very gentle and considerate and very kind to me.


    Am I really going to kill her?


    My heart couldn''t help but waver.


    However, at the suggestion of the doll, I suddenly found out that my father was in her hands when he did the cancer chemotherapy, the stolen life-saving surgery fee.


    It was because the surgery fee was gone and the family was unable to collect the sky-high fee, that his father was tortured to death by cancer at home.


    "Si ¡­"


    I sucked in a breath of cold air. My heart sank as a wave of venomous anger once again crawled up my heart.


    I did not hesitate to use the hammer to break her four limbs and cut off her two legs. I used her bones to make her favorite diamond ring.


    After doing all of this, my heart seemed to have become much emptier as I continued to search for my next girlfriend.


    The fifth girlfriend, Huanhuan. She was pure and kind, and she never did anything out of line to me.


    His only hobby was to slim down.


    However, at the suggestion of the doll, I found a file on the estate in her room.


    It was my house, which she had somehow adopted under her name.


    Not only that, but in December of last year, a group of men in black suddenly rushed into my house and dragged my parents out without saying a word.


    After that, my parents couldn''t find a real estate certificate, so they had to rent a house.


    As I looked at the documents on the table, my heart trembled again, and a deep hatred welled up in me again, obscuring my eyes.


    "Hu!"


    I let out a long breath, revealing my mangled body. I gave Huanhuan her favorite, the skinny one ¡ª releasing all of the blood in her body to the point where it was drained dry.


    Looking at the mummified corpse on the ground, I once again felt a huge sense of emptiness assaulting my heart, accompanied by waves of disappointment.


    Could it be... Is that what all my girlfriends do to me?


    I don''t believe it!


    Thinking about this, I clenched my teeth and started looking for other girlfriends.


    The fourth, the third ¡­


    After finding my former lover, I was always able to discover the secret behind their betrayal. Thus, I had to kill them all.


    After an unknown amount of time, the consciousness in my mind gradually blurred and there was only one thing left to think:


    Slaughter.


    There seems to be no love around me, only lies and deceit, and deep malice!


    These people deserve to die!


    As I thought this, I brutally tortured my girlfriends.


    At this moment, my mind was in a state of chaos. When I saw a picture, I shuddered slightly. Then, my consciousness gradually cleared up:


    Xiao Ting?


    She was my first girlfriend and my favorite.


    Unlike other girlfriends, she was gentle, thoughtful, and extremely simple.


    As for the final breakup, it was also because his family had lived through it peacefully, so there were no lies or betrayals.


    I looked at the picture in the doll''s hand and suddenly my body started trembling.


    "No, she would never betray me!" I shook my head and shouted hysterically, "We are deeply in love with each other. It''s just that the timing is inappropriate!"


    However, when the light yellow figurine heard my explanation, a strange smile appeared on its face.


    "Do you really believe she loves you?"


    A few minutes later, the figurine suddenly spoke. Its voice was sharp, ear-piercing and extremely unpleasant to hear.


    "Of course, I can''t kill her."


    I looked at the picture in the figurine''s hand as my tone gradually relaxed.


    Xiao Ting seemed to have become the last weakness in my heart.


    "Then let''s go take a look!"


    To my surprise, the figurine didn''t refute me and instead smiled sinisterly as it spoke.


    Then he jumped on my shoulder.


    Seeing this, I put the photo on the table into my pocket and clenched my teeth.


    He then flew towards Xiao Ting''s home.


    Her family lived on Sanjiang Avenue, and I still remember her family name.


    Not long after, I arrived in front of Xiao Ting''s house. My body moved slightly as I entered through the anti-theft door.


    There was no one in the room.


    "Looks like she went to work."


    Looking at the clean and tidy house, I nodded slightly and muttered to myself.


    He then turned around and looked at the figurine on his shoulder provocatively.


    "Heh heh."


    The doll saw my gaze and sneered, even though it jumped off my shoulder and ran to the TV cabinet.


    It seemed to be searching for something.


    After a short while, I stopped searching. I abruptly pulled out a file from the bottom drawer and floated over to my side.


    "This is ¡­"


    I lightly frowned as I received the document from the figurine. My gaze swept across a few large words.


    Personal accident?


    Flipping through the title page, he realized that the applicant was me.


    "What''s the big deal?"


    A few minutes later, I had already finished flipping through the documents. I coldly snorted and threw it on the tea table. "I still remember the insurance policy. It was Xiao Ting who did it for me."


    "This can only mean that she is concerned about my health and safety. It doesn''t mean anything."


    I shook my head and said.


    "Did you really think it would be so simple?"


    The figurine raised its head and stared at my face before suddenly asking.


    "Otherwise ¡­"


    "Since you have already become a ghost, you should be able to distinguish the condition of your own body." The figurine chuckled and said faintly, "You can check your current physical condition before coming to a conclusion."


    "Physical state?"


    I frowned. "Isn''t it just rotting?"


    But the doll shook his head, indicating that I wasn''t that simple.


    "Whew."


    At this moment, I let out a long sigh of relief, revealing my badly mutilated body.

 C59 Truth

    "Rip."


    Then I reached out and tore off a piece of flesh from my arm and put it in my mouth.


    A rotten stench instantly entered my facial features. I scrunched my eyebrows and gently chewed on it a few times.


    "This is!"


    However, not long after, I suddenly discovered that my body seemed to be mixed with other germs, and there seemed to be a huge number of them!


    "These are cancer cells!"


    I blurted out, my face full of shock!


    "Yes, you''ve already reached the end of the cancer." The figurine looked at the shocked me and gave a weird smile. "Even if you didn''t kill yourself, I''m afraid that you would die soon due to the cancer spreading all over your body."


    "How is this possible..."


    After hearing my words, I couldn''t help but be a little dazed as I muttered to myself.


    "Now look at the insurance." The figurine reminded him.


    "This person''s accident risk ¡­" You mean it was Little Ting who did it? " I seemed to understand something, and a look of shock appeared on my face. "Impossible!"


    "How could she have caused my cancer?"


    I couldn''t believe it, I denied it again and again.


    "Do you remember your girlfriend, Ah Wan? The batch of failed anti-cancer drugs developed by their company was bought by Xiao Ting in secret. "


    "From then on, your three meals a day were mixed with the powder of these medicines."


    As he spoke, the doll took a white medicine bottle from the TV cabinet and tossed it into my hand.


    The official bottle was exactly the same as the one in Ah Wan''s house.


    Looking at the truth of all this, my heart once again felt an intense stabbing pain, as though countless knives were slicing my heart.


    So painful.


    There was nothing more painful than knowing that the person he loved deeply and had always wanted to kill him.


    "Why? Why did this happen?"


    At this moment, it was as if I had fallen into a pitch-black abyss. My surroundings were filled with endless darkness. I raised my head to look up, but couldn''t see a single trace of light.


    "Because they are all wicked people."


    The voice of the figurine sounded in my ears. With a low and hoarse voice, I said, "Only by killing them can I release you. Come out by yourself."


    "Kill them all!"


    These words continuously rang out in my head. A demonic energy instantly occupied my body, and my skin started to turn red.


    "There is no love in this world. Only killing is the only way to solve this problem!"


    I stood up abruptly and a pitch-black long blade appeared in my hand. The blade emitted waves of light, making people shudder in fear.


    "Whap."


    At that moment, I heard the sound of the door opening. A beautiful figure slowly walked into the living room.


    It was Xiao Ting.


    At this moment, she put down the bag in her hands and stretched lazily before sitting on the sofa.


    A few seconds later, however, she happened to glance over at the window and see me rotting away.


    Ah!


    Xiao Ting couldn''t help but let out a scream. She wanted to stand up and run to the back.


    In the next second, her center of gravity was slightly unstable, and she suddenly fell to the ground.


    "Don''t kill me!"


    Xiao Ting''s beautiful face paled, her face was as pale as paper, and her body trembled like a sieve. She used her hands and feet to constantly retreat backwards.


    "Why did you lie to me?"


    I looked at Xiao Ting, who was extremely terrified. A sorrowful feeling rose from the bottom of my heart. "I treat you so well. Why do you want to kill me?"


    "You are Su Yue ¡­"


    Hearing my voice, Xiao Ting recognized my identity and said while trembling.


    "I''m sorry..."


    After a few seconds, tears were streaming down her cheeks. Her face was full of regret as she sobbed.


    "I''m sorry ¡­" What''s the use of being sorry? "


    Hearing her cry, a trace of hatred appeared in my heart as I spoke venomously.


    Then, he picked up the black blade in his hand and stabbed it towards Liu Ming''s heart.


    "Stop!"


    However, at this moment, a bell like sound suddenly came from behind me and a golden light immediately shot over.


    "Peng!"


    Suddenly, the golden light hit my body. A huge force hit me, forcing me back a few meters before I managed to stabilize my body.


    I slightly narrowed my eyes and turned around.


    It was actually a string of buddhist beads. At this moment, it circled in the air and once again flew towards the figure not too far away.


    "Monk?"


    I looked at the figure not far away and coldly spoke.


    Not far away, a monk in a red and yellow cassock and buddhist hat was standing there, holding a rosary in his hand.


    However, at this moment, his face was extremely solemn, and his expression was also full of seriousness: "Evil creature, your body is actually already dead, why is it that you''re still lusting after the mortal world and turning into a demon?"


    His words clearly took her for a very decent character.


    "Baldy donkey, you don''t need to care about this!"


    I looked at the monk opposite me and spoke sinisterly with my mouth wide open.


    How could he understand what I was doing?


    "Hmph, after so long, we finally found you." The power of what the monk said came from his mouth. He placed his palms together and chanted, "Amitabha, today let us, the Thirteen True Monks, exterminate you!"


    Just as he finished speaking, the sound of hurried footsteps came from outside the door. A few seconds later, a group of monks wearing the same clothes appeared beside him.


    "Old bald donkeys, all of you must die!"


    As I looked at the large number of monks, I couldn''t help but roar. An incomparably cold aura instantly burst out and aggressively pressed towards the opposite party!


    "Hu!"


    Even more people took a few steps back to stabilize themselves after feeling the flame of anger.


    "He''s almost turned into a demon. He''s already forming a great sealing formation!"


    The round-faced monk in the lead said with a serious expression. He lightly waved his right hand, and the buddhist beads in his hand whistled as they once again flew towards me!


    At the same time, the other monks slightly moved and stood not too far away from me. They formed a circle and surrounded me.


    "Roar!"


    Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help but roar out loud. He picked up the ancient blade in his hand and hacked forward.


    "Peng!"


    The ancient blade slightly trembled, and it hacked onto the buddhist beads. A black wave of evil energy instantly pressed down from the sky, causing the buddhist beads to burst apart.


    However, at this moment, the surrounding monks actually had a trace of red thread in their hands. With a flick of their wrists, all of them threw it onto my body!


    "Weng ¡­"


    Accompanied by a buzzing sound, beams of golden light suddenly rippled out from the line and struck towards me who was in the middle of the encirclement!

 C60 Choice

    In an instant, numerous golden lights passed through the red silk threads and attacked me from all directions.


    Swoosh.


    The speed of the golden light was so fast that no one was able to dodge it.


    Caught off guard, the golden light has already shot into my body.


    A deep pain surged through my heart. I could not help but grit my teeth as my body started to tremble.


    "Seems to be effective, once again using Buddhist light to attack this demon!"


    At this moment, I faintly heard a urging voice coming from the side. I couldn''t help but resist the pain as I opened my eyes to take a look.


    It was the leader of the monks. He only knew that his face was cold and his hand was holding the biggest red string. He was giving orders to the other monks.


    Immediately, more pain flooded into my body. It was like a knife cutting through my body. It was really unbearable!


    "Roar!"


    After a few seconds, I couldn''t help but let out a roar of rage. A wave of resentment from the bottom of my heart struck me once again.


    I want all of you who hurt me to die!


    Thinking of this, I clenched the black longblade in my hands tightly. My body trembled as an extremely obscure black qi flowed from the longblade and instantly permeated into my body.


    "Peng!"


    Following a dull sound, a huge wave of air rippled out from my body and flew in all directions.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    With the support of the huge wave, the red strings attached to my body were cut off. The monks couldn''t help but take a few steps back before they managed to stabilize themselves.


    At this moment, my entire body was enveloped by a black mist and an indescribable force had crawled onto my body from the black mist.


    "All of you will die here today."


    I turned my head and looked at the thirteen monks opposite me.


    Then he opened his mouth. He suddenly pounced forward!


    "Amitabha!"


    Seeing this scene, the monks across from me often chanted Buddhist chants, and one by one, they took the buddhist beads in their hands and rushed towards me.


    In an instant we crashed into each other, and two huge waves of air hit each other, causing the air to vibrate.


    At this moment, I held a long black blade, facing 13 monks by myself, and was constantly swinging it.


    Although the number of monks is great, but in terms of individual strength, they are no match for me.


    Gradually, I stabilized myself and gained the upper hand.


    "Pfft!"


    Accompanied by a light sound, the long saber pierced through the monk''s flesh. A wave of dark red blood seeped into the black ancient saber, making it seem even stranger than before.


    More power rushed into my body.


    "Ha ha!"


    I couldn''t help but let out a long laugh as I once again brandished the long blade in my hand and crazily slashed at the monks in my surroundings!


    As the knife was raised, the monk''s head was cut off in unison. Half a meter of blood spurted out from his wound, instantly spraying onto the ceiling.


    In the midst of the constant slaughter, my consciousness gradually became blurred and the only thing that remained in my mind was the word ''kill''.


    "Phew..."


    As my breathing became heavier and heavier, I felt as if my body was losing control and was wantonly killing the monks in front of me.


    "Hmm?"


    After how long had passed, I finally woke up. I shook my head slightly and looked around me.


    The scene in front of me caused me to be somewhat shocked. Zhou Man''s broken limbs and bones were all over the place, and blood and gore had already been piled up dozens of centimeters deep. There were mangled corpses everywhere.


    "I... Kill them? "


    When I came back to my senses, I noticed that my body was riddled with holes and that the black ancient blade in my hand was only left with half of its original size.


    It seems that I have won this battle.


    I lowered my head and looked at the bloody mess. A sinister smile appeared on my face.


    At this moment, a head suddenly popped out of a nearby bedroom, looking outside.


    It was Xiao Ting!


    At this moment, she heard that there were no longer any sounds of fighting outside. She mustered her courage and quietly stuck her head out, wanting to see the results of this battle.


    However, in the next second, she clearly saw the numerous corpses. Her face immediately turned as pale as paper, and her eyes were also filled with fear.


    Ah!


    Xiao Ting shouted as she turned around and forcefully locked the bedroom door.


    I looked at the panic-stricken kiosk and no longer had any feelings in my heart.


    I was like a killing machine. I didn''t care about killing another person.


    A few seconds later, I was in front of the bedroom door. I went through the locked door and entered.


    At this moment, Xiao Ting was nestling in the corner of the bedroom. Her body was trembling violently and her eyes were filled with fear.


    The moment she saw me, Xiao Ting''s body shuddered, and she almost fainted on the spot.


    By this time, I was in my true form: my torched body, my skinless face, the blood still peeling off.


    "Don''t kill me, I beg you ¡­"


    Xiao Ting was on the verge of tears.


    However, the plea didn''t cause any waves to rise in my heart. I gripped the black blade in my hand tightly and walked towards the small pavilion with a single step.


    "Whap."


    With a small sound, a light yellow figurine appeared out of nowhere and landed on my shoulder.


    At this moment, the figurine looked at Xiao Ting with a strange smile on its face.


    "Kill her."


    A high-pitched voice suddenly sounded in my head, repeating itself.


    It was the voice of the light yellow doll!


    A few seconds later, I was beside Xiao Ting. My bloodied legs were lying on the floor, creating a long trail of blood.


    "Whew."


    Looking at Xiao Ting, who was begging unceasingly, I heaved a long sigh of relief. I raised the black long blade in my hand and was about to stab downwards.


    "Ding dong ¡­"


    However, at this moment, a burst of music suddenly came from the side. I couldn''t help looking back. It was a light blue alarm clock.


    This is...


    Looking at the lightly vibrating alarm clock, I felt a sense of familiarity.


    This is the alarm clock I gave her on our anniversary.


    A complicated feeling suddenly filled my heart, and many fragments of my memories also appeared in my mind:


    The first time we went to the cinema, the first time we talked, the first time we traveled, the first time we kissed...


    This scene was like a movie. It kept replaying in my mind, and my body gradually stopped moving.


    Am I really going to kill her? This was my former lover.


    Even though she betrayed me, deep down in my heart, I still couldn''t bear it.

 C61 Dispelling Illusion

    "What are you waiting for, kill her!"


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a sharp voice by my ear. I couldn''t help but turn my head to take a glance.


    It was the yellow puppet leaning on my shoulder. I didn''t know why, but he had already taken human form. The cold aura around him intensified.


    "Kill her and you''ll be free." The baby puppet looked at me and had an extremely weird smile in its eyes as it gently caressed my ear and said.


    His voice was long and empty, as though it had possessed demonic powers. It lingered in my mind.


    "Kill ¡­"


    My body shook, and the thought of killing came back to my mind.


    A few seconds later, I abruptly raised the black ancient blade in my hand and was about to stab towards the small pavilion that was curled up in the corner.


    "Hehe, that''s more like it!"


    The infant suddenly sneered and a trace of a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    However, a few seconds later, an inexplicable force overflowed from my chest and entered my mind.


    Boom!


    A few seconds later, with a low rumble, a light blue light shot out from between my brows. After circling in the air for a while, it directly thrusts towards my right arm!


    "Ding."


    With a small sound, the blue light had already completely entered my arm. My arm also started to ache.


    A familiar mark gradually appeared on my arm.


    "This imprint ¡­"


    Looking at the imprint in my hand, my mind spun as if I understood something.


    I''m still in a dream.


    Yes, everything I''ve been through was just an illusion:


    From the moment I was left behind to the moment I committed suicide and became a ghost, I took revenge on my ex-girlfriends.


    Everything was just a mirage, a scene.


    Even Xiao Ting, who was curled up in the corner, was not a real person.


    Thinking of this, my expression relaxed slightly. Then, I dropped my hand to the ground.


    "I forgive you."


    I looked at Xiao Ting, who was standing in front of me, and calmly said.


    For some reason, my nose suddenly turned sour, and two streams of tears flowed down my cheeks.


    "Why didn''t you kill me?"


    "Why didn''t you kill her?"


    On the opposite side, Xiao Ting and the baby beside me asked in unison with cold expressions on their faces when they heard my words.


    "The slaughter is too tiring." I shook my head. "Some things can''t be solved by killing."


    "I love you. Even when you were full of lies and deceit towards me, I still felt the same way about you at first sight. " I looked at Little Ting with a smile on my face.


    "No ¡­"


    To my surprise, when Little Ting heard my words, not only was she not pleasantly surprised, but she was shaking her head like a rattle.


    "You should have killed me."


    Xiao Ting stood up abruptly. The fearful expression on her face had long since disappeared, and replacing it was an endless haze.


    Swoosh.


    At that moment, the baby formed from a light yellow doll that was resting on my shoulder suddenly jumped into Xiao Ting''s embrace.


    Xiao Ting suddenly stood up and stretched out her arms to catch the black infant. She held it in her arms and gently caressed it.


    Everything seemed so strange.


    "Don''t tell me you''re on the same team?"


    I looked at the pavilion whose aura had already become extremely cold. A trace of shock appeared on my face as I asked.


    However, Xiao Ting didn''t answer my question. She only lightly caressed the black infant in her embrace.


    After a long time, Xiao Ting raised her head and coldly looked at me.


    "Looks like you''re a nice young man, not like your grandfather, that bastard."


    "Since you have passed my test and are about to completely activate your killing intent, I won''t leave you here any longer."


    "I hope you won''t fall into my dreams again. Goodbye!"


    As she spoke, there was a hint of warning in her eyes.


    Following which, he stretched out his hand and pressed it against my chest.


    "Hu!"


    A feeling of heaven and earth spinning assaulted him, and the surrounding scenery instantly became blurry.


    Under the constant changes of the heaven and earth, my brain also started to feel dizzy. My vision turned dark and I immediately fainted.


    "..."


    "Su Yue, wake up!"


    After an unknown period of time, a hasty voice suddenly sounded. It seems that someone is shaking my body.


    "En ¡­"


    With some difficulty, I opened my eyes and looked around.


    A large face was looking at me from time to time with a look of anxiety on its face.


    It was none other than Zhu Qilin.


    "You''re finally awake!"


    When Zhu Qilin saw that I had opened my eyes, his eyes were filled with joy. He immediately lifted my back and helped me sit up.


    At this moment, I felt my mind was in a state of chaos, as if there was something I couldn''t remember.


    After a while, I shook my head and paused.


    That''s right.


    Not long ago, I came to Zhu Qilin''s house and found that the door to his house was tightly locked. Strange scenes could be seen everywhere. After a thorough investigation, I found that his mind was being controlled by a yellow ghost doll.


    However, before I could even react, I was already dragged into the illusion.


    "Whew."


    Returning to reality at this moment, I heaved a long sigh of relief. There was an additional trace of movement on my face.


    Where is the ghost doll?


    I looked around, and a few seconds later noticed the middle of the second floor.


    A light yellow puppet was quietly placed there with its eyes and nose raised, and a strange smile was plastered on its exquisite face.


    It''s the doll I met in the illusion!


    After reading up to this point, my expression suddenly darkened. I neatly stood up and pulled away the mysterious imprint on my sleeve as I vigilantly looked at the puppet.


    Zhu Qilin, who was at the side, was obviously scared stiff by my display of strength.


    "So it''s you, the monster, who is causing trouble!"


    I looked at the yellow puppet doll before lowering my voice and majestically said, "You should leave the mortal world as soon as possible!"


    He then shouted out and the mark on his hand instantly lit up, turning into a golden beam of light and shooting towards the puppet doll!


    "Pah!"


    A few seconds later, the golden light shone on the puppet.


    However, what surprised me was that the puppet did not scream as I had expected ¡ª not even a ghost.

 C62 Black Hairpin

    Could it be that this is just an ordinary doll?


    Just as I was wondering, the doll on the bookshelf suddenly started to loosen up.


    "Crack!"


    Accompanied by a small sound, the child unexpectedly split into two halves and fell off the bookshelf.


    "Whap."


    A long black object fell from the puppet, landing on the ground.


    My hands and eyes were quick as I grabbed the long black item and tightly gripped it in my hands.


    It was a black hairpin.


    I gently held the black hairpin in my hand. A trace of emotion surfaced on my face.


    This hairpin was hidden within the puppet''s body. Could it be that it had some sort of relationship with the puppet''s body?


    At this moment, I suddenly remembered what Xiao Ting had told me in that illusion:


    "Your great-grandfather was a bastard compared to you."


    At that time, what she was caressing with her hand was exactly the same as the puppet, a black infant.


    Could it be ¡­ Xiao Ting and the child in her hands, they are all related to my grandfather?


    Thinking of this, I narrowed my eyes and gently stroked my chin as I slowly analyzed the situation.


    There seemed to be a hidden connection between the three of them.


    However, the information he had was too little, so he couldn''t figure out the relationship between the woman and his grandfather.


    Let''s talk about it after more investigation!


    After a short moment, I nodded my head and secretly thought in my heart.


    Then, he turned around and looked at the Scarlet Kylin behind him.


    At this moment, Zhu Qilin''s eyes widened. He looked at me, then at the black hairpin in my hand. He couldn''t help but scratch his head.


    He looked confused.


    Seeing Zhu Qilin in such a state, I couldn''t be bothered to explain to him about my grandfather.


    Fortunately, ever since I broke the puppet, the black fog that had been enveloping the body of the Scarlet Kylin disappeared without a trace, and it returned to normal.


    "Your hairpin ¡­"


    Liu-ge opened his mouth to speak, but then stopped and asked.


    "This matter is very complicated, even if I told you, you probably wouldn''t understand." I shook my head. I shook my head. I shook my head and put my hairstyle into my pocket. I rolled my eyes. "Next time, don''t pick up random things on the road."


    "Luckily, I found out in time. If you get possessed by some evil spirit the next time, once I look at my phone, I''m afraid you''ll have to ascend to heaven with it."


    I looked at Zhu Qilin in front of me and said half jokingly and half vigilantly.


    "I know."


    Zhu Qilin''s old face turned red and a trace of embarrassment appeared on his face.


    "Yes."


    Seeing this, I slowly nodded my head. I stretched out my hand and patted his shoulder. "Let''s go eat together."


    Then, he turned around and walked out of the house.


    Upon seeing this, Zhu Qilin picked up the key from the table and followed behind me after locking the door.


    "Today is the 17th ¡­"


    Looking at the passersby on the street, I frowned. I took out my phone and looked at the calendar. "School starts tomorrow."


    "Yeah, today is the last day of summer vacation." Zhu Qilin, who was standing at the side, chimed in.


    So that''s how it is ¡­ I had forgotten that tomorrow was the start of school.


    Thinking of this, a bitter smile surfaced on my face as I helplessly shook my head.


    However, after going to school this time, it should be his third year.


    Although his days in school were boring, having a best friend like Zhu Qilin was still quite fun.


    "..."


    The next morning, we drove to Jiangmin University on the outskirts of the city.


    Dawn had just arrived, and there were very few pedestrians on the street. Occasionally, a few pedestrians would pass by, but they were all in a hurry, as if they were in a hurry to get to work.


    We sat in the back seat of the number 13 bus and watched from the window.


    Not long after, the bus left the bustling downtown area and the surrounding buildings were gradually reduced. Replacing them were rows upon rows of lush green trees.


    Already entering the suburbs.


    I thought to myself.


    Speaking of which, there was something strange about the location of Jiangmin University. Not only was it far from the city, but it was also built at the foot of a mountain far away from the bustling area.


    The ground here was flat, and the center of the ground was low on three sides. It seemed to be surrounded.


    Due to the obstruction of the mountains, the school was not able to see the sunlight all year round, so the moisture of seventeen years was quite serious.


    This was what ordinary people called the "yin qi field".


    He didn''t know what kind of medicine the school had taken wrong to set up the school here.


    Moreover, shortly after I entered the school, a few strange incidents happened at Experiment 2.


    When someone left the laboratory in the middle of the night, they saw a woman in white floating in the air. Or they heard the sound of someone crying from an empty classroom in the middle of the night.


    This matter spread very quickly, and in the end, it became more and more mysterious, causing everyone''s heart to become anxious.


    Because of those strange incidents, Building 2 had been sealed off and turned into an abandoned laboratory, not allowing a single person to enter.


    While I was reminiscing about the past at school, my heart was silently thinking about it.


    "Ding dong."


    Not long after, the train stopped on the platform with a sound.


    A sweet-looking girl with dyed brown hair and a blue dress got into the car.


    "Jiao Jiao!"


    At the side, Zhu Qilin had already noticed the girl who had just gotten on the car. Why was it that after he slightly swept his eyes over her, he excitedly greeted her.


    "Zhu Qilin."


    The girl raised her head and looked at both of us. Her gaze landed on Zhu Qilin, and her face revealed a sweet smile.


    "What a coincidence, are all of you going to school as well?"


    He walked down the aisle, crossed a few rows of seats, and sat down in the front row.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect to meet you here." Zhu Qilin happily rubbed his hands together, "What a coincidence."


    "Hur hur."


    Hearing Zhu Qilin''s words, the girl covered her mouth and gently smiled.


    "Is this your friend?"


    The girl tilted her head slightly to look at me and asked hesitantly.


    "Oh, yeah, I forgot to introduce you." Zhu Qilin suddenly smacked his head. Just now, it was as if he had just awoken from a dream. "This is my best friend, Su Yue."


    "Hello, my name is Jiao Jiao." The delicate and big family extended their hands in a generous manner.


    "Hello." I nodded, smiled, and reached out my hand to shake it gently.


    "How have you been this summer?" Jiao Jiao Jiao asked with a smile.


    "It''s pretty good."


    The two conversed and chatted for a while.

 C63 Snake Demon

    I, who was at the side, listened to their conversation as my thoughts continuously spun.


    From their conversation, I roughly understood that the girl in front of me was an art student from the dance department next door, and her academic performance was also very good.


    Not only that, but Jiao Jiao seemed to have become the captain of the school team''s cheerleading team.


    "Looks like a very energetic girl."


    I couldn''t help but take a few more glances at Jiao Jiao''s face. The few strands of sunlight that passed through the window were impressively reflected on her face. Her skin had also become much whiter than before.


    Combined with his smile, it gave the man endless lethality.


    She was truly a beauty in the mortal world!


    A few seconds later, I couldn''t help but sigh and retract my gaze.


    "Hmm?"


    After a while, however, a chill came over me, followed by a strange feeling.


    I couldn''t help but frown as a trace of seriousness appeared on my face.


    At this moment, the Scarlet Kylin was still talking passionately with Jiao Jiao. Looking at its flushed face and burning eyes, I had already understood something in my heart:


    This brat must have taken a fancy to Jiao Jiao.


    However, at this moment, the chilliness once again engulfed my heart, and the temperature of the surrounding air abruptly dropped.


    Not only that, but my arm was starting to ache.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    At the side, Zhu Qilin noticed that something was wrong with my face and asked with concern.


    "It''s nothing, I''m a little carsick." I shook my head and didn''t tell Zhu Qilin the reason.


    "Oh!"


    Zhu Qilin nodded in understanding as he turned around and began to chat with Jiao Jiao once again.


    "Ding dong."


    After a short while, with a slight sound from the streetcar, its speed gradually slowed down until it finally stopped at the platform.


    "We''re here."


    I turned around and looked out the window and saw the huge stone monument in the distance.


    Jiangmin University.


    "Alright, let''s get out of the car together!"


    Zhu Qilin nodded his head as he looked at her delicate face. The smile on his face was about to blossom into a flower.


    Then the three of us left our seats and headed down.


    However, the moment I neared Jiao Jiao Jiao''s back, a wave of coldness once again assaulted my heart.


    What a cold aura!


    I couldn''t help but shiver and raise my guard.


    This girl was definitely not a normal person!


    A few seconds later, the three of us got off the bus one after another.


    During this journey, I intentionally kept a distance from Jiao Jiao. As expected, the chill disappeared.


    This greatly alarmed me, and made me more certain of my conjecture:


    There was definitely a problem with this girl!


    At this moment, Jiao Jiao suddenly turned her head and smiled at the two of us. "I still have some matters to attend to. Let''s part ways here."


    "Bye bye."


    Then, he gently waved his hand and walked into the school.


    To the side, the Scarlet Kylin had already fallen into her beauty. A silly smile still hung on its face, and its saliva was almost dripping from its mouth.


    "En ¡­"


    I slightly narrowed my eyes and took a deep breath before bringing the mysterious power from my arm into my eyes.


    I''ve already tested this. Under the effect of the imprint, my eyes are able to see something that ordinary people can''t, namely, the Yin Yang Eyes.


    "Pah!"


    A few seconds later, a light sound resounded in my mind. I suddenly opened my eyes and coldly looked at Jiao Jiao''s back.


    However, this look didn''t matter. The next second, my expression changed drastically.


    Jiao Jiao Jiao''s originally delicate brown hair had all turned into a light green snake. It hovered above her head, occasionally flicking its tongue. It was densely packed and it looked extremely terrifying!


    What made me even more surprised was that her curvaceous body had also disappeared. Replacing it was a long, sleek green snake, constantly squirming towards the school gate.


    This was her true body!


    I sucked in a breath of cold air and my expression instantly turned serious.


    If I''m not wrong, this kind of ghost with a real body should technically be considered a demon.


    That''s right, she should be a genuine Devil Snake!


    I stared at her lush green body for a while before withdrawing my gaze. I felt a bit more worried.


    Why would a Devil Snake appear on a university campus?


    Could the terrain of this university be related?


    One question after another, like a fog, completely engulfed me. I couldn''t seem to find any way to solve it.


    The only thing he could do now was to take things one step at a time.


    A few seconds later, I lightly sighed as I silently thought in my heart.


    He then turned his head and looked at Zhu Qilin, who was standing to the side. He was still staring at the serpent demon that had turned into a charming and foolish smile.


    He really didn''t know what his reaction would be if he knew that the Jiao Jiao he liked was a snake demon.


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at him. I slapped the back of his head before turning around and heading towards the school gate.


    "Wait for me!"


    Zhu Qilin was suddenly woken up by me. He looked at me who was walking further and further away and said.


    "..."


    Three hours later, we were at the dormitory. After packing everything up, we leaned against the balcony to catch our breath.


    It''s worth mentioning that we live in double rooms, and only Zhu Qilin and I.


    "The counselor has informed us that we are going to the study room today." After a short while, Zhu Qilin lit up a cigarette and said slowly.


    "Yes."


    I slowly nodded my head as the figure of the Devil Snake appeared in my mind once more.


    He wondered if he would bump into her during the evening self-study session.


    Two hours later, we had finished eating and were in the study room.


    After choosing a seat near the window, I put down my book and looked around.


    Fortunately, he didn''t run into Jiao Jiao in the study room.


    I couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. My face also revealed a relieved expression.


    Because with my current strength, if I want to deal with a Snake Demon, it would be a bit unbearable.


    And that''s why, of course, I don''t want to have any direct contact with Jiao Jiao right now.


    To the side, the Scarlet Kylin also made a round of inspection. After discovering Jiao Jiao, its face showed a trace of disappointment and its shoulders drooped down.

 C64 Li-ge

    From the looks of it, he seemed to be really captivated by this demon.


    I didn''t warn him. After all, if I were to tell Zhu Qilin Jiao Jiao''s true identity and reveal the news, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    At that time, if the snake demon really comes knocking on my door, I won''t be able to take it!


    "It''s best to be careful."


    I slowly nodded my head as I silently thought in my heart.


    After a period of time, many students came to the study room one after another. Most of them knew me well and greeted me warmly.


    After such a long time, the study room was filled with people, and the sound of whispers gradually began to resound.


    "Whap."


    Just as everyone was chatting, the door at the side suddenly opened. A middle-aged man wearing a plaid shirt with a full beard walked in.


    It was our counselor, Brother Li.


    "A counselor."


    The eyes of many students in the front row lit up, recognizing Brother Li as he pushed open the door and said in surprise.


    After all, they hadn''t seen him in the summer, so everyone more or less missed him.


    At this moment, everyone heard the commotion outside the door and cast their gaze on Brother Li.


    For a moment, the classroom quieted down.


    "Good evening, students." Brother Li nodded his head and looked around, a smile appearing on his face, "We haven''t seen each other for the summer, looks like everyone''s complexion isn''t bad."


    "I''ll call your names first. After that, let''s have a chat." As he spoke, he took out a piece of paper and unfolded it before reciting.


    The two of us in the back row looked at the counselor who was calling out our names, and we both had a knowing smile on our faces.


    "Haven''t you noticed? "Brother Li has lost weight."


    A few seconds later, I heard a reminder from the Zhu Qilin. My expression changed slightly as I carefully sized Brother Li up.


    It''s true!


    His originally round and smooth belly had already been greatly reduced, as well as his flying cheeks that seemed to have been reduced by quite a bit.


    It seems like this guy even went through some exercises during the summer break.


    I thought to myself.


    However, after carefully observing for a few minutes, I seemed to have discovered something amiss. I couldn''t help but slightly furrow my brows.


    His face was paler than before, and his smile looked forced.


    Was he sick?


    Not going to be...


    Thinking about this, I once again raised the power of the imprint above my eyes and looked towards Brother Li.


    However, as I looked down, I discovered quite a few surprising things:


    He was in a desperate situation, and there was a black mist surrounding his body that was rolling up and down his body.


    "This is the sign of the dead!"


    When I saw that Brother Li''s body had a strange phenomenon, a trace of astonishment also appeared on my face as I thought to myself silently in my heart.


    How could this be?


    It seemed like he must have experienced some sort of major event in this period of time, which resulted in his current state.


    I lightly frowned as I secretly made up my mind. After the meeting was over, I would stop him and ask him about it.


    After all, he was my counselor, and I couldn''t stand by and watch him die.


    Furthermore, from what I can deduce, with such a poor physical condition, it shouldn''t take long before it ends.


    Just as I expected, after the roll call, Brother Li quickly said a few words of welcome and ended this opening ceremony.


    This made the students, who were already used to his long speech, feel greatly surprised.


    Not long after, all the students had left the study room. He was the only one left in the classroom who was still sorting out his documents.


    At this moment, I found an excuse to let Zhu Qilin go, intending to get a better understanding of the situation from him alone.


    "Cough ¡­"


    While Brother Li was tidying up the documents on the table, he suddenly coughed and the sound became louder and louder. There was a hint of pain mixed in with it!


    "What''s the matter with you? "Teacher Li."


    Seeing this, I pretended to leave and returned to the classroom. I rushed to the front of the stage and lightly patted Brother Li''s back as I spoke.


    After a long time, the cough finally died down.


    "I... "It''s nothing, I suffered a bit of a cold."


    Brother Li breathed heavily as he waved his hand. He forced a smile and said, "Just go back and eat some medicine."


    From the looks of it, he did not want others to know about his condition.


    "Professor Li, your body is very ill." I looked at Bro Li who was pretending to be strong and let out a heavy sigh. "If I still can''t find a solution, I''m afraid the consequences will be dire."


    "Did something dirty happen to you?"


    I stared at Brother Li''s face and asked tentatively.


    Sure enough, after hearing what I said, Brother Li''s expression suddenly changed and a trace of shock appeared in his eyes. "How do you know the condition of my body?"


    "I ¡­"


    I was stunned for a moment. "I am not an ordinary person. I am naturally aware of all of this."


    "Tell me what happened so I can cure you and save your life." I looked at Teacher Li in front of me and said seriously.


    "Hai." Brother Li was silent for a while before he let out a heavy sigh. A trace of helplessness appeared on his face.


    "This is my fault."


    Brother Li shook his head and smiled bitterly. He slowly started to narrate the story of the incident:


    It turned out that a month and a half ago, Brother Li''s niece suddenly married and invited him back to the village to participate in the wedding banquet.


    Brother Li, who received this news, naturally didn''t waste any time. After driving the car, he got on the highway back home.


    Since Brother Li''s hometown was a remote village in Jiangxia, it was hundreds of kilometers away from the city, so the journey was very long.


    Brother Li left at around 9pm in the morning and drove until around 7pm in the afternoon. Only then did he get close to the village.


    Brother Li only rested for half an hour. After eating and drinking to replenish his energy, he continued running towards his hometown.


    As time went by, the sky slowly darkened. Aside from the dense forest and muddy mountain roads, there were no other people on the two sides of the road.


    He was only half an hour away from Brother Li''s hometown.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Brother Li suddenly discovered that not far away, in the middle of the road, a black clothed figure was standing there motionlessly.


    He seemed to be staring at Brother Li''s car.


    "Could it be from the same village?"


    Looking at the blurry figure in the distance, Brother Li rubbed his eyes and started thinking.


    In this radius of 50 miles, there was almost no one else apart from his hometown and village.


    This person had appeared here unscathed. He must have wanted to hitchhike back to the village.


    It looked like this person was most likely from his hometown.


    Thinking of this, Brother Li turned on the lights and honked his horn towards the figure in a friendly manner.


    However, to his surprise, the person loves you did not return to him, but still stood blankly in the road, like a scarecrow, watching him.


    This couldn''t help but surprise Brother Li.


    Even though Brother Li didn''t understand, the car didn''t slow down. After a few seconds, it was already getting closer and closer to his figure.

 C65 On the Way Home

    A few seconds later, the car''s headlights found the mysterious dark figure.


    "Huh?"


    However, at this moment, Brother Li seemed to have noticed something and couldn''t help but let out a surprised sound.


    In the middle of the muddy mountain path was a man wearing a black coat and a peaked cap.


    He was tall and thin, with half of his head lowered. The black cap completely covered his face.


    However, her hair was surprisingly long. Her jet-black hair was already hanging down to her chest.


    "Looks like she''s a girl."


    Professor Li thought silently as he looked at the long haired figure in the coat.


    A short while later, as Teacher Li''s car got closer, his original appearance became clearer.


    It really was a girl. Although her entire body was wrapped in a thick black coat, her slender white neck and somewhat pale fingers showed her gender without exception.


    It''s too late for a girl to be here.


    Looking at the dark sky, Professor Li thought to himself.


    "Whap."


    With a slight sound, Teacher Li pulled the handbrake and parked the car not far from the girl.


    "Miss, where are you going?"


    Teacher Li rolled down the window, stuck his head out the window, and asked the girl not far away.


    To her surprise, the girl did not answer her own question, but remained motionless.


    Teacher Li was slightly stunned for a moment before he seemed to recall that there was an additional look of understanding on his face:


    Indeed, this was a stranger who didn''t have business in the village. A girl in her house was a bit vigilant when she saw a stranger take the initiative to strike up a conversation.


    Fortunately, he wasn''t a bad person.


    Thinking of this, Teacher Li smiled, "Lady, I am from village Li."


    "If it''s along the way, I can give you a hand." As Teacher Li said this, he raised his wrist to look at his watch, "It''s already past 7. Moreover, there''s no such thing as a village without a store."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a bad person." Teacher Li said.


    To Teacher Li''s surprise, the girl still didn''t answer his question. She just stood dumbly in the middle of the road like a puppet.


    Just when Teacher Li was getting impatient, the girl suddenly nodded her head, stretched out her white fingers and raised her peaked cap.


    A pale, bloodless face instantly appeared in Teacher Li''s sight.


    "Thank you."


    The young lady''s red lips slightly parted as she spoke in a leisurely manner.


    "It''s fine. Come up and take a seat."


    Professor Li smiled kindly and told the girl to get in the car quickly.


    "Yes."


    The girl nodded and walked towards the car. However, her way of walking was very strange.


    As his legs moved, he swayed a bit. It was as if he was floating in the air, and his entire body was floating gently.


    Although Mr. Li was puzzled, he did not think too much about it. He mumbled to himself as he opened the passenger door.


    "Whap."


    A few minutes later, the girl had already gotten into the car. She stretched out her hand and closed the door.


    Then he lowered his head again and said nothing.


    Seeing the girl so taciturn, Teacher Li did not say anything. He opened his mouth and smiled, then started the car.


    "Boom ¡­"


    With a low rumble, the car once again drove on the muddy road.


    At this moment, the outside of the window had already become completely dark. Aside from the tall and dense forest, there was almost no one else, not to mention a single person.


    "Whap."


    Following a small sound, Teacher Li turned on the headlights and carefully drove forward.


    "Sha..."


    A gust of wind blew past, rustling the surrounding trees. A few of the trees in the surroundings swayed non-stop, giving off an eerie feeling.


    Teacher Li originally wanted to talk to the girl, but when he saw that the girl''s head was buried in her clothes, he gave up on that idea.


    However, a moment later, Teacher Li suddenly felt a gust of cold wind blowing on his body.


    Strange.


    The surrounding windows were all closed, so why did he get into the cold wind?


    Teacher Li slightly frowned. He wrapped his leather jacket tighter and slowly shook his head.


    Perhaps it was his own psychological effect.


    However, as time passed, the interior of the car became much colder after ten minutes or so.


    "Si ¡­"


    Feeling waves of cold wind blowing over, Teacher Li could not help but shiver. Goosebumps also rose all over his body.


    "Could it be that there''s a leak in the car?"


    A few seconds later, Teacher Li adjusted his glasses and looked around.


    After a while, Mr. Li did not notice anything wrong with the car. He could only retract his gaze and focus his attention back on the car.


    "Turn on the air conditioner."


    He stretched out his finger and pressed the button to turn on and off the air conditioner.


    "Whap."


    "Boom..."


    With a light sound, the air conditioner produced a low and continuous sound, and hot air began to float out from it.


    After a few minutes, the car finally became a little warmer.


    Sensing that the temperature had risen, Teacher Li heaved a long sigh of relief. His expression relaxed once more.


    "Miss, are you cold?"


    Teacher Li seemed to have thought of something as he turned his head to look at the girl in the front passenger seat and asked.


    "No."


    The girl shook her head and said softly.


    "That''s good."


    Upon hearing these words, Teacher Li slightly nodded his head before opening his mouth to smile. "There seems to be some problem with my car. I''m guessing that there''s a broken windscreen somewhere."


    "Looks like I need to fix it when I return to the village."


    As he spoke, he skillfully drove the car.


    "Oh right, are you from village Li as well?" A few seconds later, Teacher Li asked casually.


    "Yes." The girl nodded slightly.


    "Oh." Teacher Li''s expression turned to one of realization. "Then it''s already so late. This trip is really dangerous."


    "If I hadn''t run into you, you probably would have walked back." Teacher Li said half-jokingly, "Next time, remember to give us a call."


    "Yes."


    "You''re a student, aren''t you? Is it because of the holiday that you went back to your hometown?" After pausing for a moment, Teacher Li could not suppress the curiosity in his heart and asked again.


    The girl fell silent. This time, the girl did not fall silent. Instead, she acknowledged herself as a student.


    Not only that, the two of them even began to chat.

 C66 Paper Man

    It turned out that as time passed, the conversation between the two gradually deepened and Teacher Li was surprised to discover:


    In front of him, this girl was actually proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Furthermore, her literary skills were also very high.


    This could not help but fall into the favor of Teacher Li. As if he had met a close friend of many years, Teacher Li revealed much of his research content to the girl.


    Not only that, the girl was also very humble. He didn''t put on any airs when chatting with others. He was very approachable.


    During the conversation, the girl even asked for Teacher Li''s school address and direction of study for any classes. She also promised that she would definitely attend Teacher Li''s class.


    At this moment, Teacher Li''s heart was filled with joy. To think that he would be able to meet a female student with such good qualifications.


    Just as the two of them were conversing and wishing for more, the car had been on the mountain road for more than half an hour and they could already see the lights at the village entrance.


    At the lights of the village entrance, a figure was standing far away as if he was waiting for something.


    "Second uncle."


    Teacher Li''s pupils contracted slightly as she instantly recognized the identity of the figure.


    "Looks like it''ll be a bit faster."


    Teacher Li said and lightly stepped on the throttle, increasing his speed by a lot.


    BOOM!


    Not long after, the car had arrived at the village entrance and its speed slowed down a lot.


    "Li Lijiu!"


    The person at the village entrance looked at Mazda who was getting closer. He quickly waved his hand and ran towards Professor Li in the car.


    When Teacher Li saw his second uncle running towards him, his expression changed slightly. He hurriedly unfastened his seat belt and opened the car door.


    "Why are you here personally, second uncle?"


    A trace of doubt appeared on Teacher Li''s face as he spoke.


    "Didn''t I miss you?" The tanned middle-aged man looked at Teacher Li as he rubbed his hands, revealing a simple and honest smile.


    "Quickly go home. Second sister is having her birthday. Her family is waiting for you."


    As the middle-aged man spoke, the smile on his face intensified as he spoke.


    "Alright, get in my car." Teacher Li nodded. Then, she seemed to recall something, "Oh right, I''m pulling a girl in my car. I have to take her home first..."


    "She is also from our village, take a look at which village''s girl she is from."


    As Teacher Li spoke, he pointed at the passenger seat.


    When second uncle heard this, he was stunned for a moment. He then walked to the left side of the car and bent over to take a closer look through the window.


    However, a few seconds later, as if his second uncle had discovered something terrifying, his expression suddenly changed and he stuttered as he spoke.


    "You ¡­ What are you doing with this thing in the passenger seat? "


    "Something?" I''m a girl. "


    Professor Li frowned and adjusted the glasses on the bridge of his nose, looking at the passenger seat.


    However, this hope did not matter. It almost scared Teacher Li to death, and his body also started to tremble all of a sudden.


    The passenger seat was actually a black coloured paper man!


    Yes, it was the paper man used for cremation at the funeral.


    At this moment, the paper man''s lips were red and white, and the cheeks that were made from snow-white paper were extremely exquisite. However, there was an unspeakable weirdness about it.


    "Paper Man..."


    Teacher Li''s entire body was trembling. He could not believe his own eyes:


    Could it be that the girl he had chatted with all this time was actually a human?


    At this point, the teacher suddenly felt the world spin around him. His vision went dark, and he fainted on the spot.


    After nearly two days of unconsciousness, Teacher Li finally woke up.


    Furthermore, according to the villagers, he had run into evil, which meant that he had run into something unclean.


    His own second uncle had found a Taoist from somewhere, but the Daoist Priest had confidently guaranteed that he would get rid of the wrongdoer after casting the spell for him.


    From then on, Teacher Li rested for a few more days before leaving for the city.


    However, when Teacher Li returned to the city, he felt that something was wrong with his body. Furthermore, his condition was also getting worse every day. He was extremely weak.


    This was also the reason why imitating Teacher Li''s complexion turned so pale right after opening the door.


    At this moment, as I listened to Teacher Li''s reminiscence, my face also showed signs of movement.


    No wonder there was a black fog lingering behind him.


    After almost half an hour of conversation, Teacher Li finally cleared up the matter. After a few light coughs, he picked up the teacup and finished the cup of tea in one gulp.


    "I don''t know why I''m telling you these things." Teacher Li looked at me and bitterly smiled. A trace of helplessness appeared on his face.


    "Because I''m good at these things."


    I slowly nodded my head and suddenly stretched out my hand to touch Teacher Li''s shoulder blade.


    "Could it be that you understand all of this?"


    Looking at me, who suddenly stretched out my hand, Teacher Li couldn''t help but be surprised.


    I didn''t reply to Teacher Li''s words. With a slight movement of my right hand, I had already pressed down on his shoulder blade.


    "Whew."


    At the same time, I heaved a long sigh of relief. With a thought, I circulated the imprint power in my right arm and headed towards my right hand.


    Even though, so far, I don''t know exactly what this power belongs to. But after the previous few battles, I have already discovered that he has the ability to restrain ghosts.


    Furthermore, the black qi behind Teacher Li is constantly emitting. From my estimation, it should be a type of Ghost Possession.


    After a moment, I could faintly feel that the imprint had crawled up my right arm to my palm and was seeping towards Teacher Li''s shoulder blade.


    "This is..."


    When Teacher Li felt the unusual movement from his right shoulder, he couldn''t help but raise his head and look at me in shock.


    "Don''t move."


    After a moment of silence, I warned him.


    He then channeled more power into his shoulder blade.


    "Buzz ¡­"


    At the same time, with a light sound, Teacher Li''s shoulder blade actually started trembling.


    A few seconds later, a ray of golden light suddenly flowed through my arm and shot into Teacher Li''s body!


    Ah!


    At that moment, a scream came from behind Professor Li. A black shadow shot out from his back and slipped towards the door!


    The speed of the shadow was extremely fast. In just a few moments, it had already disappeared.


    "What is that thing!"


    When Teacher Li heard the strange noise coming from behind him, he turned around abruptly and saw the strange black shadow. His expression was shocked as he asked.


    "That''s the Spiritualist Ghost."


    I looked at the black figure that had disappeared at the entrance and explained, "It is the lowest level of possessed ghosts. It doesn''t have any offensive power."

 C67 Possessed Ghost

    "The woman you saw in the car a while ago was also transformed into a paper man by it." I looked at Teacher Li and said, "After that, I attached myself onto your body."


    "It''s also because of this that your body has become much weaker after he has been constantly absorbing your Profound Qi during this period of time."


    I stared at Teacher Li''s face as I explained.


    "Such a thing actually happened ¡­"


    Hearing my words, Teacher Li couldn''t help but be stunned. His face was full of shock.


    "How do you know all this?" After a long while, Teacher Li finally came back to his senses. He looked at me and cautiously asked.


    "And also that golden light... Are you able to kill demons and get rid of devils? " Teacher Li asked stiffly.


    In his view of the world, everything followed the laws and laws of science. There were no ghosts to speak of.


    However, the recent incident had caused him to believe that there was a ghost.


    "Something like that."


    I nodded my head and secretly touched the imprint on my right arm as I smiled.


    "Thank you ¡­" "Thank you."


    Hearing my admission, Teacher Li was stunned and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Naturally, I also understood that this matter had a great impact on him who was a scientist.


    "It doesn''t matter. After all, I''m your student." I smiled at Teacher Li, hinting him not to take too much notice of it. "Take good care of your body during this period of time. After a short period of time, the lost essence energy will naturally return."


    "Alright."


    Teacher Li nodded. "Then, that ghost ¡­"


    "Just leave it to me." I patted my chest. "It''s just a Spiritualist. It''s not a big problem."


    "You can go back first. If you have anything to discuss with me, you can do it." I looked at the pale face of Teacher Li and said.


    Indeed, what happened tonight had frightened him quite a bit. It seemed that he would need a long time to react.


    "Yes."


    As he spoke, he turned around and walked towards the door.


    I was the only one left standing there, deep in thought.


    The school was indeed extraordinary. After I obtained the imprint, I first found the delicate appearance of a female demon, and then saw a Spirit Ghost here.


    How many more secrets were hidden in this school?


    However, this school was originally located in Baleful Yin Faction. Coupled with the fact that they could not see the sun for many years, the humidity was already far beyond what an ordinary school could compare to.


    Of all these yin energies, the one with the heaviest yin aura should be the rumored experimental building 2.


    It seems that if I want to find out about the hidden ghosts in the school, I have to go to Building 2 to check out what''s going on.


    But before that ¡­ Let''s take a look at the background of this Devil Snake first.


    With that in mind, I nodded my head before turning around and heading out of the classroom.


    "..."


    A dozen minutes later, I managed the entrance to the school building and returned to the dormitory.


    Before he even entered the dorm, a deafening snoring sound could be heard. It was so loud that even the corridor on the first floor could be heard.


    It was none other than Zhu Qilin.


    Currently, he was sprawled on the bed, sleeping soundly.


    "This guy ¡­"


    Shaking my head, I walked over to her bed and gently covered him with the quilt I''d kicked aside.


    I immediately put down the things in my hands, took a quick shower, and laid down on the bed.


    A deep sense of exhaustion suddenly came over me. I quietly closed my eyes and instantly fell asleep.


    In my dream, I walked alone to Building 2 of the laboratory building. As I approached the rumored classroom, the imprint on my arm began to hurt:


    Could it be that there is something related to my imprint here?


    Not long after, I arrived at the classroom door.


    "Whew."


    After taking a deep breath, I mustered up my courage and pushed open the door to the classroom.


    A white-robed man with his hair standing tall stood at the podium. He held an ancient book in his hand as he read it carefully.


    When I looked closely, my sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes looked somewhat similar to mine.


    At this moment, the man didn''t notice my presence and was reading the book in his hand while shaking his head. From the looks of it, he was extremely interested.


    After focusing my gaze for a moment, I tilted my head slightly and swept my gaze downwards.


    In the center of the classroom, there was a young girl wearing a light purple dress with her hair tied up high. She was looking at the man in ancient clothing with admiration.


    To my surprise, however, the girl looked familiar, as if she had seen her somewhere before!


    "This is..."


    A few seconds later, my pupils suddenly contracted. A flash of light appeared in my mind and I couldn''t help but shiver.


    It was from the previous scene, the ghost lady who turned into my last girlfriend, Xiao Nan!


    Why was she here?


    And what did she have to do with the person on stage?


    Just when I was making wild guesses, the two of them seemed to have discovered my existence. They abruptly turned their heads and coldly stared at me!


    Sensing the unfriendly gazes from the two of them, I couldn''t help but be shocked as I took advantage of the momentum and retreated backwards.


    However, after taking only two steps back, my feet suddenly slipped and I lost my center of gravity as I fell backwards.


    "Peng!"


    Following a dull thud, I fell heavily to the ground. A wave of pain immediately assaulted every part of my body.


    "Hey, wake up."


    At that moment, I heard a gentle voice in my ear, causing me to open my eyes.


    So all of this was just a dream.


    I couldn''t help but quietly sigh in relief as I looked in the direction of the voice.


    It was Zhu Qilin. At this moment, he was looking at me indifferently. The towel was resting on his shoulder and he was constantly dripping water.


    "There''s a class today for the first quarter. Get up quickly."


    Seeing that I had opened my eyes, the Scarlet Kylin reminded me as it turned around and walked towards the bathroom.


    At this moment, my mind was still in a state of chaos. After experiencing so many scenes and dreams, I was already unable to differentiate between reality and an illusion.


    After a long pause, I gently shook my head, clearing my head a little.


    Then I got out of bed, put on my slippers, stretched, and went to the washstand on the balcony.


    Fifteen minutes later, I was done washing up and dressed, waiting for the qilin.


    At this moment, the Scarlet Kylin was still looking at itself in the mirror. It was playing with its hair hair gel, elegantly dressing itself up.


    "Do you have a date today?"


    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help but laugh as I asked.


    However, in the next second, Zhu Qilin said something that surprised me. "Yes, it was Jiao Jiao."


    With that Devil Snake?

 C68 Frightened Soul

    "You like Jiao Jiao?"


    I frowned. That''s a Devil Snake.


    To be honest, I don''t want Zhu Qilin and Jiao Jiao to be together. That woman is very problematic.


    "It''s alright. I was wondering what kind of expression you had on your face, Su Yue, but it seems like you''re not very happy about it. Say it first, I''m not interested in men."


    Zhu Qilin smacked his lips as he spoke.


    "F * ck off."


    I looked disgusted. I really admired this guy.


    However, even if it is in the dark, I will definitely go with them.


    Although he didn''t know what the Devil Snake was trying to do, it definitely wasn''t a good thing to think about.


    It''s rare for this Zhu Qilin to be interested in girls, so it''s not good for me to say anything more.


    With the deep location of the school, I had to be careful about what I met one after the other.


    That afternoon, the boy, Zhu Qilin, had dressed himself well in the mirror. His hair was all so waxy that it almost reflected the light.


    A handful of bright roses appeared in his hand, and he quickly left the room.


    It was hard to tell that he had the skills to coax girls.


    I didn''t say much and just quietly followed behind the Zhu Qilin. In case of any emergency, I still had the imprint on my arm to use.


    Then, I followed Zhu Qilin to the back of the mountain. As the sky gradually darkened, I saw a brown-haired girl in the distance.


    "Zhu Qilin, you''re here?"


    Jiao Jiao seemed to be very happy. She even smelled the rose on the hand of the Scarlet Kylin.


    As she was sniffing the flowers, she made a small movement and quickly stuck out her tongue.


    It was this movement that gave me the creeps. The tongue was clearly split open, not a human tongue.


    This is a snake''s tongue!


    "Come, come."


    For some reason, Zhu Qilin felt a little dizzy. Seeing Jiao Jiao Jiao''s little movements, he only felt that she was incomparably cute and didn''t realize that something was wrong.


    This serpent demon''s disguise is quite good.


    "Sit, why are you so far away?"


    Jiao Jiao''s face was full of smiles as she grabbed Zhu Qilin''s hand and sat down on a stone foundation located in the back of the mountain.


    This place was rarely visited, so it was a good place for men and women to date.


    Being held by the hand by Jiao Jiao, Zhu Qilin was a little confused. This guy had a lustful look on his face. Very soon, he became intimate with Jiao Jiao Jiao.


    The two of them were like dried wood and burning fire. They had probably fallen in love with each other a long time ago.


    "Zhu Qilin, Zhu Qilin, this is a beautiful snake!"


    I silently watched as the two of them stopped talking.


    After an hour or so, the sky gradually darkened, but the two of them still did not feel like leaving.


    A chilly wind blew. The mountain behind the campus at night was especially cold, causing one to feel the urge to shiver.


    "Wuwuwu."


    The wind was howling like a wailing ghost, and I hid behind a big rock, alert.


    "Zhu Qilin, do you like me?"


    "I like it."


    "Really? Then can you do anything for me?"


    "Yes."


    The Scarlet Kylin was already beaming with happiness, it did not distinguish between north, south, east and west.


    "Sure."


    Jiao Jiao stretched out her finger to draw circles on the heart of the scarlet qilin. Just as she finished speaking, her expression changed.


    "Ah!"


    With a miserable scream, an incomparably sharp fingernail suddenly stretched out. This fingernail was like a treasured sword chopping through iron like mud, instantly piercing straight into the heart of the Scarlet Kylin.


    "Zhu Qilin."


    I was anxious and couldn''t care about anything else as I hastily rushed out.


    After rushing out, he saw that there was a big hole at the location of the heart. Strangely enough, there was no red blood flowing out of the hole, making his heartbeat clearly visible.


    Nie Li wondered what spell this Devil Snake had cast.


    "Heh, heh heh heh."


    Zhu Qilin drooled with a silly look as he fell into an illusion.


    "Slurp."


    Her delicate brown hair had already been released and turned into dozens of green snakes. They bit towards the heart of the Scarlet Kylin, gnawing on its flesh.


    A strong stench of blood emanated from the cauldron, causing everyone to feel nauseous.


    This snake demon was actually eating a human''s heart.


    "Dammit, f * ck off."


    I saw my good friend, the Scarlet Kylin''s heart was almost cut out by the Devil Snake, how can I not be angry?


    Immediately, I grabbed the mark on my arm and directed it towards the Serpent Demon''s Inspiration.


    With this kowtow, the snake-demon let out a blood-curdling screech. It was enveloped by the golden light and disappeared in a few moments.


    "You ran pretty fast."


    I closed my eyes and had the air of an expert.


    "Hiss, hmm, what''s going on? Su Yue, why are you here?"


    At this moment, the scarlet Qilin also woke up. The only difference was that the wound on its heart had long since disappeared completely, as if it had never been cut open.


    This confused me. I had clearly seen him being gouged out of his heart.


    "Let''s not talk about me anymore. Are you alright?"


    I walked up with a surprised face and examined it carefully. There really weren''t any wounds on the body of the Scarlet Kylin.


    "Of course it''s fine."


    Zhu Qilin patted off the dirt on his body and stood up with a smile with his back facing me.


    The moonlight enveloped Zhu Qilin''s body, giving him a strange feeling for some reason.


    "Hehehe, hehe."


    Suddenly, the Scarlet Qilin bent its body like a shrimp and let out a creepy, creepy smile.


    It was a voice that was hard to put into words, and I felt as if my head were about to split open.


    What was going on?


    In the night, the Scarlet Kylin slowly turned its body around. Its heart astonishingly had a frightening hole in it, but the heart inside had long since disappeared.


    "What?"


    I was scared to the point that I was sweating cold sweat.


    "Su Yue."


    With a loud shout, black blood flowed out from the corner of that Zhu Qilin''s mouth. His entire body was shrouded in a sinister aura. He twisted his body and pounced towards me.


    A scarlet tongue comes out of my mouth and turns into a rope, binding my neck.


    For a moment, I couldn''t move, no matter how much I struggled.


    "Bam."


    I only felt my vision darken as the snake''s tongue tore through the sky and knocked against a rock. In an instant, I lost consciousness.


    On the eve of losing consciousness, a cold feeling came from his chest.


    "..."


    "Su Yue, Su Yue, wake up, I said. Bro, please help me out. What is this brat doing? He must be having nightmares. It''s almost time for class."


    "I don''t know. Should I throw some water on your face?"


    "Don''t, what do I do if I get sick?"


    I heard a voice in my ear, and my body dropped like lead.


    Always falling, always falling.


    Finally, a thump could be heard, and his head felt like it was about to explode.


    "Ah, snakes!"


    I shouted and sat up.


    In front of him were his familiar roommates, as well as that Zhu Qilin.


    What was going on?


    Didn''t I follow Zhu Qilin and Jiao Jiao Jiao to a date?


    "Damn, you''re finally awake. Hurry up and pack up for class."


    Zhu Qilin curled his lips, showing an unhappy expression.

 C69 Gatekeeper Kudzu

    "Scarlet Kylin?"


    I widened my eyes and grabbed onto the collar of the Scarlet Kylin. I looked at its heart and saw that it was still intact.


    "Aiyo, what are you doing? Su Yue, you changed your sexual orientation after falling unconscious?"


    Zhu Qilin quickly dodged.


    "No, nothing."


    Weird, the wound is gone. I clearly remember that the Scarlet Kylin''s heart was tenderly dug out, and in the end it even turned into a serpent demon that coiled around me.


    I turned my head and looked at my watch. It was three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Hmm, then what happened before was just a dream?


    His memory seemed to have gone awry, but what happened between Guo Qilin and Jiao Jiao on a date was so real.


    "Zhu Qilin, you didn''t go on a date with Jiao Jiao Jiao?"


    I asked tentatively.


    "What?" Alright, I''ll tell you right now, I''m talking to Jiao Jiao about a date. Hmm, I originally said that it would be a date in the afternoon, but isn''t this just a temporary change in class? We have to go to class. "


    Zhu Qilin said as if nothing had happened, without even the slightest flaw.


    "Diversion?"


    I frowned. Could it be that what I saw in the afternoon was really just a dream?


    Forget it, forget it.


    Seeing that it was almost time for class, I picked up my textbook and followed Zhu Qilin and the rest out of the classroom.


    The afternoon class was so boring that my mind wasn''t on it at all. I was still thinking about the past.


    But no matter how he looked at it, he couldn''t understand it. In short, there was something wrong with Jiao Jiao.


    After class, I went to the cafeteria to eat. That fellow, Zhu Qilin, followed me.


    "Boss, what''s the taste of this dish? Why does it taste like wine?"


    For some reason, her face was somewhat pale.


    "Ah, you said this dish? Hai, this is a new dish, it''s filled with yellow wine."


    The canteen auntie answered with a smile.


    "Fermented yellow wine?"


    When no one expected this, the Scarlet Kylin threw the lunchbox on the ground, breaking into pieces and attracting the attention of many people around it.


    Then, with a strange expression on his face, he hurriedly walked outside, quickly leaving everyone''s line of sight.


    "Yo, which class are you from?"


    "That''s right, the quality is extremely poor."


    Everyone smacked their lips and said. This kind of thing would probably be criticized by the counselors. Who would you show it to?


    "Zhu Qilin."


    I frowned. I had only used the red wine as seasoning. Was there really a need to throw the lunchbox?


    This puzzled me.


    Zhu Qilin was too weird. Normally, although this guy''s temper was bad, he would never throw things away just because of a disagreement over food.


    Besides, this guy had an excellent appetite. He had never been picky with food before.


    I shook my head and put it behind me.


    That night, it was my turn to experiment with the old professor, a Ph.D. in physics who was in his seventies this year and seemed to be guiding an extraordinary subject.


    Because they did not have enough manpower, the school would arrange for students to take turns helping out. In other words, they would be handing out items to the assistants. It was not a big deal.


    Moreover, after going there, it would be considered as a life achievement. In short, it would be a benefit.


    I put on my clothes, tidied up my appearance a bit, and went out.


    But before he could take two steps, Coach Li called.


    "Hey, Su Yue, is the Scarlet Kylin in the dorm? This brat is too outrageous, he actually dropped his lunch box in the cafeteria."


    It seems like the coaches found out about what happened this afternoon.


    "He''s not in the dorm. What? He should have a class tonight, right?"


    I asked. I remember there was an elective class tonight.


    "Yes, but this kid didn''t come to class and there''s no one in the dorm. I wonder where he went."


    "It can''t be?"


    It''s been four hours since the cafeteria. It''s almost ten o''clock.


    Something was not right.


    "Alright, if he comes back, then remember to ask him to come to my office tomorrow. Oh, right, I''ve been doing quite well these few days, and there''s no recurrence."


    Brother Li kept his last few words to a whisper.


    Of course, I know what he meant. The ghosts shouldn''t be coming back.


    "Alright, Brother Li. I''ll go to the laboratory first. It''s my turn today"


    "Oh, oh, then go quickly. Remember to be diligent. The old professor is a famous person. You might be able to learn a thing or two from him."


    After hanging up, I walked down the dormitory building and headed towards the laboratory.


    The laboratory was located in the southwest corner of the school, where the mountain was hidden. It had not experienced sunlight all year round, so it was very cold.


    He had been there a few times before. The place was pitch black, so the girls would probably be so scared that they would cry.


    When he passed downstairs, he happened to meet the guard, Master Ge, sweeping the floor.


    Master Ge seemed to be in his sixties, with a strong body. He had been a guard in charge of the male dorm for many years.


    Normally, he wore an old-fashioned fur, and he spoke in a dialect, which made him seem very amiable.


    The sky was almost dark, and the light at the door was dim. He could vaguely see Master Ge sweeping a pile of leaves.


    However, the way they were piled up was quite unique. Three piles of dead leaves had formed a shape, with six leaves embedded in the middle. It was as if they were playing with an eight array diagram.


    Master Ge liked to read ancient books when he had nothing to do, so it wasn''t weird for him to fiddle around with strange things.


    "Uncle, I''m sweeping the floor. It''s fine, I''ll go to the laboratory to help out."


    I chuckled, intending to leave immediately.


    However, Master Ge suddenly gave a soft ''eh'' sound and stopped me.


    "Wait a minute, Su Yue, something''s not right. Don''t move, let me take a good look."


    Master Ge retracted his smile, and his face turned serious. His callused hand touched my chest through my clothes.


    I was shocked. What kind of situation is this? Grandpa Ge has that kind of hobby. I heard that older people have such a good taste.


    "Hmm? Su Yue, where did you go today? Did you go to the back mountain? "


    Master Ge''s eyes were like torches as he stared at my chest with an ugly expression.


    "Back mountain, what back mountain? Grandpa Ge, I told you not to play anymore, I''m going to be late."


    I said helplessly.


    "Being late, hmph, that''s still better than giving away your life. Su Yue, I suggest that you don''t go out today. Furthermore, buy some yellow wine and drink it. You can see for yourself."


    Master Ge shook his head, tore open my collar, and pointed it towards my chest.


    "What? Drinking too? The counselor knows that I''m not to be punished. Hiss, what''s going on?"


    I widened my eyes as I saw that my normal skin had suddenly turned black at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Not only that, but the skin had become scorched black, and centipede-like bloody lines had appeared on its surface. There were also marks of stitches and mending, as if a heart bypass surgery had been performed.


    "How could this be?"


    My heart went cold, and I understood more or less of what Master Ge had said.


    Yellow wine, snake is afraid of yellow wine, then this afternoon, the Scarlet Kylin lost its composure because of yellow wine?

 C70 Laboratory

    The matter at the back of the mountain was not a dream. The Scarlet Kylin did go on a date with Jiao Jiao, and I saw it as well.


    I even remembered, holding my head and feeling a splitting headache.


    At the back of the mountain, the Scarlet Kylin extended its snake-like tongue to control me. Then, everything went dark before my eyes, and I didn''t know what had happened.


    If it was true, they must have done something.


    "Master Ge, am I, am I alive or dead?"


    I''m scared, too.


    "Don''t move, this thread should have been sewn for you by that woman. What a brilliant technique, and she even used an illusion to hide it. What do they want to do? Damn it, this woman."


    Master Ge stopped my arm, pulling the thread with one hand and pressing on my chest with the other. He actually forcibly pulled the thread out from the wound.


    "Rip."


    I grit my teeth. It still hurts.


    The wound on my chest had already formed a scab, which was faster than I had expected. Even though the string was forcefully torn, it didn''t have much of an impact.


    "They tried to steal your heart, but they failed."


    Master Ge burnt the string with his lighter and turned it into ashes.


    Although Master Ge''s tone was flat, but I couldn''t calm down no matter how hard I tried.


    "Great sir, what exactly is going on? Do you know something?"


    I clutched at the wound on my chest, still shaken. I could still feel my heartbeat, which meant that my heart had yet to be dug out.


    The pain was so real that he nearly lost his heart.


    A man can''t live without a heart, can he? I''m afraid not.


    "Phew, this old man has been in this university for too long. I remember that year, haha, too long, right? There was a student who died in class for no reason, I thought it was a sudden death, but after dissecting him, I found that there was no heart."


    Master Ge gave me an indifferent look.


    "What?"


    This kind of thing happened at that time, but the Snake Demon had just entered the academy, so it was impossible for her to have done it.


    He could still go to class without his heart. What was going on?


    Is there anything else in this university I don''t know?


    Looking at the moon in the night sky, I had an indescribable feeling that this university was more mysterious than I had ever imagined.


    "Don''t ask, if you know too much, your life will be gone. Relax in class. Oh right, don''t you want to go to the laboratory? Go, but don''t go into Professor Yang''s storage room, do you understand?"


    Master Ge looked at me again and said.


    "Professor Yang, you have a problem?"


    Professor Yang was the old man in his seventies who worked in the laboratory all year round. It was said that he was an extremely workaholic and wouldn''t go home even on New Year''s Eve.


    Don''t want me to go into the storage room?


    Speaking of which, that laboratory is also eerily eerie. I''ve only been there once before and was in charge of some textual work in the outermost hall.


    And it was during the day, and he had never been to the lab at night.


    "It''s hard to say. Just don''t ask, but be careful of your counselors, don''t get too close to them."


    Grandpa Ge gave me one last instruction and then carried the broom back to the dormitory on the first floor to watch TV.


    Counselor, Brother Li?


    Did he have a problem too?


    Not really.


    With all kinds of questions in my mind, I didn''t know what to do, so I could only take things one step at a time.


    I definitely have to go to this laboratory. Being Professor Yang''s assistant is considered a social practice, and can give me a lot of points.


    Under the dim moonlight, time passed.


    I finally reached the laboratory''s main hall before the appointed time. There were already a few people sitting in the main hall waiting for me. It seems that I wasn''t the only one here tonight.


    Under the dim light, a 14-inch black and white TV was repeatedly broadcasting a medical anatomy documentary. Bloody scenes appeared one after another.


    Two men and a woman were already sitting in the hall. I didn''t know any of them.


    There were too many students in the university. Sometimes, when they met people from the same academy, they would rarely, so it was normal for them to not know each other.


    "Oh, another brother. My name is Lin Zhuang. Hehe, I''m from the Construction Academy."


    Lin Zhuang wore a pair of black-rimmed glasses. He looked like a refined and gentle young man who was rather thin and frail.


    I nodded back.


    However, the guy on the other side didn''t have such a good face. He didn''t even look at me. His hair that reached his ears had a lot of personality. There were black earrings in his ears.


    "Yuntong."


    The girl in the distance laughed. She had pretty good looks with short hair, fair skin and a tall figure.


    She showed her white teeth as she spoke, and I gave her my name without saying much. Then she fiddled with her fingernails again.


    His fingernails brushed a few times, and all ten fingers were painted black.


    Yuntong even shook her head towards me, revealing a calm smile. Combined with her black fingernails, it made her look even more strange.


    I didn''t say much, but my heart was heavy.


    Besides, Master Ge repeatedly told me not to enter the storage room in the laboratory building.


    The lighting was dim. There was a cold-looking long-haired youth, a smiling girl in black armor, and a straight-A student.


    Including me, this is tonight''s lineup.


    "Looks like everyone''s here. I''m Yang Debang, you can just call me Professor Yang. I don''t have much work for you to do tonight, so I''ll just clean up and sort the documents. You can''t do the disciplinary work either."


    At this moment, a chuckling voice could be heard.


    Professor Yang, wearing a white lab coat without glasses, walked over with a smile. He wasn''t tall, only about 1.6 meters, but his walking speed was quite fast.


    Everyone hurriedly stood up to greet him. Even the cold-looking young man was the same. This sort of respect was something that they had to give.


    Then, he introduced himself. Only now did I know that the callous youth was called Liu Hao Ran.


    The laboratory was very remote, and Professor Yang was working all night, so he probably wouldn''t have to go back to his dorm tonight.


    This laboratory had a total of two floors. On the first floor, there were all sorts of experimental equipment. The tables and chairs in the hall were rather simple and crude.


    As for the second floor, it was even more chaotic. The main experiment site was on the second floor, and there were already set up precise instruments and some experimental materials.


    "Alright, now follow me to the second floor, and we might spend the night there. If you''re tired, you can lie down on the sofa on the first floor for a while, then take turns working."


    Professor Yang led us towards the staircase, pointing as we passed by the sofa.


    That was still an old-fashioned spring sofa. It was old and worn out and hadn''t been changed for who knows how long. There was always talk of having no victories.


    "Oh, by the way, when you rest on the sofa on the first floor, don''t open the door. Lock it properly."


    Finally, Professor Yang suddenly turned around and added this sentence, his expression was very solemn.


    As I reached the second floor, I couldn''t help but turn my head to look at the screen of the 14-inch black-and-white TV.


    This is the whole process of dissecting a living person''s heart...

 C71 Midnight 12 Oclock

    I felt all the hair on my body stand up as I hurried to follow Professor Yang and co. into the second floor.


    This TV show is the same. It''s not good to put anything on it, yet you insist on putting this dissecting thing.


    Something must have happened to the qilin. Even my own heart was almost dug up. How many other secrets were hidden in this school?


    The second floor was completely dark. It was unknown whether it was because the professor was too retarded or because he wanted to save money.


    There was only a small lamp on the second floor. The light was dim, and Angele could barely see one or two meters around him.


    Unfortunately, the space on the second floor was not small, with three rooms in total. The largest one was Professor Yang''s main lab, next to it was the instrument showroom, and the last one was where the files were stored.


    "Alright, this is the second floor. The four of you, don''t run around. I need to go in later to do my experiment. The boy and girl wearing glasses will go to the archive room and get me the documents that start 4."


    As Professor Yang commanded, he opened the door to the archive room.


    A rancid smell wafted through the room. It was unknown if all the books inside had become moldy. This professor did not have a single assistant, so it was hard to deal with him.


    "Mm, as for the two of you."


    After finishing the arrangements with Yun Tong and Lin Zhuang, Professor Yang turned around and looked at Liu Haoran and me.


    "It''s not a big deal. The two of you can just clean the stairs and the hall on the first floor. I''m not afraid of your jokes, I haven''t cleaned here for three weeks."


    "Alright, I''m going to do some experiments. You can go now."


    Leaving the last sentence, Professor Yang went into the laboratory alone, locking the door from the inside.


    In the dim light, we looked at each other.


    This professor was truly a strange fellow. No wonder he had been experimenting alone and didn''t have any assistants.


    With this personality, who would be willing to cooperate with him?


    I''m too lazy to care about that. I''m here to mix up my credits anyways, but cleaning isn''t too difficult for me.


    For the next hour, we worked separately, Yuntong and Lin Zhuang in the archives, while I took out my broom and cleaned the stairs.


    Although no one had cleaned here for half a month, most of the people here were dust that could be tidied up with a mop later.


    After I finished cleaning the mop, I turned my head and that indifferent youth, Liu Haoran, disappeared.


    It was as if he had evaporated from the world and suddenly disappeared from the laboratory.


    Whether it was the two rooms on the second floor or the lobby on the first floor, they were all gone.


    "This guy, Lin Zhuang, Yun Tong, do you see that Liu Haoran?"


    I turned to the two men in the archive room. They were almost done, and the first four files had been picked up.


    "Liu Haoran, wasn''t he dragging the floor on the first floor? I saw him."


    Lin Zhuang pushed his glasses and said.


    As for Yun Tong, this black-nailed girl had a charming smile on her face. It was unknown what she was thinking about.


    "Forget it."


    I don''t care, just think of it as Liu Haoran wanting to be lazy.


    Time passed second by second. In the blink of an eye, it was past 11: 40. There was still no news from Liu Haoran.


    The second floor and stairs had already been cleaned by me. This time, I carried a mop and bucket to the lobby on the first floor.


    Compared to the second floor, this place was much quieter. The 14-inch black and white TV was still broadcasting the medical program. However, there was no sound coming from the TV.


    To my left was a deep tunnel that led to the storage area.


    Other than that, the main hall was left on the first floor. There was nowhere else to be found.


    Either Liu Haoran left on his way back to the dorm, or ¡­


    Looking at the passageway that led to the storage room, I gulped and moved aside with shaky steps.


    Master Lai Ge had said not to enter the storage room.


    "Wuwuwu."


    While he was cleaning the hall on the first floor, there was a sudden gust of wind outside and thunder roared.


    It was randomly like a sudden downpour. The weather wasn''t accurate, and the full moon just now was hanging high in the sky. At this moment, it was already raining.


    In addition, the rain was getting heavier and heavier. The rustling sound of the wind made them feel as if they were crying, causing their scalps to go numb.


    "What a heavy rain."


    "Crash."


    Before I could finish lamenting, the windows on the first floor were suddenly ripped open by the violent wind. Fierce winds surged into them and engulfed the entire first floor.


    The wind was mixed with sand, making it so that I could barely keep my eyes open.


    "Zzzzzzz."


    The only fluorescent lights were flickering, as if the line had been affected by a storm.


    The entire first floor was lit up by fluorescent lights.


    But you have to hold on. If the lights go out, I won''t even be able to do my job.


    However, no matter how he thought about it, a minute later, the fluorescent light jumped for the last time. With a "Wu Zi" sound, it went out completely.


    Darkness shrouded them, and their surroundings were filled with darkness.


    Fortunately, the 14-inch TV can also provide a faint light, so I do not have to distinguish between north, south and north.


    "Seriously, when is a rainstorm bad? Choose this time."


    I muttered something and prepared to walk forward. I would close the window first.


    "Dang, dang, dang ¡­"


    But just as I was about to move, an old clock chimed from upstairs. It was a clockwork clock, a certain age.


    At this time, it should have been 12 o''clock.


    I didn''t care about that. After all, it was normal.


    But today, I don''t know whether it was idle or something, but I deliberately left some time to count the sounds of knocking on the door.


    Then something happened that made my scalp tingle. The clock had only rung eleven times.


    A little less!


    Did I remember the wrong time?


    Impossible, he had looked at his watch just now, it was indeed close to 12 points.


    Perhaps the clock was broken, but as long as the clockwork worked, it would not break.


    My grandfather had a watch like this in his house. It had been used since I was born, and it had been thirty years since then.


    The most he could do was not enough to stop the needle from moving.


    "What''s going on?"


    I felt a chill in my heart, as if I were alone in the dark of the first floor.


    The fear in his heart grew.


    "Forget it. I''ll close the window first."


    I let out a long breath and walked forward.


    The storm was not small, and it took me a great deal of effort to close the window and press the latch to lock the old window.


    "Whap."


    Before I could catch my breath and wipe the sweat off my forehead, I felt a tremor on my shoulder. I didn''t know who it was that had slapped me.


    Yun Tong and Lin Zhuang were still dealing with the documents on the second floor. If they went downstairs, they would hear footsteps.


    This slap had suddenly landed, didn''t that mean ¡­


    "Hiss."


    I sucked in a breath of cold air, already mentally prepared.

 C72 Broken Arm

    Could it be something unclean?


    I asked in my mind. I had already made some preparations, so it definitely wasn''t anything good.


    There was dirt everywhere in this crappy place.


    "Hah."


    I shouted. I wanted to grab the other party''s neck while he wasn''t paying attention and use the imprint on his arm.


    I don''t care what you are, suppress them all.


    But the moment I turned around, I saw a horrifying sight.


    My hands that were grabbing at him missed and my center of gravity became unstable, causing me to almost fall to the ground. I staggered for a long time before I managed to stabilize my body.


    In front of me, there is only a greyish-yellow arm that was cut off in mid-air. There isn''t a human body, so naturally, there isn''t a throat for me to lock onto ¡­


    Traces of blood seeped out from where his arm had been broken, and one could even see the bones and flesh within.


    Just what was this thing?


    Was this the thing that grabbed my shoulder?


    "Who is it? Come out here and put on a show."


    I gritted my teeth and looked around me as if I were facing a great enemy.


    The hand was broken, but it could still move on its own. My scalp felt numb.


    "Zzzzzzz."


    And it''s not over yet. The moment I said that, the 14-inch black and white TV program flashed and turned into a snowflake without a signal.


    What was even more horrifying was that there were terrifying screams coming from the television.


    "Ah ¡­" "Ahhh!"


    It was heart-wrenching, and even when it was just in his ears, he felt uncomfortable all over.


    "Dammit, this damn thing."


    I walked back, trying to get away from the weird arm.


    The atmosphere suddenly became strange. I actually met the gaze of a broken arm.


    The creature seemed to have its own consciousness. Its gray-yellow skin turned black and green, and then the eyes of a person appeared.


    An eyeball appeared on the skin of his arm and was spinning around, as if embedded in it.


    Strange and terrifying.


    Gradually, the eyeballs embedded in his hands seemed to be about to burst out of their sockets as they emitted a loud sound. Red colored blood was scattered all over the place, and it seemed as if they were about to burst out of his body.


    I felt sick and wished I could stay away from this damn thing.


    "Roar!"


    That ghost hand opened up its bloody mouth which was filled with sharp fangs. It roared at me just like that.


    However, this fellow is very fearful of the imprint on my arm, so he didn''t dare charge over.


    Just stood there with me.


    Hey hey hey, Su Yue, what are you doing? Cleaning up is so slow, hurry up, go faster.


    At this moment, Professor Yang''s voice came from the second floor.


    Following Professor Yang''s voice, without waiting for me to make a move, that arm suddenly curled up before landing on the ground with a "click".


    The strange eyes and mouth on his arm also disappeared.


    It was as if nothing had happened. Even the 14-inch black and white TV was back to normal.


    How strange.


    "This thing?"


    I went up and picked up the arm, only to discover that it was actually a silicone medical mold. It was slippery to the touch and felt very soft to the touch.


    However, this thing was previously filled with Ghost Eyes. I will never forget its heart-palpitating look.


    There was definitely a problem, and it was a big problem.


    "Oh, isn''t this my mold? I''m sorry, but do you think this is real? Haha, this is made out of silicone. It''s medical, so all the prostheses are made out of silicone. It''s because they simulate a human body."


    Professor Yang came down from the second floor. When he saw the severed arm on me, he was stunned for a moment before changing into this smile and laughing heartily.


    This expression seems to be hiding something. Even though he hid it extremely well, I still found out about it.


    I''ve studied psychology before. When a person lies, their expression changes slightly. Maybe the person involved didn''t notice this change.


    At this moment, I can see the subtle changes in Professor Yang, this guy must be lying.


    "Oh, it was windy and raining just now. I couldn''t see the road because of the short circuit. That''s why I was a bit slower in cleaning."


    I didn''t say anything and just handed the severed arm to Professor Yang.


    "Oh, oh, I know. That storm was pretty strong just now. How about this? You go upstairs and organize the documents with them. Several large cabinets are full of moldy documents."


    Professor Yang took the severed arm and carefully hid it, as if he was afraid that I would see it.


    This old thing was quite cautious.


    Although I don''t know what Professor Yang is hiding, I can only follow up on one path.


    "Bada."


    The dim yellow candle light lit up. Professor Yang lit a candle and urged me to the second floor.


    When I turned my head to look at him, this old fellow was holding onto that severed arm as he carefully entered the deep tunnel.


    The exit of the passageway was the storage room.


    Professor Yang actually went to the storage room, just what was inside.


    With his eyes full of broken hands and the mysterious Professor Yang, everything became even more complicated and confusing.


    On the second floor, Lin Zhuang and Yun Tong didn''t have much of a reaction when they saw me walk over. They still kept their heads down as they organized the documents.


    "What? Did you not find Liu Haoran? That guy must have run away. Tell him about it later. He escaped from work."


    Lin Zhuang pushed his glasses. This straight-A student always hated those kind of scum.


    "Well, maybe."


    I said perfunctorily, but my mind was no longer here. I was still thinking about the missing link between my severed arm and Liu Haoran.


    Somehow I felt that there must be a connection between the two.


    But I can''t tell you where it is. It''s a headache.


    "Alright, the three of you clean up here. I''ll continue my experiment. Don''t disturb me when there''s nothing else to do."


    Professor Yang walked up coldly, then entered the laboratory without even looking at the three of us.


    The old man had a strange temper, and there was something threatening in his eyes as he left, I could see.


    There must be a big secret in the storeroom. He was afraid I''d find out.


    But the more he hides, the more interested I am.


    "Su Yue, what is your specialty?"


    "Have you had enough credits?"


    "What are you planning to do after graduation?"


    Lin Zhuang asked this question in succession like a cannonball. Even I was speechless.


    A bookworm was a bookworm, after all, he had never left school after opening his mouth three times. It was really uncomfortable.


    I also don''t like to get along with this kind of people. Although he is quite liked by the teacher, but I usually study only in the middle of the class, so I guarantee that I won''t fail anything.


    "Uh, let''s deal with the stuff first. There are so many documents, it''s not easy to organize them. Professor Yang will probably scold us later."


    After I said this, I crouched down and began to tidy up. Seeing me like this, Lin Zhuang didn''t say anything else.


    Professor Yang''s archive was too messy. Even the table with the documents was silent for who knew how many years, covered with a thick layer of dust.


    "Su Yue, you ¡­"


    At this time, Yun Tong bit her lips, as if she wanted to say something.

 C73 Yuntong

    "Student Yun Tong, what''s the matter?"


    I pick every day, this Yun Tong looks extremely charming, just like a beautiful lady.


    It is a pity that after experiencing the incident of Jiao Jiao being a beauty snake, I have already become resistant to beauties.


    Even though the beautiful woman in front of him had a beautiful skin, who knew what was behind it? Who knew if she had taken it away, it might just be a terrifying existence that would dig up people''s hearts.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but touch my chest. The scar is still there, but it has already become a little stiff.


    This scar is a testament to the fact that I was dug up by that Devil Snake, even if it didn''t succeed.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. It''s you. Hmm, forget it. I won''t say anything more. You''re saying that I''m abnormal."


    Yun Tong seemed as if she wanted to say something but eventually shook her head and continued packing up the documents.


    And she kept away from me a lot, as if I were a monster.


    My pride has suffered a setback. I''m not handsome, but I''m not bad, am I?


    Was there a need to be like this?


    I was helpless and could only pretend I didn''t see it.


    "Cough, cough."


    I opened a drawer and found that it was full of papers. After cleaning up the dust on top of it, I re-numbered it and placed it in the front.


    As for the useless, ancient documents, they were simply thrown away by me. These were useless.


    After organizing his thoughts, an hour had passed in the blink of an eye. It was now around one o''clock in the morning.


    Yun Tong suddenly came over and said to me, "Su Yue, what, what did you see on the first floor?"


    In the end, the black armored beauty still sat beside me, but her small face was filled with fear.


    "First floor, why do you say that?"


    I frowned. It seemed that this Yun Tong wasn''t simple. Was her fearful look because I had touched her broken arm?


    "Ah!"


    Before I could finish thinking, dark red blood oozed out of the drawer, like a fountain.


    I took a few steps back in fear and missed it.


    Although no one knew where the blood came from, it was definitely not a good item. Anyone would be shocked if it suddenly appeared.


    Dog, this place is full of danger.


    "How could that be? This thing, Su Yue, are you ¡­ sss, forget it. It seems like it should be, you idiot."


    Yun Tong let out a long breath and walked a few steps away from me.


    "What''s going on? I don''t know. Blood suddenly came out of nowhere."


    I didn''t know what was going on either. The bespectacled man Lin Zhuang had already run off to who knows where, leaving only me and Yun Tong in the room.


    As for Professor Yang, the door to his lab was locked, so it was unknown what was going on inside.


    "Get lost, the monster is far away from me, ah!"


    Yuntong screamed hysterically and pointed at me with a terrified expression. She quickly ran down the stairs, opened the door to the laboratory and disappeared without a trace.


    From the window, he could still see Yun Tong running in the rain.


    "Oh, really."


    I also sighed. Out of the four people that came with me, one Liu Haoran had gone missing and Yun Tong had gone mad. Those four eyes of mine had disappeared to who knows where.


    It was too unlucky.


    I took a deep breath to calm my nerves as I looked at the archive, which was only my own.


    Since I''ve taken over this matter, I should investigate everything thoroughly.


    He didn''t quite believe it.


    "Ouch."


    Suddenly, I felt a stabbing pain in my arm. This pain came from nowhere.


    It was summer, and I was wearing short sleeves, but when I looked at my arm, I gasped and almost went crazy.


    There was actually an eye on my arm.


    The blood-red eyes were still moving, as if they were looking at me. There were many capillaries scattered on them, both disgusting and frightening.


    "Ah!"


    I cried out and reached out my hand to remove the blood-colored eye, but it seemed to have a root in my arm and I couldn''t remove it no matter how hard I tried.


    Kicking, pulling, even I went out and found a hammer and smashed it hard.


    However, what he got in return was only the numbness on his arms. It was completely useless.


    This thing was too weird.


    "Dammit, dammit! Do I have to live my life as a human, a ghost, and a ghost?"


    I also made up my mind. If I don''t get rid of this thing within a day, then I will have to bear the fear for a day.


    After an unknown period of time, I used up all of my methods. Finally, I looked at the blood-colored eyeball that had sunk into my arm and laid on the ground.


    Stunned, this was truly Stunning.


    I thought I was relying on the mark of my arm, but in the end I fell into his path.


    This thing must have something to do with the broken arm.


    "Oh right, Professor Yang, that guy definitely knows about it."


    I sat up abruptly and thought of Professor Yang.


    The lab door was locked from the inside, but that didn''t bother me. I found a piece of black cloth and surrounded the eyeball.


    Who has nothing to do? An eyeball was embedded into my arm. This thing had already grown into my flesh, perfectly fitting with my skin. It was as though an artificial eye socket had been created.


    "Thunder."


    I shouted loudly. The energy of the imprint on my arm was almost completely depleted. I was only able to unleash a single bolt of divine lightning.


    With the power of the imprint, a black Heavenly Dao bombarded the door of the laboratory. It looked as if the lightning bolts were even thicker than before.


    I quickly rushed in, and like a carp, my back was against the wall as I rolled to a dead end, looking as if I was about to face a great enemy.


    "Professor Yang, come out right now."


    Behind me was a corner of the wall, which ensured my safety. I just needed to keep an eye on the front.


    The lab was filled with a pungent smell. Various flask and test tubes connected together looked like a maze, yet also like dominoes.


    All sorts of green and red liquids filled the area, making it look extremely dangerous.


    Although there''s a lot of space here, most of it is just a pile of equipment. I don''t know the names of the equipment, but they should be useful in physics experiments.


    Professor Yang''s medical skills were extremely high, but he was more famous in the field of physics.


    This old man was very strong. He was supposed to be at the age where he should retire, but he was later rehired by the school.


    "Weird, how could you have disappeared? I haven''t seen him leave either, the door is still locked from this side."


    I was puzzled. Looking at the bolt that was split into two by the lightning bolt, Professor Yang had no reason to leave this place, other than jumping out the window.


    The window was tightly closed, and there was even this old paint on it. It should have been a long time since it was opened, and the curtains were tightly drawn.


    Some of the experiments were afraid of the sun. The curtains on this side were always open, never to see the light of day.


    Looking around, it was as if the classroom had evaporated into thin air. No matter how hard he searched, he couldn''t find anyone.


    Strange.


    "Su Yue, what are you doing here?"


    Without waiting for me to find any clues about Professor Yang, another voice sounded from behind.


    "It''s you?"


    I slightly raised my head. Why is he here?

 C74 Knock on the Door

    In front of me was the small, four-eyed Lin Zhuang, who had a few beads of sweat on his face, as if he had just run over.


    "I wanted to ask you, didn''t classroom Yang already say that you are not to enter the laboratory without his instructions? What are you doing? Who let you in? Do you really think you''re anyone special?"


    Little eyes like Lin Zhuang always listened to their teacher. To put it nicely, they called it having a sense of responsibility. In fact, it was just old-fashioned.


    I was too lazy to talk with him, it was not the right way to start, I just wanted to find Yang''s classroom.


    "Look, Su Yue, I think you want to be punished."


    Lin Zhuang was furious. He looked around as I rummaged through the boxes.


    The laboratory was indeed sealed. There was no hidden door mechanism or anything like that. There should only be one door.


    It really was a secret room escape, this Professor Yang was incredible.


    "Have you finished quarreling? Little Four, I still need to ask you. Where did you run off to? Where were you just now?"


    I frowned and asked.


    Now that Yun Tong is crazy, Liu Haoran doesn''t know where he is, so it''s just me and this Lin Zhuang duo.


    "I, who do you care where I go? Oh, my stomach didn''t feel well just now. I went to the toilet with a tummy upset."


    Lin Zhuang''s eyes rolled around as he thought of such a lousy reason, but unfortunately, he was unable to deceive me.


    This kind of thing is better for you to trick ghosts. I''ve fought with ghosts many times, and I''ll be tricked by you.


    "Hmph."


    I went back to the first floor.


    The surroundings were dark and the lights were very weak. The 14-inch television was broadcasting without any sound. This time, it was a science show program. Surprisingly, there were all sorts of eyes on it.


    Pig eyes, horse eyes, dog eyes, all sorts of eyes.


    I feel a wave of nausea. I have a weird eye on my arm, and you even put this thing on me.


    "Scram."


    I was also angry. I directly reached out my hand, intending to unplug the TV set in one go.


    But at this time, Lin Zhuang was rushing over to stop me. He was trying to stop me at all costs.


    "No, Su Yue, please don''t touch this TV set, understand? Please don''t."


    "Why?"


    Looking at Lin Zhuang''s expression, the doubt in my heart grew even stronger.


    Regardless of whether it was Yun Tong, Liu Haoran, or this Lin Zhuang, they seemed to know something.


    I was the only one who didn''t know anything. From beginning to end, I was kept in the dark, like a fool.


    This made me even angrier.


    "You''re hiding this from me. Very well, then I must touch this thing and see what happens. At worst, we can just die together."


    I made up my mind. The eyes on my arm don''t know how to remove them, so I''m afraid of this.


    "No, no, I''m scared of you. I''ll tell you, okay? When you went down to look for Liu Haoran, I went with Yun Tong to the storage room. I, I saw it in the storage room."


    Saying this, Lin Zhuang suddenly stopped talking. A frightened expression appeared on his face, his two hands also clawed at the sky like crazy.


    "What, you went to the storage room, you, you!"


    I opened my eyes wide, not knowing what to say. This Lin Zhuang was even braver than me.


    Even Master Ge told me not to go in, how could Lin Zhuang dare to go in?


    "I was just curious. Su Yue, actually, when I went in, I did not discover anything. It''s just that there''s a memorial hall up there. There are many memorial tablets there, probably hundreds or even thousands."


    Lin Zhuang said, afraid that I would be angered.


    ''Mourning hall, memorial tablets, a few hundred? ''


    This was a laboratory, and Professor Yang was even setting up the mourning hall?


    "Could it be?"


    Suddenly, I thought of a possibility. Perhaps the one Professor Yang''s mourning hall worships isn''t a dead person.


    But a living person?


    To borrow lives from living people and use extraordinary means?


    Legend has it that some people who are about to die are suitable. They can perform special ceremonies and borrow the lives of others to obtain immortal lives.


    However, as compensation, the object that was borrowed for its lifetime would receive some benefits.


    He didn''t expect to see it here. According to Little Four''s introduction, it was clearly this thing.


    "Hurry up and tell me everything you know."


    This is no small matter.


    "Yes, yes, yes. After Yuntong and I entered the storage room ¡­"


    This little four-eyed man''s description sounds like a fantasy story, but I know that there are records about it, and it was coincidentally obtained from an exchange between a Taoist temple and a master.


    It was almost exactly the same as what Little Four Lin Zhuang had described, there was actually someone here to borrow their life from.


    This was detrimental to merits.


    "That''s it. Anyway, the tablet is very evil, and behind the tablet is a large section of red thread. The end of the thread is connected to this socket."


    Little Four let out a bitter laugh and pointed to the row of things on the ground.


    It was only then that I noticed the line was not plugged into the public socket, but ran along the line to the storeroom.


    Combined with this strange 14-inch TV screen, this thing might really not be able to be pulled out.


    Once removed, the ceremony would be broken. Whether we live or die doesn''t matter.


    "Then what should we do, go in again?"


    I pointed to the storage room.


    "Don''t, what can we do after we enter? It''s better to avoid unnecessary trouble and pretend that we didn''t see anything. Tomorrow morning, we will leave here and finish everything. In the future, learn Upwards Ho!"


    Lin Zhuang bared his teeth and said, "Coward and afraid."


    To be honest, if I wasn''t completely sure, it wouldn''t be like going to the storage room to see that ''ceremony''. If I was supposed to be the one who did it, then that would be a waste of my merits.


    This was a huge loss.


    "Forget it, let''s rest."


    I shook my head. I could only wait until tomorrow before leaving.


    After he left here, he would first find Master Ge and tell him about what had happened here. Master Ge would definitely have a way.


    As for Brother Li, I don''t really believe him right now. Master Ge told me to stay away from Brother Li.


    Compared to Brother Li, I like to believe Master Ge more. Don''t look at how usually Master Ge is smiling, whoever hands him a big front door, he can let you out at night and let you and your girlfriend spend the night outside, so that the people from the student union won''t catch you.


    However, I know that Master Ge knows his limits.


    The people he released were all people who had merits recently.


    Master Ge''s eyes were brighter than anyone else''s.


    An extraordinary existence.


    Since dawn was still around, I could only spend the night on the shabby sofa with Little Four.


    Professor Yang is nowhere to be found, and we don''t want to look for him anymore.


    As for leaving, he had also thought about it. However, looking at the thunder and lightning outside and the chilly winds blowing, he was quite far from where the school was filled with people. It was likely that there were quite a few dirty things waiting for him on the way.


    It might be best to wait here until morning.


    "Hey, strange. Four Eyes, did you hear anything?"


    I lay awake on the couch, the spring sofa creaking.


    "Dong dong dong, dong dong dong."


    The sound became clearer. It was a knock on the door.


    Knock on the door in the middle of the night!

 C75 Frighten off

    "How, how could this be?"


    Little Four Lin Zhuang swallowed his saliva with a "gulp" and then looked at me with the intention of letting me decide what to do.


    How could I have noticed? This place is filled with weird things, and I can''t even protect myself here.


    Thus, we stayed where we were, deliberately extinguishing the candles and pretending that no one was around, hoping that the other party would be able to leave.


    "Dong, dong, dong!"


    However, the knocking did not stop at all.


    Not only that, it was even getting into the rhythm.


    I don''t have the mood to listen to your beat. I only pray that the person at the door is a human or a ghost.


    I can''t afford to offend...


    "Bang, bang, bang."


    I was answered by a continuous knock on the door.


    And the pounding grew so strong that even the door began to vibrate. I doubted what was outside.


    This was the anti-theft door. If you look for a two meter tall man, you might not even be able to touch him.


    However, the person at the door was about to collapse. What kind of power was this?


    "What should we do, Su Yue? Make your decision."


    Little Four Lin Zhuang grabbed my arm and was so scared that he almost peed.


    "Shut up, don''t talk. Why weren''t you so timid when you went to the storage room?"


    I scolded loudly. To be able to dilute my vision at such a crucial moment, I must have cheated my teammates.


    Minutes and seconds passed. The two of us looked at each other, and after exchanging a few looks, we decided not to open the door.


    Whether it''s Professor Yang''s previous instructions or our current situation, it''s impossible for us to open the door.


    He could only hope that the door was hard enough and not broken.


    Unfortunately, ten minutes had passed and the item by the door had yet to give up.


    With the increasing amount of knocking, the sand near the door frame started to leak out bit by bit. It looked like the door was about to be kicked open.


    If the door was kicked open, the two of us would most likely be in trouble.


    An existence that can forcefully break open an anti-theft metal door isn''t something we can deal with.


    "Me, me, ah."


    Suddenly, a troubled expression appeared on Xiao Si''s face. No one knew what he was doing.


    "Shut up, are you an idiot?"


    Didn''t you tell them that there was someone inside?


    Wait a minute.


    I wrinkled my nose and sniffed. What''s that smell?


    Why does it smell like urine?


    I turned my head and saw that the boy had wet Lin Zhuang''s crotch. He was actually scared to the point of peeing.


    "You are really, really."


    He didn''t know how to explain it, but it was only a matter of time before the door would be forced open.


    I found a shovel and went into battle mode. The moment the door was pushed open, I gave it a shovel and ran outside. There should be a lot of people and it should be fine.


    I whispered my thoughts to Lin Zhuang, and he nodded.


    It''s just that with his small physique, I doubt if he''ll be able to fight.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah."


    But just at that time, a painful yell came from the door and the knocking stopped. The anti-theft door was on the verge of collapse.


    What was going on?


    Something new.


    "Shh."


    I raised an index finger to indicate the house, then pressed my ear to the security door, hoping to hear the sound of the door.


    The door was still filled with the pain of the monster''s howl, as though it was still rolling around. He could vaguely distinguish all of this.


    Lin Zhuang and I looked at each other.


    In any case, it was a good thing for us that the sound of the door being knocked had died down and the other man was no longer knocking.


    The monster''s roar continued for about ten minutes before it completely disappeared with the sound of rolling.


    "Gone?"


    "I don''t know."


    Neither of us dared to hesitate. Who knows if the monster would return, so we could only wait here.


    We didn''t sleep that night, and our eyes were bloodshot. Luckily, the young people recovered well, and once in a while, we didn''t have any problems staying up all night.


    An hour later, neither the entrance nor the first floor of the laboratory showed any signs of movement.


    It seemed like it had already passed.


    "Phew, that''s good. Little Four, you''re great. You actually scared that thing away with your piss."


    I patted Little Four''s shoulder in appreciation.


    In any case, I did learn a lot of things. Little Four, the Lin Zhuang fellow is already over 20 years old, and he still hasn''t talked about his girlfriend, moreover, he hasn''t broken his body.


    His piss, which was barely considered a child''s piss, forced the other party to retreat.


    "Ah, this, can this even happen?"


    The corner of Lin Zhuang''s mouth twitched. This could be considered as a night of shock.


    The night slowly passed, and nothing else happened. In the end, both Lin Zhuang and I fell asleep on the sofa.


    The next day, the sun rose early and we opened the security door.


    He saw that one side of the anti-theft door had already been scratched to the point that it looked terrible. There were marks all over the door, most likely caused by the monster''s claws last night.


    I let out a long breath.


    If the monster was afraid of the child peeing, then it must be something unclean.


    It was daytime now, so Lin Zhuang and I didn''t feel too much pressure. We quickly left the laboratory.


    Half an hour later, when we returned to the crowded area near the school building, we were finally able to relax.


    "Brother Su, thank you for last night''s matter."


    Lin Zhuang smiled at me. After experiencing life and death, our relationship has improved quite a bit.


    "Alright, let''s go to class. Don''t spread what happened yesterday."


    I warned.


    Never mind that Professor Yang is up to no good, this isn''t something I can control right now.


    After we parted ways, I didn''t go to class, nor did I have the mood to do so.


    The eyeball on my arm has completely fused with me, and my eyelids are tightly shut. No matter how I move, it''s useless.


    Not only that, but when I pressed down on the eyeball, I actually felt a kind of stabbing pain, as if this thing was a part of my body.


    How strange.


    "Master Ge, are you there?"


    I jogged all the way to the dormitory.


    For now, only Master Ge can help me.


    I don''t believe that the other people, including Brother Li, can help the serpent demon dig out my heart, much less the others.


    Of course, I also know that the kid is probably a snake demon, and his whereabouts are also unknown.


    "You''re back?"


    Master Ge looked at me with a smile, but his eyebrows soon knitted together. Suddenly, his expression changed.


    "Talk in the house. Hurry, hurry."


    Master Ge stopped smiling and walked towards the guardhouse with a serious face.


    Knowing that things weren''t going well, I had no choice but to follow them.


    It was class time, and there weren''t many students around. No one even noticed them.


    The guardhouse was a very small room with a bed and a table on which stood an old-fashioned radio.


    Plus, there was a black and white TV. It was Master Ge''s office. It was 365 days a year, with Master Ge basically here and staying here at night.


    I looked at the surroundings. Master Ge seems to have been alone all these years.

 C76 Professor Missing

    "Brat, your luck is great. You actually provoked that kind of thing. Fortunately, you''re back."


    Master Ge still had some lingering fear, as if he could see what had happened to me.


    "Master Ge, what is that thing?"


    I was also surprised and told the whole story to Master Ge.


    Including the catafalque in the storage room and the arm full of eyes. Finally, I rolled up my sleeves and showed Master Ge the eye on my arm.


    "Don''t worry about it. I just want to ask you, you didn''t go into the storage room, right?"


    Master Ge waved his hand. He didn''t seem to care about that eye, only about the storage room.


    "No, I didn''t. Master Ge, this isn''t the main point. Look at my arm, it has eyes. I won''t die. Then, this thing will control my entire body and turn me into a ghost, right?"


    I sulked. Why can''t this Master Ge grasp the main point?


    Who knew that Master Ge didn''t care in the slightest, even taking his time to boil a pot of water.


    Then he took out some old tea and brewed it for me.


    Grandpa Ge''s family seemed to be all dead, his wife had also run away with them. They were all alone during the new year, so who knew which school''s leadership office had gotten these tea leaves from to be discarded like trash.


    "It''s alright, the eyes on this arm might be a blessing or a curse. Don''t worry, you definitely won''t die."


    Master Ge took a sip of tea and said slowly.


    "Really?"


    I couldn''t believe it. The broken arm that was full of eyes had left a deep impression on me. Instinctively, I felt that the eye on my arm wasn''t anything good either.


    But now that I think about it, there seems to be nothing abnormal with my body.


    "Nonsense, your grandpa will always be your grandpa. When you entered your first year university, you were as thin as a plague chicken, and your dorm was on the fifth floor. It was your grandpa who carried you up, but you don''t believe me?"


    Master Ge took out an old-fashioned cigarette, rolled it up, lit it and put it in his mouth.


    "Ahem, that is all in the past."


    I blushed with shame. How could I have come up with all of this? It''s not good at all.


    Hmph, let me tell you this time, your luck is really good. I estimate that the laboratory will be sealed soon, and I can''t find anything, and in the end, you will return empty-handed. At most, you can find a few half-assed Daoists and draw some talismans to suppress them.


    Master Ge sneered. He knew everything about the university.


    I could not see through Master Ge any more, although this old man had an eccentric personality and was not usually easy to get along with.


    However, in the past few years of college, I had the best relationship with him. Furthermore, I often brought him some food and drinks. This was also the reason why he helped me.


    "Ding."


    As we were talking, my phone rang.


    I glanced at Master Ge, who only nodded. I then answered the phone.


    "Hey, Su Yue, where are you now?"


    The counselor''s voice came over the phone, causing my expression to darken.


    "In the dorm, what''s wrong, Brother Li?"


    As for Brother Li, I only dare to say half of what I want to say now.


    "Nothing, you went to Professor Yang''s lab last night, right? Did anything happen?"


    Brother Li''s voice was a bit cold. This isn''t the Brother Li I usually know.


    Brother Li had always been a meticulous and good-natured person. He never used this tone to speak to his students.


    Especially since the students would never do this even if they committed a huge mistake. At this moment, facing Brother Li, I felt a sense of unfamiliarity.


    Maybe Brother Li really isn''t Brother Li anymore.


    "No, it''s just that Professor Yang told us to tidy up the documents. On the way, a few students from other academies ran away. Professor Yang was in the laboratory all this time, and he never came out."


    That''s the truth, anyway.


    "Well, you, you didn''t see anything else, did you?"


    Brother Li''s tone slightly softened, but he still continued to ask.


    "No, what''s that?"


    I played dumb.


    "It''s nothing, just that Professor Yang seems to be missing and there''s no big deal. That old man was already engrossed in research, he was found to be a little abnormal in the staff medical examination a while ago. I think it''s because of a mental illness this time, let''s ignore him. Pack up your stuff and go to class."


    Brother Li said indifferently.


    "Oh, got it."


    I dealt with it, but it was obvious.


    Brother Li was concealing something. Perhaps he knew the secret of the storeroom.


    This fellow, his concealing skills are really good. What ghosts and paper men? I reckon that he was just spouting nonsense to confuse my sight.


    Professor Yang had indeed disappeared, and the clues had been completely cut off.


    Unless I went back to the lab and looked for it again, but the risk was too great for Master Ge to advise me to do so.


    One of them was bad and lost his life. According to Brother Li, the school was going to seal up the laboratory.


    "Humph, you old cunning fox, you really know how to play. Su Yue, you should be able to settle down and not cause any trouble in the near future. Don''t bother with other things." Humph, you old cunning fox, you really know how to play.


    Master Ge stood up and told me.


    "Yes, I understand."


    I smiled bitterly. Based on the current situation, I wouldn''t be able to do anything even if I wanted to.


    How can I be bothered about it?


    After leaving Master Ge''s guard room, I returned to the dormitory by myself.


    The dorm room was empty. It seemed like the scarlet qilin had completely disappeared. He hadn''t returned to the dorm last night.


    I lay in bed, my mind restless.


    I was overwhelmed by all sorts of things.


    Looking at Master Ge''s expression, he didn''t seem to care about the eyes on my arm. What was in the storage room might not be as simple as what Little Four Lin Zhuang described.


    Before I left, Master Ge repeatedly told me not to enter the storage room no matter what.


    I could only give up trying to find out more clues.


    The days seemed to have settled down, and I repeated my three points and one line of life, but I didn''t forget it.


    The eye on the arm was still there. However, it was as if it was asleep, and nothing abnormal happened.


    I didn''t dare to wear short sleeves when I went out, so I could only wear long sleeves to hide myself.


    But one day, one of my tablemates saw me wearing long sleeves and was surprised to see that he had actually pulled my sleeves apart.


    This almost made me faint from fright. If he were to see the eyes on his arm, he would probably be expelled from school.


    But that was strange. He pulled back my sleeve, and there was nothing on my arm.


    Not only him, I was also dumbfounded.


    Later on, I realized that the eyes on my arm were ''clever''. They would automatically hide under the surface of my skin, making my arm look no different from a normal person''s.


    Only when I was alone would the eyes on my arm appear.


    After a long time, I didn''t take this matter to heart anymore. In any case, I can wear short sleeves in the future.

 C77 Brother Lis Secret

    After about a week, the kid finally came back.


    "Damn, where did you go when you came back?"


    When I saw Zhu Qilin, who suddenly appeared at the entrance, a trace of vigilance flashed in my eyes.


    Could it be that this brat was being controlled by a Devil Snake?


    "Fuck, Su Yue, what''s with your eyes, I don''t know you. That''s weird, I actually slept all night in the Internet Cafe and slept for several days. Finally, it was Grandpa Ge who woke me up."


    Zhu Qilin cursed as he took off his coat and hung it on the hanger.


    "Internet Cafe, all night?"


    I don''t believe you.


    But now, Zhu Qilin''s eyes were extremely clear, and he didn''t feel like there was a problem.


    "Oh, I''m still here. Zhu Qilin, you must be tired. Rest more during this period. Don''t go to class. I''ll get the hospital to give you proof of rest."


    Master Ge came out from behind and handed a piece of paper to Zhu Qilin. It was the report of the examination in the school hospital, so he suggested that they rest for a week.


    It''s completely effective with the official seal.


    "Hahaha, comfortable! I won''t need to go to class for a week. Su Yue, don''t envy me either. I also feel that my mental state hasn''t been good recently. Using this to exchange for a holiday, I feel that it''s not worth it."


    Zhu Qilin laughed out loud as he held the inspection report. He didn''t need to go to class for a week.


    "Alright, then rest. I''ll be going to class now."


    I frowned and left with Master Ge. I didn''t want to disturb his rest any longer.


    Leaving the dorm, I directly asked Master Ge, "Master Ge, that Zhu Qilin."


    Zhu Qilin is my best buddy, I don''t want anything to happen to him.


    "Don''t worry, everything''s fine now. I''ve been bewitched by the Devil Snake, but fortunately, he didn''t know what he was doing during this period of time. His memories were erased by the Devil Snake, so I lied and said that he stayed up all night in the Internet Cafe, and also gave him a hospital certificate to let him rest in the dorm."


    Master Ge said indifferently.


    Though he spoke lightly, I listened.


    This Master Ge was much more powerful than I had imagined. He could actually obtain proof from the school hospital.


    Perhaps on the surface, he was not as simple as a gatekeeper.


    Everyone has their own secrets, and so does Master Ge.


    After I had arranged everything for Zhu Qilin, I continued to take the book to class as usual.


    The afternoon class passed quickly. It was an experimental class, so we were in the engineering academy building.


    After class, everyone dispersed.


    Originally, I had left with the others, but my stomach was aching and I was looking for a restroom.


    There aren''t many toilets here, and the closest one is upstairs. I could only run upstairs. Luckily, I still have some toilet paper in my pocket in case I need it.


    After settling my personal issues, I am on my way downstairs to leave with a face full of comfort when I heard a familiar voice coming from the office over there.


    "What are you doing, Professor Yang? If something goes wrong, you and I will all die."


    My eyes widened in horror, and I pulled back.


    This voice is too familiar to me. It''s obviously my counselor, Brother Li.


    That''s true. Brother Li is a teacher at the Academy of Engineering. He''s just a counselor at our age. His teacher''s office is right here, even though we haven''t been there yet.


    Usually, we go to Brother Li''s office to look for him.


    Brother Li spent most of his time over there, so he rarely came to the teacher''s office.


    "Brother Li, he ¡­?"


    I took a deep breath and crept along the edge of the wall. I wanted to see what this Brother Li was up to.


    Leaning one eye out, I see Brother Li with his back to me. He''s wearing a black suit and is talking on the phone right in front of the wall, pacing from time to time.


    "Bullshit, Professor Yang, don''t take advantage of me. Hmm, hmph, then I want to see how you''re going to kill me, we''ll see."


    The sound of cursing rose up. Brother Li seemed to have broken off a conversation with the person on the other side of the phone. He was extremely angry and directly threw the phone onto the ground, scattering it into more than half.


    Wait a minute, what did I just hear?


    Professor Yang.


    Brother Li, are you calling Professor Yang?


    Sure enough, this Brother Li and Professor Yang knew each other from the start. They could even contact him after Professor Yang disappeared.


    "Professor Yang, let me tell you one last thing, don''t be too arrogant. Can you still protect yourself in your current situation? Think about it carefully."


    Brother Li''s anger seemed to have calmed down a little. He squatted down and picked up the phone, then said a few words to Professor Yang.


    As for whether Professor Yang took it in or not, it was unknown.


    I shrank my head back, afraid that Brother Li would notice me, and could only lean on my ears to hear what was going on inside.


    It sounded like the sound of papers being collected, because I could make out the sound of a cupboard being pushed and pulled.


    Five minutes later, as if Brother Li had done all this, he suddenly turned his back to me and pulled out the bottom drawer.


    I also took the opportunity to stick my head out.


    He only saw that the bottom drawer was a rusty drawer, and it was covered with moss. He did not know how long it had been since he had cleaned it.


    However, the moment Brother Li pulled out the drawer, I almost shouted out in shock.


    There was nothing else in the drawer. Surprisingly, it was a broken arm.


    But it''s not the same one I saw in the lab. This arm is clearly black, and it has a lot of hair on it.


    Brother Li carefully took out the severed arm and sprayed it with some unknown liquid.


    The wrinkled skin of his arms began to glow, and even some of the skin had turned white.


    I stared at the scene with my eyes wide. If my arm had looked like a specimen soaked in formalin, this one looked like it had just been chopped off.


    "Hur Hur Hur Hur, fresh goods."


    Brother Li let out a cold laugh, supporting his chin with his left hand, and then with the five fingers of his right hand pressed together, slashing towards his left arm like a knife.


    A shocking scene appeared. Brother Li''s left arm was actually chopped off cleanly.


    How was this possible?


    Brother Li only used his right hand as a knife, not a real sharp knife.


    Besides, even if it was a real blade, it wouldn''t cut off a person''s arm so easily.


    With all these questions in mind, I could only continue to read patiently.


    After chopping off his arm, Brother Li immediately coughed up blood.


    However, he was quick to grab the broken arm from the drawer and stuffed it into his shoulder.


    It was like installing mechanical parts.


    "Whap."


    A crisp sound rang out, followed by the sound of a kettle boiling.


    The broken arm in the drawer was securely connected to Brother Li''s left arm, as if it was custom-made.


    "Hur Hur Hur, not bad. This new arm."


    Brother Li stretched his left arm, looking very satisfied.

 C78 Shocking Ktv

    Brother Li is very satisfied, but I am very scared.


    How did he do it?


    What was the relationship between Professor Yang and Brother Li?


    I didn''t dare to think about it. If I continued to think about it, I would definitely go crazy.


    "Since it''s settled, then this is useless."


    Brother Li revealed a horrifying smile. He poured out another bit of green liquid onto the arm that he had chopped off.


    The arm immediately began to corrode at a speed visible to the naked eye. It looked extremely similar to the legendary Corpse Transformation Water.


    After a minute or so, Brother Li was done.


    Then he turned his head.


    It was this one who turned his head, allowing me to see Brother Li''s face.


    What kind of face is that? I only feel my scalp go numb. This ¡­ is this still Brother Li?


    Brother Li''s eyes had slipped out of his eye sockets long ago. The nerves and flesh of his eyes were still connected. He could still see what was in front of him.


    The eye sockets that had been placed could only see the minced meat within.


    Monster.


    Ah!


    I couldn''t stand the sight of such a heavy taste. I cried out in fright.


    "Who, is he courting death? Who''s over there?"


    Brother Li was stunned at first, but soon after, he became furious.


    His secret had been discovered, so he definitely wouldn''t let me off.


    At this moment, I used all of my strength to run wildly along the stairs. It doesn''t matter if I can shake off Brother Li or not. Let''s give it a try first.


    Thus, I ran in front while Brother Li chased after me.


    Brother Li''s eyeballs were still being pulled by the optic nerves in the eye sockets. They dangled to the left and right of his mouth, looking horribly mangled.


    I kept running, running.


    He didn''t know how long he had been running for.


    An hour, maybe half an hour.


    When I was sure there was no more Brother Li behind me, I climbed up and down the two elevators again, and finally chose a floor to run up and down with the help of a flight of stairs.


    They had finally escaped from here.


    Brother Li definitely won''t be able to catch me. Even if he used the numbers on the elevator, he still wouldn''t be able to find me. I pressed 4 or 5 floors, but he didn''t know which floor I was on.


    "Brother Li, what the hell is he?"


    After leaving the engineering academy building, I found a flower bed and spat acid into it.


    The sight of Brother Li''s arm and eyeballs falling out of his eyes was unforgettable. Even now, I still couldn''t get over it.


    My stomach was already shallow to begin with, so I couldn''t stand heavy flavors. With this vomit, I felt like my eyes were about to pop out.


    Brother Li is unreliable, and Master Ge won''t tell me anything.


    What else can I do?


    For the first time, I felt helpless, as if I had walked into a dead end, and I didn''t know how to break it.


    It was as if I had told this to Master Ge, but I thought better of it.


    He even told me to be careful of the counselor. Otherwise, I would have thought Brother Li was a good person.


    Maybe Master Ge only focused on Professor Yang''s storage room and didn''t care about anything else.


    I found a washroom, rinsed my mouth, and reluctantly straightened out my clothes. Apart from my pale face, I didn''t look any different from before.


    "Hey, Su Yue, where are you?"


    Coincidentally, at this moment, Zhu Qilin called.


    "Oh, I just finished my class. What''s wrong? Is something the matter?"


    I replied, since Master Ge already said that the scarlet qilin was fine, then there shouldn''t be a problem.


    "It''s nothing. Pan asked us to go to the KTV. Do you want to go or not? I think we should go together. I''ve been under a lot of pressure these few days. You brat, relax a bit."


    "Hey, hey, hey. Wait a moment."


    I was about to say something, but before I could finish, Zhu Qilin hung up.


    "It''s settled then. I''ll see you at the dorm door."


    After throwing down those words, Zhu Qilin completely ignored me.


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. This fellow had truly recovered and looked exactly the same.


    Forget it, let''s go to KTV.


    I returned to the dormitory and met up with Zhu Qilin. Then, the two of us rode our shared bike to the bus stop at the school to wait for a bus. Pan Zi, who was in the next class, came along with us.


    Pan Zi was a strong, dark man with a long history of sports. He was a school team member with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He could drink three catties of white wine without any hesitation.


    He was one year ahead of us, and when I was a junior in elementary school, Pan and I became good friends. As time went by, we became friends.


    Before I left, I specifically checked the guard room.


    Master Ge didn''t come today. What replaced him was a Master Zhang who had lost all his teeth. He was mean and old-fashioned, and even liked to extort money from boys who didn''t come back at night.


    I didn''t care where Master Ge went. With his knowledge, even if something happened to him, he would still be safer than me.


    Master Ge was like a mystery.


    Half an hour later, Pan Zi, Zhu Qilin, and I arrived at a nearby KTV called "Shocking Explosion".


    This KTV seemed to be a new one. At the entrance, there were all sorts of pretty legs attendants wearing qipao and more than 1.7 meters. Each one of them was prettier than the other.


    "I''m here, it''s here. The new KTV. Hehe, I got three membership cards a while ago. Half price, I was thinking if I had time to use it."


    Pan Zi waved his hand. This brat really liked it.


    This fellow, Zhu Qilin, had a pig-faced expression. Looking at those female attendants, he almost drooled. This was too embarrassing for us.


    I looked at the sign outside the door. It said "New Shop Event".


    Basically, they were all KTV activities that everyone liked to see. KTV activities near the school were just those few, and they were basically the same.


    But in the last column of the little blackboard, it suddenly said, "The top 100 customers can experience a surprise event that day."


    An explosive event?


    Shocking KTV?


    It can''t be a special service, I''m not interested in it. I just want to sing and relax.


    But thinking about it, it was not right. The KTV near the school was very reserved and would not do such a thing.


    Any student with this kind of mindset could also get a lot of girls in school, so why would they care about it?


    "That''s right, hiss."


    While I was thinking, I inadvertently looked up at the KTV''s flashing LED shield and felt cold sweat pouring out of my body.


    He saw that beside the word "shock", there was actually an eyeball model LED that was emitting a blood-red light.


    I knew, of course, that it was the color of the lamp, but it was a panic in my heart.


    He had originally looked at an arm full of eyeballs in the laboratory, and his own arm had also grown an eyeball. In the end, he even saw Brother Li.


    So why did it keep going on like this?


    It''s really too much, even for a merchant like you, even if it means popping your eyeballs, you don''t need to make models of your eyeballs using LED screens.


    What a lunatic.


    I secretly cursed in my heart. Seeing that both Zhu Qilin and Pan Zi''s mood were pretty good, I didn''t want to ruin their mood, so I could only follow them in.


    As soon as I entered the KTV, I regretted it.

 C79 Blood

    Inside the KTV, the lights are red and the music is high decibels. Men and women dance on the dance floor, letting themselves go.


    I''ve never been interested in any of these exciting things, and I don''t want to have sex or anything.


    So, I just followed behind Zhu Qilin and Pan Zi and found a private room to sing a song.


    Pan Zi was clearly a regular customer of KTV, so she led us to the counter and asked for a private room.


    "Su Yue, Kirin, do you want to find another beauty to accompany you in singing? Hahaha."


    Pan Zi laughed out loud. Although the princess in this box wasn''t out of bounds, it was inevitable that she would try to take advantage of them.


    "Forget it, forget it, stop messing around with it. It''s just a little relaxing. It''s so fancy and gaudy, just the three of us will do."


    I quickly waved my hand. Pan Zi, this old driver, I didn''t know what to say anymore.


    "Alright, you have the final say."


    We were led through the crowded lobby by the waiters. The KTV was a big place, with lots of people, and we had to make a few turns to get into our little bag.


    The small private room was located in a very remote location, but there were all sorts of facilities inside, including a bathroom. Otherwise, it would have taken a lot of effort.


    "Here we are, gentlemen. This is your small bag. If you have any business here, just ring the bell. Hur Hur, I''ll be leaving first."


    The waitress was around 20 years old, wearing a short leather skirt and a low-cut top. She was sexy and seductive, as were all the other girls in the KTV.


    But since we didn''t need the princess to sing with us, the waiter politely smiled and left.


    After closing the door, there were only the three of us in the room.


    After he finished rehearsing, he opened three bottles of beer. Along with the plates on the table, the environment was indeed quite good. No wonder there were so many people coming to this new store.


    "How is it? This shocking KTV is fine right? It''s said that the boss is a very sexy woman, but unfortunately, I didn''t get the chance to meet her."


    Pan laughed and touched the bottle with us before blowing on it.


    This guy was big and tall, and had an excellent physique. Drinking beer would always be the same as drinking a bottle of dry beer.


    Listening to them crazily howling a few songs and telling each other some of the interesting things that happened in school, the atmosphere was pretty good.


    But I didn''t think so. I sat in the corner, frowning, and didn''t sing.


    "Su Yue, what''s wrong? Are you not feeling well? It''s not like you, acting deep."


    Pan patted me on the shoulder and laughed.


    I don''t know why, but as soon as I entered the KTV, I was a little upset.


    It was not the feeling of being sick, but an indescribable feeling.


    It''s weird, I instinctively feel that something bad is going to happen today.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. You two, do you feel that our room''s position is not too good? Hmm, it''s not too good, it feels a little shady. How about changing it to another one?"


    I hesitated for a moment before I finally said those words.


    "Switch? What do you want? This place is pretty good. I say, Su Yue, aren''t you a little too cowardly? "


    "That''s right. He shouldn''t have gone to the laboratory and met a female ghost. Hahaha."


    As Zhu Qilin and Pan Zi laughed, they actually mocked me for being cowardly.


    I felt very helpless towards them, especially towards Zhu Qilin, who was previously confused and disoriented by the Devil Snake Demon''s loveliness and had his memories wiped away.


    The ignorant are fearless now.


    "Whatever, I''ll go to the toilet first."


    I shook my head and walked towards the bathroom.


    The location of this booth was indeed not good. It was located in the northwest corner and there were no other rooms around. It was considered an ''oligarch'' in terms of terrain.


    Plus, they were in the corner, where the Yin Qi would gather.


    Thus, over time, the Yin Qi will affect one''s Yang energy, which is why I suggested changing the location.


    In the bathroom, I called the front desk to ask for a box change, but was rejected.


    The reason for this was very simple. Shocking KTV did not have any extra rooms. It meant that if you wanted to deal with it, you would have to overcome this small problem.


    He had no other choice but to take things one step at a time.


    "Hai."


    I sighed and washed my face.


    However, just as I rolled up my sleeves, the eyeballs on my arm suddenly moved as though I had been shocked awake.


    After that, a cold feeling spread throughout my body, and I collapsed to the ground, twitching.


    It was a feeling that lasted for who knows how long, as if a century had passed.


    During that time, I watched the eyeballs on my arm roll from side to side. They looked confused and annoyed.


    "He couldn''t have died here, right? Didn''t Master Ge say that those eyes were fine? How could it be like this?"


    I shouted that it wasn''t a good thing and could only pray that the eyes on my arm weren''t mistaken.


    Those eyes were on my arm, and they were connected to me by blood. Thunder or incantations would be useless.


    It was like hitting myself. Unless I committed suicide, the eyes on my arm would not fade.


    After a long time, the stabbing pain in his arm disappeared.


    By the time I recovered, my forehead was full of sweat and my face was even paler.


    Damn, I have to wash my face again.


    Helplessly, I moved closer to the faucet, then turned it on slightly and turned it on.


    "Hualala."


    A stream of water rushed down and directly passed my head. My sweat was completely washed away.


    As the fatigue wore off, I felt a little better.


    However, before I could calm down, something happened again.


    A strong smell of blood engulfed me, scaring me to the point that I had to retreat. I looked towards my heart, thinking that someone had dug out my heart again.


    Fortunately, his chest was fine and he wasn''t injured at all.


    "This is ¡­ blood?"


    I took a deep breath. The smell of blood was not coming from me, but from the tap in front of me.


    The water faucet was originally cool and refreshing, but now it was completely replaced by blood. Furthermore, it was a dark red color, as if it had just flowed out of a person''s body.


    I felt a wave of dizziness that nearly made me unsteady.


    In front of his eyes, he saw a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. A man dressed in old-fashioned clothes was sitting in the classroom, and beside him was a student.


    The scene flashed by like a meteor and quickly disappeared.


    The tap was still gurgling blood and the entire bathroom was filled with the smell of blood.


    I had been a little disgusted by the LED lights on KTV, and now the tiredness of the past few days was so overwhelming that even ironmen could not bear it.


    Originally, these series of events made me extremely tense, as I had already reached a point where I was about to collapse.


    At this moment, just as the node was about to explode, my spirit had already started to dissipate. I could only feel a wave of fatigue assaulting me.


    After who knows how long, it could be the next second or even a few minutes.


    In short, my vision went black and I fainted.

 C80 Yuntong?

    I didn''t know how much time had passed, but I felt as if my entire body was floating in the air. I wanted to open my eyes, but I couldn''t.


    It was as if he was in the clouds, and his body was soft. He forgot the pressure, forgot his fatigue, and only rested.


    Beside me, there seems to be someone talking. I can''t hear it clearly, it should be the voices of Zhu Qilin and Pan Zi.


    I wanted to open my eyes, but I couldn''t do anything about it. I couldn''t just let the two of them get a stretcher and carry it back.


    Actually, I was still conscious enough to know that I alone was unable to control my body.


    Another wave of tiredness hit me, and I fainted again.


    It seemed as if several days and nights had passed, and this time, the drowsiness lasted for a long time.


    Finally, I slowly opened my eyes. What I saw was a familiar yet unfamiliar hand.


    Her slender, jade-like fingers were long and slender. Her black fingernails gave her a devilish feeling.


    When I saw the black fingernails, I couldn''t help but think of Yuntong, that missing girl.


    "Yun ¡­ Yun Tong?"


    I forced myself to sit up and found myself lying on a tatami sofa, with the lights still on in the distance and the dance floor not far away.


    I must have fallen asleep on the couch at the bar.


    "Oh, little guy, you''ve finally woken up. You gave me a fright."


    The black-nailed beauty laughed. It was only then that I noticed that she wasn''t Yun Tong. Although her style and black armor were similar to Yun Tong, her face was clearly more mature.


    This woman was at least around 30 years old. She was like a ripe apple, and her entire body was filled with a bewitching aura.


    The impressive curves and alluring red lips, were enough to cause one to let their imagination run wild.


    "However, who is Yun Tong? Isn''t this way of chatting up a conversation a bit too old? Hur Hur Hur, who knows how many people have used it before. Can you change it to something new?"


    The woman chuckled as the corners of her mouth slightly curled up.


    However, the smile at the corner of his mouth was extremely beautiful. He was definitely someone who would bring calamity upon the nation.


    "Sorry, I treated you as a classmate of mine. She likes to have black nails too, sorry."


    I shook my head. She really wasn''t Yun Tong.


    Yun Tong should have disappeared, or the odds were against her.


    During the night of that laboratory, we could only rely on the boy from the Forest Boa to survive. Yun Tong ran out in the middle of the night and met that monster.


    "How long have I been sleeping? Where''s my classmate?"


    I stood up from the sofa. I had recovered most of my energy. It was still because I was too tired from the previous period of time.


    "Oh? Now that I know it, you''ve been staying with me for a day and a night. It''s already the second night."


    The woman giggled, and then from the distance came another shout, as if calling to her.


    "No more, you can ask the waiter yourself. I''ll be going now."


    She turned around and left.


    I just sat there on the sofa, stunned. No way, I actually slept for a whole day and night.


    Wait a minute.


    Didn''t they know about the blood that came out of the tap?


    With that in mind, I took another deep breath and strode towards the private room from last night.


    Although there are many forks in the KTV, I still have a good memory and easily found the box.


    From the outside, there was no sound at all from the room, as if it had not been used.


    "What do we do? Should we go in?"


    I took a deep breath and asked myself.


    There must be something wrong with this room. Even this KTV was full of weirdness.


    It was no longer just a university surrounded by mountains. I had no idea how far this vortex of gloom was going to spread.


    Perhaps, only a few people like Master Ge knew.


    Doubts abound.


    "Cough cough cough, young man, what are you doing here? Don''t you know that this room has already been sealed? Why don''t you go to another room?"


    Just at that moment, an old man walked over from behind with a broom in his hand while cleaning up the trash on the road.


    "It''s sealed?"


    I widened my eyes. Indeed, the person in charge of this KTV must know about the matter of the spout bleeding.


    "Yeah, you don''t know. Our boss gave an order saying that the decorations here are too delicious. We''ll hang it for a few days before deciding."


    The grandpa explained.


    Decoration?


    And it tastes big?


    This is simply bullshit. Last night when Zhu Qilin and I were inside, we didn''t smell anything fancy.


    Deception!


    "However, I don''t think so. You don''t know. This place, hiss, don''t tell me I told you. There''s something wrong with this place. Someone has died before!"


    The grandpa looked around to make sure there was no one else before he suddenly said this.


    "Dead?"


    I raised my eyebrows. This place is more sinister than I thought.


    "It''s still the same thing as a year ago. At that time, there was a restaurant here and it seemed to be the same place. At that time, it was called the reception hall, and several guests were having their meals here. Suddenly, they died from food poisoning."


    "From then on, the owner sold the lease right. Look, didn''t he get bought by our boss? That''s KTV now."


    The same location, the same room.


    Weird, but not the same.


    I slightly narrowed my eyes. It''s not an accident that blood is flowing from the tap.


    "Sigh, that''s it anyway. Let me tell you, don''t stay here. I don''t even dare to enter this room while I''m cleaning up. Do you know what? Let''s go quickly."


    The grandpa was quite kind. He shook his hand, intending to drive me aside.


    I couldn''t calm down, and I didn''t know what to do.


    The clue was broken.


    Perhaps the solution lay with the woman with the black fingernails.


    I called Zhu Qilin and the rest. It turned out that Master Ge had applied for a long leave of absence. Even after half a month, he still wasn''t in school.


    It seems like I can only rely on myself, Master Ge should be going to handle some matters.


    After bidding farewell to the grandpa who was sweeping the floor, I decided to look for clues on KTV by myself.


    That mature woman in her thirties, I also got the information from the old man.


    This woman is called Su Li, and coincidentally, she is still my family.


    It was said that Su Li was rather rich and was the boss of the KTV that shocked everyone. Moreover, she owned all the money and didn''t recruit anyone else. From the shop to the salaries of the employees, she was responsible for them all by herself.


    His background was not small and he was bold.


    As I thought about this, I decided to look around to see if I had found anything.


    As I was turning a corner, I saw the figure of a long-haired girl flash past me.


    I didn''t see it too clearly, but the black nails on her hands were conspicuous.


    Unlike Su Li, this girl was clearly much younger and a little shorter.


    "It''s, it''s Yun Tong?"


    I don''t know why this thought crossed my mind, but it could have been intuition.


    I think it''s Yuntong.


    Whether it was true or not, they would know once they caught up.


    I quickly chased after him. Not only should my footsteps be light, I must be fast. I shouldn''t let the other party notice me.

 C81 Human Bone Puzzle

    "It''s really Yuntong. Why is she here? She didn''t encounter any monsters that night?"


    I looked at the familiar back and even caught a glimpse of her profile.


    This must be Yun Tong, why was she here?


    The black fingernails that were just like Su Li''s made the black armor even colder.


    I secretly followed behind him. I knew that this stalker had some ability. I had done this sort of thing quite a few times before.


    Yun Tong didn''t seem to notice me at all as she walked towards the dance floor in the main hall. Then, she turned around and entered a tunnel.


    There was a small line of words on the tunnel:


    Work passage, no one is allowed to enter.


    I''m not a casual person, so this thing of yours has no effect on me.


    I smiled and quickly caught up to her. I must clarify this matter today.


    He had thought that Yun Tong would turn left and right before finally running off to some secret room or other.


    However, he did not expect the others to not have much to do. After taking a few steps, he used the key to open the door of a room and walked in.


    Instead of going in, I found a corner and stuck my head out.


    According to common sense, since Yun Tong was a staff member here, she had to go to work later. She couldn''t stay here for long.


    It was the peak of passenger traffic.


    If I were to rush over and steal a peek, I might be discovered. My current condition does not allow for any mistakes.


    Sure enough, after about three minutes, Yun Tong came out from inside and left in a hurry.


    I stayed where I was for a while longer. After confirming that no one was coming over, I dashed into the cave.


    There was a large suite inside, and on the table were all sorts of flasks and test tubes. There was a thick green liquid inside.


    On both sides of the hall hung large biological vessels containing strange organisms soaked in formalin. Angele did not know if they were alive or dead.


    What kind of place was this?


    I even felt that this wasn''t KTV, but a research lab for researchers. The pile of things on it reminded me of Professor Yang in the laboratory.


    "Wait a moment, Professor Yang, is it possible?"


    With a flash of inspiration, I grasped the main point of the matter.


    It was impossible for such a thing to appear in a KTV, and the owner, Su Li, was a woman as well. She did not understand these complicated and complicated actions.


    Just the various formulas in the documents on this table made it difficult for me, a university student, to understand.


    Is Professor Yang here?


    This was not only KTV, but also Professor Yang''s other secret lab.


    The more I thought about it, the more it made sense to me.


    Without further ado, I took a deep breath and reversed the situation. I started to carefully explore the area, hoping to find some clues.


    There were a few things scattered on the ground. I tried my best to avoid them, even as I carefully wiped off the footprints on the ground. I definitely couldn''t leave any traces behind.


    "What''s that?"


    Surprisingly, there was a document on the table. It was exactly the same as the one in Yun Tong''s hand. I had reason to believe that this was the one in Yun Tong''s hand.


    At first glance, this was also an ordinary document, and it was stapled together.


    I grew my sleeves and covered my fingers with them so as not to leave prints, then slowly opened the document to see what was written on it.


    Just as I opened the first page, a picture that gave me the creeps appeared.


    It was a human bone jigsaw. It was the largest skull, as well as several ribs and finger bones. Especially the finger bones; they were probably more than ten pieces in total.


    So many bones were neatly packed in one box, at least from this picture.


    What kind of person could create such a heavy taste using human bones to make a jigsaw puzzle? This wasn''t just a heavy taste anymore, this was insane!


    Fortunately, this was just a picture.


    But the picture also shows that the human bone puzzle does exist.


    "Whew."


    I pulled myself together and turned to the second page.


    There was nothing on the second page of the document except for some complicated calculation formulas and a few numbers and symbols.


    I don''t understand these things, and there''s no need to look at them, I just flip through them.


    Page after page, these formulas were recorded for more than a dozen pages. It wasn''t until the last page that I finally found words I could understand.


    There were a lot of words as well, but there was only one word:


    Change.


    A single "change" had too many meanings, and there were many explanations.


    It could be that the situation had changed, or it could be a human had changed, or the experiment had gone wrong. No matter how he tried, he could still explain it.


    Chinese characters are really profound. I knocked my head. This was even more of a headache than Morse code. God knows what it meant.


    "Crack."


    "Clatter."


    I was turning things over when I heard a sound.


    Moreover, the sound was getting louder and louder.


    I even wondered if people outside would rush in, and I quickly found a place to hide.


    Unexpectedly, the people outside acted as if they did not hear this sound, and did not make any sound for a very long time.


    Whoosh.


    Finally, a sound of trembling came from the distance. The things in the cabinet seemed to be unable to hold on and they directly opened the door.


    "Roar!"


    A roar.


    At that moment, I was so scared that I started to retreat. What is this thing?


    A man, no, he was not a complete man.


    Surprisingly, it was a humanoid monster with both its legs cut off. Its arms were covered in thick black fur, and its chest muscles were well-developed. It was extremely strong.


    Looking up, two wild boar like fangs appeared from his mouth, carrying a strong offensive power.


    "Roar, roar."


    The monster roared continuously. Even without its legs, it was still 1.8 meters tall.


    The monster had poor mobility and could only use its two hands to crawl on the ground. Its eyes emitted a green light and its mouth was protruding out, resembling an ancient human.


    It was barely human in shape, but it was far from human.


    This thing''s IQ shouldn''t be high, or perhaps it didn''t have any spiritual wisdom.


    "Is this thing a savage?"


    I frowned and looked into the cabinet.


    The cabinet that was originally filled with monsters was emitting a rotten smell. The blood-red liquid was flowing all over the floor, exactly the same as the day I turned on the tap.


    At the beginning of the semester I thought it was blood, but now that I think about it, it''s not entirely.


    Glass fragments scattered all over the floor.


    It could be imagined that the monster had been placed inside a glass jar and soaked in blood.


    But it seems that the monster has awakened because of my arrival.


    For a moment, the monster and I looked at each other, but my heart had already sunk a bit.


    I don''t know anything about the situation of the enemy.


    What should I do, what should I do?


    I seem to be in a dead end.


    "Damn. Let''s try it first. Monsters like you are simply not humans. Quickly scram back to your mother''s womb and rebuild."


    Who''s afraid of who?

 C82 Escape Day

    "Roar!"


    Even though the monster couldn''t understand what I was saying, it could see my expression. It seemed to be enraged by my words and its roars became louder and louder.


    He even used both his hands to prop himself up from the ground and pounced towards me.


    How powerful were these arms? His body weighed at least two hundred Jin, yet he could shoot them out like a cannonball with his hands on the ground.


    What the hell.


    "Scram."


    I was angry too. Isn''t it just a monster? How dare you act so peremptorily in front of me?


    Look at how I kick you and teach you how to see stars appear in your eyes.


    After determining the position, I kicked the monster''s eye area.


    This kick used almost 99% of my strength, which is to say, I bullied the monster to lose both its legs. Thus, its movement speed was very slow.


    If he had legs, then I would definitely not be his match. I might even lose my brain from eating too much.


    But there was no if.


    "Bam."


    With a kick, I felt as though I had kicked a rock. This fellow didn''t even move at all.


    Even if you give me a reaction.


    I was dumbfounded. What defensive power?


    He couldn''t fight anymore.


    "Run, run!"


    This was the only thought in my mind. Let''s get out of here first.


    But when I turned around, the monster was completely enraged and it charged towards me once again with both hands on the ground.


    This guy is going to jump on me.


    At that moment, the eye on my arm finally opened.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he was met with a resplendent glow and golden rays of light. Furthermore, they were accompanied by waves of chanting, solemn and holy.


    A ray of golden light shot out from the eye and struck the monster''s chest.


    Awoo.


    The monster let out a blood-curdling screech as if it had suffered a heavy injury. Then, it howled and tore open the door frame as it ran out.


    Outside, of course, there was another commotion, but that was none of my business.


    Since someone was raising this kind of monster, they must have some methods to subdue it.


    At this moment, the eyes on my arm looked extremely tired, and I closed my eyes listlessly.


    I don''t know what to do either. If it wasn''t for the eyes on my arm, my life would have definitely ended here.


    No wonder Master Ge said that this thing is harmless. It is more than harmless. It could even save my life.


    "Let''s leave first."


    As the eyes on my arm closed, I felt another wave of fatigue, as if I could easily fall asleep.


    After stumbling my way through, I finally found a temporary exit and rushed out.


    The road on this side led to the KTV''s back door. There was not even a bus stop, let alone a taxi, not even a car could be found.


    It''s a wilderness, how do I get back to school?


    The commotion over at the KTV has stopped. I could vaguely see a few figures flash over. Their auras were very strong. I was afraid that they would catch that monster and put it into the tank soaked in formalin.


    After wandering around for a while, with the help of the street lamp, I finally saw the light in front of me.


    It seemed to be a temple over there. It was a very small kind of temple.


    Monasteries were generally based on the Zen Forest system of the mountain gates. There were very few monasteries with this logic, but it wasn''t like there weren''t any.


    "Excuse me, is anyone here?"


    Under the moonlight, I lightly knocked on the door, hoping to find a place to stay for the night.


    This temple probably did not even have half a football field and only had a few shabby bungalows. It was estimated that there were very few pilgrims and believers within the temple.


    A lot of the red paint on the door had fallen off, giving off a dilapidated feeling.


    Originally, the university was located in the suburbs, and the area near the KTV was one of the suburbs.


    It was reasonable for the temples here to act in such a manner.


    "There''s someone, who is it? This old bag of bones is too slow to walk, don''t mind it."


    An aged and distant voice sounded out, accompanied by slow and heavy footsteps.


    "Creak."


    The old vermilion door was opened and latched from the inside, revealing a face full of wrinkles.


    "Are you the host?"


    My eyelids slightly lifted as I looked at the old monk who was about 70 years old and was wearing a worn-out monastic robe.


    The old monk was unkempt and looked as if he hadn''t bathed for days. He scratched the itch on his neck and looked at me as he asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Who are you?"


    "I say, are you the host?"


    I raised my voice. This old monk has the back of his ear!


    "What host?"


    The old monk asked again.


    "Alright then. Bye bye. Take a rest. I''ll go visit Buddha. I''ll take a walk around the hall."


    It was hard to say, but the old man''s ears must be off too.


    "Oh, Buddha, why didn''t you say so earlier? Alright, I''ll burn eighty-one incense pillars. I only charge a hundred to get the merit box. Don''t throw one for each one of you, you''re too lazy to clean up."


    The old monk said seriously.


    I turned around and walked away, not wanting to waste another word with him.


    What kind of person is this!?


    After walking around the temple with great difficulty, I finally found a young monk. The young monk was also an orphan and grew up in the temple.


    Although it was called a side room, it was actually just a kang without a quilt.


    Alright, let''s sleep together. What kind of bike is this?


    I''ll catch a taxi back to school tomorrow morning.


    I gave the little monk a hundred yuan, which made him jubilant.


    "Alas, each of these teacher and disciple is more talented than the other."


    I closed the door and watched the young monk leave, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.


    The name of this place was Lanke Temple, there were only two people here from top to bottom.


    The old monk who presided over the fight, the one who rang the bell, the young monk.


    There was no one else in the room. The Master and disciple were living a miserable life, and there weren''t many people who would come to the incense burner.


    However, the Great Proud Palace was too shabby. Many of the statues'' bodies had lost their color. How could someone come like this?


    For example, I''ve lived in the school for a few years, but this is the first time I''ve seen a temple here.


    Due to the eyes on my arm, I dare say that it must have expended my energy to release that golden light. Yet, after a day and a night of sleep, I dozed off once again.


    As soon as my head fell, I fell into a deep sleep.


    Once he slept, he would lose track of time.


    Outside, the full moon hung high in the sky.


    In addition to the brick bed, I slept in a relatively remote location in the northwest corner of the temple.


    After sleeping for who knows how long, before he woke up, he suddenly felt a cold feeling on his neck.


    "Stop messing around, Zhu Qilin. Can you scram? I don''t have this sort of special hobby. I have this kind of special hobby, go and find someone else."


    I instinctively gave him a slap, as I thought that he was just joking around the dorm.


    At this point, my consciousness hadn''t fully recovered. It was probably due to me being too tired.


    A few minutes later, the cold feeling returned. This time, it was even more real and there was even the sound of sucking.


    "What are you doing? I''m not talking about it."


    I shouted, but when I shouted, I suddenly regained consciousness.


    No, I borrowed someone else''s room from the temple. I wasn''t in the dorm at all, nor was I in the same room with Zhu Qilin.


    What''s that thing behind my neck?


    I thought with horror, like a basin of cold water poured over me.

 C83 Thousand-year-old Corpse

    "No way, I just got out of the tiger''s den, and now I''m back in the wolf''s den?"


    My mood immediately sank. When a person is unlucky, they would be like this. Drinking cold water would cause one to grit their teeth.


    Feeling the chill on my neck, I took a deep breath.


    If I were to doze off now, I might end up sleeping in this temple forever.


    I don''t know what that thing behind me is, but I can feel it on my back, maybe trying to confirm whether I''m alive or dead.


    I''m sure this guy isn''t some beast or other, because I don''t feel the touch of fur.


    "F * ck, I''ll give it a try."


    I gritted my teeth and held my breath. Suddenly, my left hand flipped the bed to the side and dodged to the side.


    "Thunder."


    I shouted out explosively and the imprint on my arm exploded out in an instant. Streams of lightning shot out and struck the monster squarely in the face.


    "Roar!"


    Seemingly infuriated, the fellow''s eyes turned crimson.


    I finally got a good look at its face. It should be a humanoid monster with a body covered in a layer of white fur. It''s about 1.7 meters tall.


    This monster actually had a shallow mark on its forehead that looked like a pupil.


    The monster was wearing fur-colored clothes and was talking in a language that it couldn''t understand. Its hair was messy and hard to understand, making it look like a wild man.


    "Why does it look like the monster in the formalin tank at KTV? Damn, did it escape from there?"


    The corner of my mouth twitched. I suddenly thought of a possibility as I looked at the Savage.


    It was actually missing an arm.


    KTV''s savage was missing two legs, while this one was missing an arm.


    Was there a connection between the two?


    My brain started racing, and a flash of inspiration hit me like a stroke of luck.


    Human Bone Marking!


    The picture on the document, could it be that the puzzle was taken from these barbarians alive?


    This was too crazy, could it be Professor Yang''s experiment? What was he trying to do?


    What''s the use of a human bone puzzle?


    I knew nothing, only that I was caught in this whirlpool and that I would never be able to get out.


    "Roar!"


    While I was deep in thought, the wild man had already gone crazy and was continuously attacking me.


    This savage''s strength definitely surpasses a blind bear. That fist was like a heavy hammer as it heavily smashed onto my chest, causing me to fly out over ten meters, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    What a powerful force. The mark on his arm dimmed, making it impossible for him to rely on the heavenly thunder to defeat his opponent.


    "Withdraw."


    I gritted my teeth and retreated outside, planning to deal with this fellow inside the temple.


    Under the dim light of the night, the street lamps outside were dim and even darker than before.


    Fortunately, I remember the way I came here very well.


    In the darkness, I moved like a ghost from a tricky corner.


    There were still a lot of nooks and crannies in the temple, and I had to rely on this to get some distance between us.


    After all, this barbarian was only a barbarian. He did not have his own intelligence and would only foolishly break open a path through the pillars to kill me.


    It was hard to imagine how many more of these savages had been captured by Professor Yang.


    I may have understood that Professor Yang''s purpose is to remove the bones of these barbarians and make a terrifying human bone puzzle.


    "No, we can''t go any further. In front of us is the temple''s east wing. That old monk and little Shame live there. They are old, weak, and handicapped, and I think even I am inferior to them."


    I thought as I ran.


    I don''t like to trouble others. It''s already difficult for me to stay at the temple, how can I bring disaster to the two of them?


    He looked at the messy temple building behind him. This barbarian''s destructive power was too strong. He could easily punch through a house with a single punch.


    Even though these rooms were all mud houses that hadn''t been used for many years, there was no way they could be used as storage rooms.


    However, it was the temple''s property after all. Since it was destroyed by others, I felt a little sorry for it.


    "Damn it, I can only go to the highway."


    I cursed under my breath. If it wasn''t for my physique, I would have been dead by now.


    Professor Yang was such a bastard, producing so many terrifying things.


    I was about to change direction and run out of the temple.


    But at this moment, I suddenly heard a loud shout. I saw that the old monk was wearing a torn monastic robe and was standing beside me with a magic tool in his hand.


    At this moment, he was no longer slovenly. He was filled with boundless dignity, like a raging king.


    "Evil creature, you haven''t entered the cycle of reincarnation even after a thousand years. Do you really think that no one in this world will be able to deal with you?"


    The old monk said angrily. His two white brows raised into the sky with great momentum. The Golden Lotus Flag in his left hand began to rotate, and golden light immediately shot out in all directions.


    The golden light enveloped the wild man, turning into a golden barrier that couldn''t be broken even if the wild man were to hit it.


    "So, so powerful."


    I stare blankly at him. This slovenly old monk is actually this strong?


    Truly, one cannot judge a book by its cover. I have seen the power of that savage before, he could even break through such a thick wall with a single punch.


    With just a casual wave of the flag, the old monk could create a barrier to trap the wild man. He was too strong.


    "Roar!"


    That wild man didn''t give up struggling for even a moment as he crazily smashed against the barrier again.


    "It''s useless. How could you escape from my Buddhist Emperor''s Formation? You''re really stupid. What''s the use of living like a ghost for a thousand years, in the end it''s nothing more than dirt."


    The old monk shook his head and said something I didn''t understand.


    "A thousand years? A thousand years?"


    I opened my mouth wide. Could it be that this savage has lived for a thousand years? How did he do it? A new species?


    Gradually, under the effect of the old monk''s Golden Lotus Banner, the wild man gradually calmed down. Finally, he laid on the ground motionlessly, as if he was suppressed.


    "Master, let''s have a rest."


    Little Shamei walked over from the side and handed a cup of water to the old monk to drink.


    Only then did I realize that the old monk''s forehead was already covered in sweat. It seems that this formation had expended a lot of his energy.


    "No worries. Cough cough, it seems that I have really aged. In the past, I would not have spent too much effort in setting up this formation. But now, I can''t use my body anymore. Sigh."


    The slovenly old monk laughed bitterly and turned his head to look at the savage before saying a few words to me.


    "So that''s how it is. Someone used an evil technique instead of a thousand years of immortality. Benefactor, do you know where these thousand year old corpses came from and who revived them?"


    "A thousand years, ancient corpses?"


    I was stunned.

 C84 Handwritten Letters

    I was stunned. Why did this old monk change his words again? Didn''t he say that he would not die after a thousand years?


    For a moment, my mind was a mess, like paste.


    "Master, what does this thousand year old corpse mean? I saw the same monster in a nearby KTV, and both its legs were cut off by someone. It was placed in the Formalin solution in the laboratory."


    I asked, telling the old monk about what happened with KTV.


    My intuition tells me that this old monk is quite capable. Perhaps he can give me some help.


    "Indeed, hmph, someone actually dug out a thousand year old corpse, cut off both of its legs and arms, could it be, hiss, not good, someone actually dared to do such a thing, this is truly outrageous. Hui Zhen, pack up everything and seal the mountain gate, then we will leave immediately."


    Hearing my words, the slovenly old monk''s expression changed greatly, as though he had already connected all of the matters together.


    I, on the other hand, knew only a little, and I had no clue.


    "Master, what are you doing?"


    I was speechless. Did you guys just run away? These thousand year old corpses are still here, are you guys going to just ignore it?


    The slovenly old monk shook his head and then stared at me for a while. Suddenly, he stretched out his withered hand and pulled up the long sleeve on my arm.


    "F * ck, what are you doing? Stop, stop. I don''t have any special hobbies. Don''t mess around."


    My forehead was covered in cold sweat. You slovenly old monk, your movements are quite fast. Can you leave me some face?


    The eyes on my arm seemed to sense something and I immediately opened my eyes to stare at the old monk.


    "Eye of Abandonment! Hiss, how, how could this be? Benefactor, you, could you be ¡­?"


    When he saw the eyes on my arm, the slovenly old monk retreated a few steps back, an incredulous expression on his face.


    Even when facing the thousand year old corpse, this old monk didn''t show this kind of expression.


    The more he looked like this, the more flustered I became.


    Those strange eyes were on my arm, and if anything happened to them, I would be the first to die.


    I struggled to swallow my saliva and looked at the old monk who was speaking some words that I didn''t understand. I hastily took a step forward and said, "Master, what are those eyes? I say, can you not scare me? I''m timid."


    "God''s Eye, oh, in short, it''s not a bad thing. Don''t have psychological pressure, if you''re able to be chosen as the host by the God''s Eye, you can take it. Benefactor, I''ll leave this thousand year old corpse to you, the formation can intimidate him for three days and three nights."


    "As for three days and three nights later, the forbidden technique on the thousand year old corpse will disappear and it will become a corpse once more. When the time comes, it will be burned."


    After saying these few words, the old monk didn''t wait for me to speak and pulled little Shamie Huizhen along and disappeared without a trace.


    This speed was truly fast. At this moment, the sloppy-looking old monk''s waist was no longer sore, and his legs were no longer lacking. He didn''t even need to swing his staff anymore. He was truly fast.


    Watching the slovenly old monk disappear, I couldn''t react in time.


    When I reacted, there was only a mess.


    "Oi, shit! Old man, you''re already running. Where the hell are you going?"


    I wanted to cry, but no tears came out. Looking at the thousand year old corpse imprisoned by the array, I silently greeted the slovenly old monk a hundred times ¡­


    The next morning.


    I directly made a call to Zhu Qilin, asking him to help me ask for a leave of absence.


    That slovenly old monk just threw this mess to me, and I didn''t dare to run away.


    The main reason is that I really don''t know. If that thousand year old ancient corpse were to be freed or taken away, wouldn''t the world be in chaos?


    I''ve seen this thing''s fighting strength before.


    Oh, Su Yue, what did you do? You didn''t come to class yesterday, so I''ll just make up a random excuse. But first, Brother Li went home to give birth to a child.


    Zhu Qilin whispered.


    This guy was in class, so when he received my call, he immediately went to the toilet to answer it.


    "Sure, no problem. Who''s the one with our relationship?"


    I smiled and hung up.


    But my mood dropped to the bottom.


    Brother Li went home to ask for a leave of absence to give birth?


    Bullshit.


    He didn''t even have a girlfriend, so how could he have a child? His reason was too poor.


    I think I woke up the thousand-year-old corpse of KTV yesterday and then Brother Li is busy going back to take care of it.


    "Sure enough, Brother Li has a copy of this Human Bone Marking Diagram. Very good."


    Cold light flashed in my eyes.


    Right now, I can only follow what the old monk said and stay here for three days and three nights. At the very least, I can''t let anything go wrong with this thousand year old corpse.


    After breakfast, I hurried over to the temple''s lacquered vermilion gate, thoroughly locked the latch, and moved a few water vats to block the back.


    This place was very remote, so there shouldn''t be anyone coming here.


    He wasn''t afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    He took care of the surroundings of the temple again. There was a bit of barbed wire and glass on top of the low walls of the temple to prevent it from being overturned.


    After taking care of all this, it was already afternoon and there was nothing out of the ordinary for half a day.


    There wasn''t much to eat in the temple, only some vegetables and millet. The kitchen was still very old, it was used for cooking.


    I had nothing to do anyway, so I walked around the temple.


    After walking for a while, they arrived at the square, which was also where the host lived. This should be where his slovenly old monk lived.


    "To think that you''re in such a heavy place. No one is allowed in here. What nonsense are you spouting? I, your father, am helping you out here. I''m not some random person."


    I rolled my eyes, glanced contemptuously at the warning sign, and then burst through the door.


    Within the square meter area, there were a total of two rooms. One of them was a bedroom.


    Although the slovenly old monk looked slovenly, the blankets were neatly folded in the bedroom.


    On the table, one could even see the old slovenly monk copying the ''Diamond Sutra'' with a brush. Although this old monk was disheveled, his handwriting was extremely neat and had a calligrapher''s feel to it.


    As I watched, I felt a wave of fatigue and fell asleep on the bed.


    The sandalwood incense was burning at the side, emitting strands of green smoke.


    When I woke up, it was already evening. I was shocked as to why I had fallen asleep at this critical juncture.


    I hastily ran out and saw that the thousand year old corpse, which was bound by the formation, was still there. I heaved a sigh of relief.


    As night fell, the temple had a gloomy feeling. Waves of cold wind blew past, giving me goosebumps.


    When I returned to the slovenly old monk''s room, I didn''t know why, but the eye on my arm suddenly opened. My gaze was fixated on the bookcase.


    "What''s going on?"


    I frowned. According to what the old monk said, this eye is called the God''s Eye of Destruction. It seems to be a good item and I don''t know why it came looking for me.


    I followed the direction of the God''s Broken Gaze and saw a letter in my hand.

 C85 Vampire Bat

    A letter, entirely purple in color, was placed on the second floor of the bookshelf.


    At first glance, it wasn''t very eye-catching, but upon closer inspection, it was extremely eye-catching.


    Because all the other books were covered in a thick layer of dust, this purple letter was the only one with no dust at all.


    It was very strange.


    I know that this old monk''s background is extraordinary, so I''m not surprised.


    I decided to leave as I didn''t want to mess around with other people''s things.


    Unexpectedly, there was a sharp pain on my arm. That God of Rampage didn''t want me to leave.


    "F * ck, what the hell is with this stupid eye."


    I cursed silently before saying a bunch of words to the letter. It''s not my fault, it''s all nonsense.


    I don''t know if the old monk can hear me.


    But at last I had a reason, and went up and opened the letter.


    To be honest, I''m quite curious too. There isn''t even a speck of dust on the bookshelf when I look at it. From the looks of it, I probably haven''t touched it for many years.


    It took a lot of effort for me to open the letter. Even the metal clasp had rusted.


    After opening it with great difficulty, a picture could be seen.


    It was a picture that I was familiar with, but also a little scared of.


    Human Bone Marking!


    "F * ck, this old monk actually has something like that. F * ck, could it be that he''s with those people?"


    I felt a chill run down my spine. This was the second time I had seen a human bone puzzle.


    This kind of heavy taste was really hard to accept.


    But when I looked more closely, I noticed that the drawing on the letter was different from what I had seen on KTV.


    What was written on the letter was more like a scene from a painting. Inside the letter was a wild man wearing animal skin, with strange patterns painted on his face.


    The largest skull in the jigsaw puzzle was extremely strange, its two sunken eyes emitted a ghostly green light.


    The most frightening part was the upper right corner of the painting.


    There, the blood-red full moon hung high in the sky.


    Human Bone Marking, Wild Man, Blood-red full moon, Green Light.


    The combination of these mysterious elements made me even more confused.


    I don''t know how.


    Now, I can only take one step at a time.


    Then, I flipped through another page of the letter. There seemed to be two pages in total, and the contents of the second page were ¡­


    "Bang!"


    It was just a single golden word, but it was filled with vigor and strength. It made me suck in a breath of cold air the moment I saw it. What kind of word was this?


    The mysteries were profound.


    In short, it was unforgettable.


    "Why is there only one word on the second page of the human bone puzzle?"


    I was confused. I didn''t know what the word "Lin" meant, but I thought it meant something.


    Otherwise, according to the old monk''s character, he wouldn''t be here.


    Faintly confused, I shook my head and put the letter back on the lock before putting it back.


    However, there was another stab of pain on his arm, and the God''s Eye started to stir up trouble again.


    "Are you sick?"


    I was angry too, why are you messing around with these lousy eyes.


    I don''t know if it was due to my scolding that infuriated this fellow, but the next moment, I felt that my arm was uncontrollable and actually grabbed onto the letter by itself.


    The letter was grabbed by my uncontrollable arm and flipped to the second page, the one with the word "Lin" on it.


    Then my hand was pressed down.


    "Ah!"


    A numbing feeling came over me and I couldn''t help but shout out.


    Following which, something that left me stupefied happened. The ''Lin'' character turned into specks of golden light, and just like that, they surged towards my hand.


    At the same time, a few strange pieces of information appeared in my mind. They were all related to the word "Lin".


    It took less than three minutes for the change to disappear.


    I was already sweating profusely. When I raised my head to look in their direction, the word "Lin" had already disappeared without a trace.


    There were specks of golden light on my hand. The words that were drawn on it were "Lin".


    "What''s going on? He actually ran into my hands?"


    I paled. There was such a thing?


    Looking at the word "face" in my hand, I felt somewhat helpless.


    I don''t think this God''s Eye will harm me, right?


    After absorbing the word ''face'', the God''s Eye didn''t stop me from leaving.


    It was late at night, and my room was in a side room near the door. I would arrive in time if anything happened.


    At this time, I was lying on the bed, resting. I don''t know why, but I always felt uneasy.


    It was especially so for the God''s Eye which was on his arm. The fellow looked around as if he had swallowed medicine.


    "Bro, can we sleep in peace?"


    I can''t sleep with this thing all over the place. It''s a little creepy.


    Even the God Destroyer''s eyes ignored me as he continued to look left and right.


    Well, there was no other way.


    "Thump."


    "What is that sound?"


    Not waiting for me to calm down for a few minutes, I heard a sound like rain falling outside the door.


    The voice was very soft at first, but then it gradually became clear.


    The voice made me feel numb. I didn''t feel sleepy at all. I quickly opened the door and rushed out.


    Outside, the sky was filled with dark clouds and it was impossible to see the moonlight.


    Using the light from the street lamps, I could barely distinguish the light as it headed towards the thousand year old corpse that was suppressed by the formation.


    The uneasiness in my heart grew, and my heart thumped.


    "This sound ¡­"


    As I listened to the distant voice, the shock grew.


    Finally, when I rushed to the ancient corpse''s side, I couldn''t help but inhale a breath of cold air.


    Under the illumination of the street lamps, the sky was densely packed with a black mass, as if a swarm of locusts had passed through.


    If there were people with intense fear, their legs would have collapsed on the ground and they would have been unable to move.


    Bats. Bats that filled the sky.


    Black, brown, and all kinds of dark bats crossed the sky, obscuring the stars from view.


    For a moment, I felt my scalp tingle. When have I ever seen such a scene?


    Facing this bat, which measured in thousands of units, I appeared so small that I was not even comparable to an ant.


    "What the hell is this? Get lost!"


    I thought to myself, "This isn''t good. I immediately ran to the temple to get a shovel. I waved it around, hoping to drive these things away."


    Although my physique isn''t particularly good, I am still an adult. With the help of a shovel, I can easily smack away several bats.


    With the increase in the number of bats, I can''t be bothered about all of this, right?


    Gradually, I lost my strength.


    In particular, there were hundreds of these bats on my back, and I could feel them acting wildly on mine.


    But I didn''t have the time to care. The bats in front of me were too many for me to handle, let alone my back.


    "Ah!"


    My skin was punctured by the sharp teeth of the bat, and I was being sucked out of my body.

 C86 Arrived!

    A chill went down my spine, and I didn''t feel too good about it.


    Vampiric bats. These were no ordinary bats, but vampiric bats that ingested blood.


    I wouldn''t be afraid if it were only a few dozen, but there were tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands.


    Facing so many vampiric bats, I could only surrender.


    I felt a sense of exhaustion. I didn''t know how my back was bitten by these beasts, so I could only try my best to resist the attack of the bats in front of me.


    Several hundred bats were drinking my blood at the same time, so you could imagine how much it had affected me.


    People would faint when they reached a certain level of blood loss, not to mention the fact that I can''t cry out alone.


    A minute later, my face was pale and I was weak, and I was beginning to feel dizzy.


    I''m afraid it won''t be long before I fall to the ground and get sucked dry by these terrifying vampire bats.


    Maybe by the time the Scarlet Kylin found me, I would have dried up?


    "No, I can''t die yet."


    I suddenly shook my head. What''s wrong with me? I''m not dead yet, so why are you saying such depressing words?


    This was not the time to give up.


    Let''s go all out.


    "F * ck, this group of bastards probably came for the thousand year old corpses."


    As I struggled to retreat, I saw quite a few vampiric bats flying towards the imprisoned thousand year old corpse.


    Under their suicidal attack, the formation unexpectedly loosened up a bit, and the ancient corpses also woke up from their slumber.


    If they really wake up the ancient corpses, that would be terrible, I''m afraid that I would be smashed in the head with one punch.


    What should he do?


    I seem to be in a dead end.


    "Wait a moment."


    At this crucial moment, I suddenly had a flash of brilliance. I waved the shovel in my hand on the spot before ferociously smashing it forward.


    The blow also sent many of the vampiric bats flying to the side, giving me a few breaths to catch my breath.


    Using this time, I used all of my strength to run frantically and finally made it to the kitchen.


    "Fire!"


    Not only bloodsucking bats, but many animals in nature are afraid of fire.


    Earlier on, I was thinking that this bat is controlled by someone, but I forgot that these things are after all, beasts.


    If he was a beast, then he wouldn''t have the brains of a human.


    I pulled out two burning logs, held them up, and rushed out.


    The smoke was thick, and I was glad.


    This was the feeling he wanted. The thicker the smoke, the better.


    Smoke you beasts!


    "All of you, die!"


    I scolded loudly as the firewood in my hand danced. The effect was very obvious.


    The vampire bats scattered in fright, and even the hundreds on my back scattered in the smoke.


    In just a few minutes, I had pushed back the Vampiric Bat army.


    However, they did not seem to want to leave. Instead, they continued to hover in the air.


    As long as they''re in the air, I can''t do anything about them.


    Even though I brought in all the firewood, I gathered them together and lit a big bonfire as a deterrent.


    The effect was negligible. These vampiric bats were steeled their resolve to only stay in the air and not attack.


    They also knew how powerful the flames were.


    They were waiting, waiting for my bonfire to burn out, before they attacked.


    "Damn, he''s pretty smart."


    I had no other choice, the one who would be defeated if this continued would definitely be me.


    What should I do?


    Lose this temple and run away?


    This way, I''ll definitely be fine, and I''ll be able to keep my little life.


    However, what should they do with these thousand year old corpses? This group of vampiric bats were most likely under the control of someone with the intention of finding them.


    It could be someone from Professor Yang, or Brother Li, or the female owner of KTV.


    A gentleman has his ways and his ways.


    I can''t live my life like that, so I''ll have to fight for it.


    "Hey hey hey, God''s Eye, what kind of God''s Eye are you talking about? Normally, you would just mess with me for a bit and then go blind at the critical moment. Let me tell you, if you don''t help this time, we will all be here. You decide."


    I pulled up my sleeves and cursed at the God''s Eye. I didn''t know if this thing understood or not.


    Looking at its lifted eyelids, it probably didn''t understand.


    Something that cannot be touched by oil and salt, which is normally rather impressive, will only scam me in the end.


    I cursed in my heart. I had to try my best to stop these bats.


    Seeing that the bonfire was about to burn out, it was unknown if the group of bats had eaten the wrong thing or what.


    There were actually thousands of death squads gathering together and launching suicide attacks at me.


    The bonfire had been much smaller than before, and these thousands of bats were flapping their wings as they flew over, knocking me over the edge.


    Soon, there were bats on my feet, my arms, my face, my neck.


    Quite a few of these bats had broken through the defense line of the bonfire.


    "It''s over."


    This was the only thought in my mind. Facing a horde of vampiric bats, my strength alone was too small.


    He was completely unable to withstand it.


    I don''t want to die here, I still want to help Master Ge deal with Professor Yang.


    As my consciousness started to blur, the blood in my body seemed to have been sucked dry.


    However, at this crucial moment, my palm suddenly shone with a golden light, bringing along a sense of majesty.


    At the same time, the God''s Eye on his arm suddenly opened as if it had rested enough.


    The first thing this fellow did when he opened his eyes was not to help me attack. Instead, he controlled my arm and smacked towards the tens of thousands of bats.


    The ''imprint'' that I absorbed into my hand gathered into a physical entity, bringing along an endless amount of pressure, and just like that, it was intimidated.


    In the blink of an eye, these Vampiric Bats looked as if they were about to face a great enemy. All of them fled in terror.


    "Bang!"


    I too felt lucky and shouted loudly.


    Sure enough, as I expected, the word ''face'' is a mantra that follows the law.


    All the so-called soldiers that entered the battlefield had their formations set in front of them, and it was even more so the legendary Nine Secret Words.


    However, he never thought that this kind of Tao technique would actually be found in the holy land of buddhism, wasn''t it also a kind of tolerance.


    "Haha, all of you, scram."


    With the help of the ''Lin'' character, I was able to intimidate the Vampiric Bat into retreating.


    The haze at night gradually dissipated, and the vampiric bats slowly retreated like stray dogs, not daring to attack again.


    Ten minutes later, I finally shouted "Lin" and killed the remaining dozens of bats.


    The battlefield was a complete mess. The Vampiric Bat''s carcass was scattered across the floor, giving off an extremely fishy smell.


    I also covered my nose as I panted heavily. This battle was simply too lucky.


    In any case, those thousand year old corpses should be guarded.


    This is what makes me so happy.


    However, just as I was about to let out a sigh of relief and look towards the location of the thousand-year-old ancient corpse, I was so shocked that I almost fainted on the spot.


    No way, the array formation had actually loosened, and the thousand-year-old ancient corpse had awakened!

 C87 The past of Master Ge

    "It can''t be, can it?"


    I widened my eyes and slapped my forehead. I felt a wave of exhaustion strike me and I couldn''t help but fall backwards.


    Although the ''Lin'' character is extremely powerful and comes from the Nine Secret Words, my current strength can only be used for a short period of time.


    The situation had become critical again. Once the thousand-year old ancient corpse regained its consciousness, the situation would no longer be under control.


    "What bad luck. Go back."


    I gritted my teeth and dragged my exhausted body to the side of the Golden Lotus Flag. This is the slovenly monk''s treasure.


    The Golden Lotus Banner had a total of three levels. It symbolized the so-called Three Realms, Desire Realm, Colourless Realm, and was embroidered with all sorts of mysterious patterns.


    With my current level, I''m completely unable to comprehend anything.


    Not to mention operating it, even moving the Golden Lotus Flag was extremely difficult. Most likely, the slovenly monk had set up a restriction.


    "Roar!"


    "Carla."


    Seeing that the strength of the thousand year old corpses was increasing, it was all the fault of that horde of bloody bats that they rammed into the formation and awakened these thousand year old corpses.


    I have no other choice but to watch as the thousand year old corpse breaks the formation.


    The formation was on the verge of collapse, and the Golden Lotus Flag was much dimmer than before.


    It was very likely that even the slovenly old monk did not expect his magic treasure to be broken in such a manner.


    "Damn it."


    I was indignant in my heart. I said that I would stand guard here for the old monk, but after such a matter happened, I lost all face.


    Abandon this place and run?


    Sorry, I can''t do it.


    I''ve always been a man who does what he says. How can I do such a thing?


    If that was the case, then he might as well fight to the death with these thousand year old corpses. At worst, both of them would just die together.


    I took a deep breath and tightened the shovel in my hand.


    He was waiting for an opportunity.


    This was a rare opportunity. As the power of the thousand year old corpse became more and more powerful, the formation finally collapsed from the last strike as it let out a mournful cry.


    Without the restriction of the formation, the thousand year old corpse looked up at the sky and let out a long roar, as if it was celebrating for its freedom.


    "It''s now, damn it, I''m going to kill you!"


    I was waiting for this moment, although this guy was awakened by someone evil, he should still be alive.


    If I cut off your head, I wouldn''t believe you could still live.


    Just at that moment, taking advantage of the fact that this fellow wasn''t paying attention, my left foot pushed off the ground and charged forward. Like a shooting star, my speed was astonishingly fast.


    I held the shovel horizontally. I aimed it at the guy''s most vulnerable neck and swung it downwards.


    I have grinded this shovel with a grindstone. Although it is not as sharp as mud, it is still exceptionally sharp.


    The moment the blade of the shovel touched the corpse, its skin split open.


    Jade-green blood spurted out and splattered on my face. The blood was warm.


    I didn''t have time to think about the reason behind the temperature of this thousand year old corpse. Instead, I used all of my strength to sit on the shovel.


    No matter what, I am still a hundred jin adult. Under my strength, the sharp edge of the shovel is like a hot knife through butter, continuing to drill deeper into the thousand-year old ancient corpse''s neck.


    "Click."


    Finally, I felt as though I was stuck on a bone, unable to move any further. It should have been to the cheekbone.


    "Roar!"


    The thousand year old corpse slapped its face.


    I wasn''t able to dodge in time and was sent flying with a shovel. I landed heavily on the wall, causing it to collapse.


    My internal organs seemed to have moved. This fall is likely a internal injury.


    However, I revealed a faint smile.


    He had achieved his goal.


    The thousand-year old ancient corpse''s neck seemed to have been cut by me, and only the last bit of flesh and bones were still stuck together.


    Dark green blood gushed out, making it unable to stand properly.


    My thoughts weren''t wrong. Although this fellow is just a corpse, after being woken up by someone, it gained a new life. It''s just that this life''s intelligence is too low, and all it knows is endless slaughter.


    With your neck cut off and your blood drained away, are you afraid that you won''t die?


    I lay paralyzed on the ground, finally letting go of one of my worries.


    Following that, the thousand year old corpse let out a miserable scream. I completely ignored him and allowed him to wreak havoc here.


    You can smash it, but I didn''t open the temple.


    Half an hour later, the exhausted thousand year old corpse finally collapsed, the green blood had already drained dry.


    "Damn it, I nearly died here. That damned monk is truly deceiving me."


    I looked at that thousand year old ancient corpse that had fallen.


    The night finally passed and nothing else happened.


    Until the morning of the next day, when the old monk and I agreed to meet.


    At this time, the temple was cold and cheerless. A light wind was blowing, giving off a desolate feeling.


    My ''God''s Eye'' has already closed to be considered to have stopped, and the ''Rising Emblem Technique'' has also dimmed down.


    A night of recovery didn''t bring me back to my peak.


    "Dang, dang, dang."


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door of the temple.


    "Damn, old monk. You''re finally back."


    I smacked my lips. That fellow should have returned by now.


    When I unlatched the door and saw who it was, my face was filled with shock.


    It was the gatekeeper, Master Ge!


    Master Ge looked very tired.


    "Master Ge, why are you here?"


    "Su Yue, why are you here?"


    We both said that almost at the same time, and then looked at each other.


    Well, neither of us thought of the other.


    "Let''s go in first."


    Master Ge waved his hand. After entering, he saw that the bolt was locked. He even took out a yellow charm paper covered with red sand and stuck it on the button.


    I went in and poured Master Ge a glass of water.


    He gulped it down and rested for a while. Finally, Master Ge''s complexion improved a little.


    "Grandpa Ge, what are you doing?"


    I had a face full of doubt. Could it be that Master Ge and that slovenly monk knew each other?


    Hmm, Su Yue, since you saw it, let me tell you. Thirty years ago, I, your grandfather, was originally a Daoist, but because of a single matter, I became a vulgar person. I have been a gatekeeper at the university ever since. That slovenly monk is also a friend of mine from thirty years ago.


    Master Ge explained, thinking back to his past, his face was full of emotion.


    The passing days were always beautiful, and now Master Ge was already old.


    "What? Daoist Priest, no wonder."


    I suddenly understood that Master Ge was not an ordinary person.


    "Kid, your luck is really good. The power of these thousand year old corpses can''t even kill two fierce tigers, but you can actually kill it with a shovel. Haha, just a little bit more and your little life will be gone."


    Master Ge laughed.

 C88 Masquerade

    "Master Ge, don''t laugh like that, I almost lost my life."


    The corner of my mouth twitched as I looked at Master Ge. Am I that easy to deal with?


    "Alright, alright, but you got lucky from this disaster. You actually took the ''Lin'' character, one of the nine mantras of the Daoist Sect. It has the power to subdue evil spirits and can only be used by those with strong determination."


    Master Ge''s face suddenly showed an emotional expression.


    "Master Ge, did you leave this thing here?"


    I asked, my eyelids drooping.


    "Cough cough, your guess is quite correct. A good friend of mine gave it to me. I have tried to refine it myself, but failed. Hahaha, I didn''t expect you to take advantage of me today."


    Master Ge patted my shoulder as if he was very happy.


    Afterwards, I helped Master Ge to clean up the corpse of the thousand-year-old ancient corpse.


    The thousand-year old corpse already started to emit a rotten smell, so I suppressed my disgust and started to surround it with firewood.


    Following that, Master Ge then chanted an incantation that I didn''t understand and started lighting the firewood.


    The thousand year old corpse was reduced to ashes by the raging flames.


    However, one of the ancient corpse''s arms had disappeared without a trace.


    There''s no need to think about it, I can basically guess that Professor Yang must have taken this arm away.


    What was he trying to do?


    I also asked Master Ge about the puzzle of the human bones, but he immediately blew his beard and glared at me, chasing me away.


    What he meant was, I''m too weak now, so I shouldn''t get involved.


    When the time is ripe, let me know when it''s time to know.


    Regarding this, I could only roll my eyes. Who knew that you would have to wait till the time is ripe?


    Besides, he didn''t want me to get involved, but since I was already involved, how could I just leave?


    Master Ge''s thoughts were still not too good.


    "Anyway, you should go back to school first, Professor Yang''s whereabouts are still unknown. Oh right, that KTV that surprised us was sealed off, the people in charge are all running away."


    Master Ge seemed to have seen through my thoughts, and said while smiling.


    "What? The person in charge of the shocking KTV also ran away and was even sealed off?"


    I was stunned. All the clues had been cut off.


    The only clue he could find was in the storage room in the school''s laboratory.


    "That''s right, you brat released the thousand year old corpses they soaked in the formalin vat, making everyone know that you will definitely be sealed up. I think this is just one of their strongholds, so I don''t think it''s painful for them, so I directly ordered the people involved to evacuate."


    Master Ge said.


    After an hour, under Master Ge''s repeated warnings, I finally completed my mission and took a taxi to school.


    My thoughts were a little heavy along the way, and in the end I didn''t help at all.


    He had almost made a mistake guarding the thousand-year old ancient corpses, but luckily, he managed to hold on in the end.


    "Young man, the pressure in university is not that great right now. Haha, my son is also from the same school as you. Hmm, this kid always comes back with a lot of noise and pressure. It''s not easy for you."


    The driver was a middle-aged man in his forties. He was very talkative.


    Along the way, he chattered non-stop in my ear, opening his mouth to tell me what his son was like.


    I smiled at that.


    Soon, the taxi stopped in front of the school gate.


    I fished out a hundred-dollar bill and handed it to the driver. The temple was so remote that I called a taxi company and waited for a long time before anyone answered.


    I know that taxi drivers don''t usually go that way, because there aren''t any customers on the way.


    If you pull me this one, I think the taxi driver may be three or four fewer.


    "Aiyo, don''t. You have too many of these."


    At my insistence, the driver finally took the hundred.


    Seeing him chuckle, I also felt at ease.


    "Haha, thank you. Little brother, if you ever want to go to the student union, please tell me. I forgot to tell you, my son is the director of the student union''s publicity department, his name is Chen Yun."


    The driver laughed before leaving.


    I shook my head, not really putting this matter to heart.


    I don''t have much interest in the student union. There are a lot of things going on over there, and other than the evaluation of the awards, there aren''t any other benefits.


    The most important thing is, I don''t have the time right now.


    When he returned to the dormitory, he found Zhu Qilin sleeping soundly on the bed. He probably skipped class again today.


    I know this guy''s personality. Ever since I blew it on that snake demon, it was as if my life had lost all meaning other than eating and sleeping.


    "Zhu Qilin, f * ck, what time is it? Are you still sleeping?"


    I went up and patted the Scarlet Kylin. This guy really sleeps to death.


    "Wake up, I said wake up brother."


    Weird, ah. Usually when I pat the Scarlet Kylin, it will react. It''s been 3 or 4 times today, why does it still look like a dead person.


    "Zhu Qilin, Zhu Qilin."


    I patted him a few more times. He was sleeping with his back to me, and he wasn''t snoring at all.


    The situation isn''t right. I remember this guy snoring a lot. Previously, his snores were earth-shaking, so why did his temper change today?


    My heart sank as I slowly approached the Zhu Qilin. I tightly gripped the ''Arhat'' character in my hand as if I was about to face a great enemy.


    This gave me a very dangerous feeling. Was it a red qilin, or was it not?


    "Zhu Qilin."


    At this moment, I made up my mind. I took a step forward and grabbed Zhu Qilin''s shoulder, then threw him behind me.


    Suddenly, the Zhu Qilin, who was lying on the bed with his back facing me, moved. A cold light flashed from his left hand and it headed towards me.


    It was a man wearing a mask with an ox head, and the shape of his body was exactly the same as that of the Scarlet Kylin.


    There was no point in that. I looked at the mask, which was painted with symbols I could not understand, and the long fangs in my mouth. The green face gave me a fright, and my hair stood on end.


    "Bang!"


    Just when I was about to use the "Lin" Incantation, the monster suddenly laughed out loud and took out the mask on its face, revealing the face of the Scarlet Kylin.


    "Damn. Su Yue, you''re too timid aren''t you? Look at how scared you are. It''s only a mask. Don''t hit me!"


    After working on it for a long time, the Scarlet Kylin wore this mask. It was trying to scare me.


    "Zhu Qilin, you''re pretty good. Where did you get such a mask? You have a green face with fangs, and you''re quite scary."


    I stretched out my hand to take the green ox head mask. This thing feels pretty good. It''s as soft as the skin on a person''s face.


    It was hard to imagine how this could be done in such a manner.


    "Don''t you know? Isn''t there a masked ball in our school? It was arranged by the student union''s Propaganda Department."

 C89 Shura Mask

    The masquerade, what was this and what was this? It made it look like a foreign country.


    My head was full of black lines. People from the student union''s publicity department really know how to play.


    But speaking of the Propaganda Department, wasn''t the driver''s son the head of the Propaganda Department today?


    This was too much of a coincidence.


    "Forget it. This group of students has nothing to do after eating their fill. Why don''t you find us trouble every day? Didn''t you want to show off in front of the teachers and then give us an evaluation at the end of term?"


    I said disdainfully. It''s a common trick of those people.


    For the third time, I have figured out the rules of the student union.


    This thing, you are dilly-dallying a freshman, maybe those junior brothers will come over and help you.


    For us old foxes, hmph, think too much.


    "No, Su Yue, this time the Propaganda Department is serious. It is linked to the social practice credits. If we don''t go, there will be no credits. Damn it, it''s just a failure."


    Zhu Qilin scolded loudly.


    Although the social practice credits weren''t a very important subject, if you failed at the end of term, the situation would be very troublesome. If you needed the help of a teacher, others might not be able to pass.


    After all, participating in events in this subject meant credits.


    However, there had never been a ball like this as a hard indicator. There had never been a ball like this before.


    "Eh, buy me a mask too. Hehe, do you take me as an ox warrior? I''m still wearing one."


    I had a look of disdain on my face. Suddenly, I remembered that there was an anime that belonged to an ox warrior.


    "Fine, this mask of mine is quite good. Yesterday, there was a rare merchant from another province who bought many small toys in his hands. Basically, everyone in our school bought a mask, and it was all made by that person. I estimate that there were thousands of them."


    Zhu Qilin said.


    However, his words caught my attention. There was a person selling masks, yet he sold thousands of them?


    Plus the masked ball that the school was having recently, was there a connection?


    After thinking for a long time, I still couldn''t figure it out.


    Looking at the mask of a cow''s head on the bed, I felt an indescribable strange feeling.


    It was as if he was being watched by a living person. This mask was too bizarre.


    "Bro, you haven''t come back for the past few days. I''m so tired, so I helped you hang out with the new counselor. Why don''t you treat me to a meal later?"


    After saying that, Zhu Qilin left the room. It was unknown if he went to pick up girls or what.


    I sat alone at the head of the dormitory and called the others.


    Through the phone, I also know that Brother Li''s vacation has half a month, belongs to the kind of annual leave, in the short term will not appear in the school.


    A masquerade ball is a big deal.


    A few days later.


    The promotional department''s printout was sent to each dorm, and was mandatory for two people to attend.


    Otherwise, the dormitory residents failed the collective social practice course.


    None of us wanted to go, so we had to draw lots.


    Fortunately, both Zhu Qilin and I had drawn lots, so we had no choice but to go.


    That night, the two of us crossed the small path in front of the cafeteria and arrived at the main road. We walked along the main road for about half an hour before arriving at the venue, the university student event center.


    The people of the propaganda department were rich, they actually took over the whole activity center.


    Along the way, we saw a lot of other students wearing masks. The atmosphere was very high.


    "It''s fun, it''s really fun. Su Yue, why don''t you try it on too? It''s pretty interesting."


    Zhu Qilin laughed out loud. He had long since forgotten what he had just said. Her face was filled with the word ''sweet''.


    When I saw him dancing on the road with a bull''s head mask on his face, I should have taken a picture of him with my cell phone.


    Finally, we reached the inside of the event center. The two of us first went to register our names, so that would count as our credits.


    The center of the room had been transformed into a large dance floor that could accommodate hundreds of people. There were even seats all around.


    A few high decibels of low pitched music were playing, causing the atmosphere to become even more lively.


    Men and women were wearing masks on the dance floor as they vented out their anger, clearing away the usual pressure.


    It was unknown where Zhu Qilin had run off to, so he probably also followed along.


    I was sitting in a corner, alone, looking at the mask in front of me, frowning.


    "Strange, this is really strange. Since it''s an event, why isn''t there even a student council member to speak? Logically speaking, we should invite a few school leaders to this slogan event, and then hold a special department book to celebrate."


    I said to myself, looking around.


    Right now, everyone was wearing a mask. There was no one dressed as a school head at all, nor was there anyone in charge of the student union.


    The strong light was shining everywhere, and it was extremely dazzling.


    The bass gun roared and vibrated in my ears.


    I really can''t stand the feeling here. I picked up the mask on my face and went to the bathroom. I planned to find a place to hide for a while. After I find the Scarlet Kylin, I will leave.


    Leaving halfway wasn''t much of a big deal since it was all for the school credits.


    My mask was that of an aboriginal priest. Although it was not green, it was painted with various colors on his black skin. It gave off a mysterious feeling.


    Seeing that everyone was wearing masks, I couldn''t not wear them.


    But even as I put the mask on my head, it felt like an electric shock.


    At this moment, I actually couldn''t control my hands and feet. I just wanted to madly jump about like the others.


    And the feeling was getting stronger and stronger, and gradually, I was losing some control over myself.


    It was a sound I could not understand, and my body twisted in a strange motion.


    There were also a few men in suits and masks in the bathroom, so I just smiled.


    "Stop, stop."


    I roared at myself in my heart, but I couldn''t control myself in the slightest.


    If this goes on, I''m afraid my body will be robbed of control.


    How could this be allowed?


    There must be something wrong with that mask. What kind of misunderstanding was this?


    My heart is filled with rage. The bunch of bastards from the Student Union are actually helping an outsider to scam their own family?


    But maybe not. Was it that strange merchant who sold masks and controlled the propaganda department?


    Various doubts flashed in my mind. I couldn''t care so much now. The right path was to seize control of my body first.


    I grit my teeth and shuddered in the face of this power. I could only maintain a clear mind. Following that, a stalemate ensued.


    In the eyes of an outsider, I just stood there in a daze.


    At this moment, a person wearing a red Shura Mask flashed by. He seemed to have noticed something and suddenly turned around to smile at me.

 C90 Mutation

    It was a very strange smile, an indescribable smile.


    With this smile, I felt my mental power rapidly dissipate. I was no longer me.


    What am I doing here, and why am I doing this?


    Various thoughts flooded his mind, as if he wanted to work overtime together.


    "Hur Hur Hur Hur."


    I even heard the laughter of the man in the mask, which was different from everyone else''s.


    This was a completely red mask. Its two eyes emitted a fervent red glow and a strange symbol was drawn on the corner of its mouth, causing others to feel slightly flustered when they looked at it.


    Moreover, the mask''s expression was extremely exaggerated, as if it was trying to bewitch someone.


    He watched as the man and his companion left in a hurry. Soon, they arrived at a corner and turned around, disappearing soon after.


    As for me, I''m still fighting against this power.


    Initially, I was still able to fight to a standstill against this power, so that my body''s control wouldn''t be taken away from me.


    However, ever since that man with the Asura mask glanced at me, my scalp turned numb and my entire body felt sore.


    Gradually, the power of the mask gained the upper hand. I felt a little hopeless. If I were to fall down like this, I would definitely be devoured to the point where not even my bones would remain.


    What should he do, what should he do?


    I looked confused.


    Just as my mental strength was about to collapse, the God''s Eye on my arm suddenly opened.


    An ice-cold feeling spread through my entire body from my arm, forcefully pulling me back from the abyss of corruption.


    For a moment I wasn''t lost. I opened my eyes.


    "Get out of my way."


    "Bang!"


    As soon as I regained some of the initiative in my body, I launched an all-out counterattack.


    The ''Body Tactic'' in my hand emits a resplendent light ray as I directly smacked the mask on my face with my palm.


    "Whap."


    It was as though something had cracked, and I could feel the power in my body rapidly dissipating.


    My consciousness also finally became clear, I have completely regained control of my body.


    Even so, I was still afraid. This mask is too terrifying.


    Looking at that dance floor full of crazy men and women, I now understand why.


    These people have their minds corroded by the mask, even I am almost unable to resist them, let alone them?


    And what is the purpose of these initiatives?


    I narrowed my eyes and put the mask back on. Then, I also followed the group of crazy people and disappeared into the dance floor.


    Although my dancing posture is very ugly, now is not the time to choose to dance. As long as I dance like them, the more exaggerated the better, so that no one will notice me.


    In reality, I have already used the ''Dancing Character Formula'' to eliminate the power within the mask.


    I am different from these people.


    As I replied perfunctorily, I searched the area with my eyes under the mask. Finally, I found the location of the Scarlet Kylin.


    I quietly groped my way over and shouted into Zhu Qilin''s ear while he was around and didn''t have the chance to do so once.


    "Zhu Qilin, you motherf * cking hurry up and wake up. It''s time to eat. Zhu Qilin, after you finish running, there''s no more Red Braised Ribs."


    Unfortunately, no matter what I say, the scarlet qilin remained unmoved. All it could do was dance its body.


    I had no other choice but to grit my teeth and give up trying to awaken the Scarlet Kylin.


    In reality, even if the Scarlet Kylin woke up, the matter would still be very troublesome. This guy might even cause trouble for me.


    I can only go around and see what these people want to do.


    About half an hour later.


    These people began to lose their stamina, fainting on the ground one after another.


    First there were some girls, then there were the skinny boys.


    If he just kept jumping around like this, even a normal person would not be able to withstand it.


    Although his body was being controlled by someone else, he would still feel fatigued.


    "Plop."


    I also found a chance, and just when the Zhu Qilin was about to collapse, I also laid down beside him.


    Two muffled sounds rang out. I closed my eyes and pretended to faint. In reality, I had secretly opened my eyes to observe my surroundings.


    The mutation happened so fast that in such a short time, he had to lie down.


    At that moment, I noticed that the music from the bass cannon had stopped.


    Soon after, a few masked men walked in from the back.


    The one leading them was the one wearing the Shura Mask.


    "Are you guys going to fight? Hmph, let''s see what you guys want to do first."


    I said to myself, Just wait.


    "How is it? Did it all work?"


    "Don''t worry. Everything is ready. These students are all wearing the mask of the Asura God."


    The man with the Asura mask conversed with the people beside him. After receiving a positive answer, he nodded his head in satisfaction.


    Seeing so many people lying on the ground, the Asura mask man''s heart was unable to calm down.


    "Very good, very good. Take these people with me. Mm, pick five boys with decent physiques. Hand them over to the Asura God. Do you understand?"


    The man with the Asura mask shouted.


    I was confused by what I heard. Who was the Lord Asura God? Why did he choose five people?


    Very quickly, these people were like meat on a chopping board in the market. The five of us were picked, and the five of us were quickly selected.


    Unfortunately, I wasn''t chosen.


    I heaved a long sigh. It seemed that I could only expose myself now or else I would be able to investigate their secret.


    "Wait a moment, change him. He''s the one."


    However, the man with the Asura mask stopped in his tracks. He pointed at the person on the ground, then pointed at me.


    A sign for me to take the man''s place.


    "Yes."


    The subordinate beside him quickly said.


    Then, I felt my hands and feet being lifted, as if I had been thrown into the back of a truck.


    A jolting feeling hit me and the other four of them were unconscious with their eyes closed, but I was still conscious.


    But I couldn''t move. I just let my head hit the walls of the narrow carriage.


    Endure it, just to see what these people want to do.


    Soon, the train stopped at a certain location.


    When I was dismounted, I opened my eyes and looked around.


    It was a secluded suburb of the mountains, surrounded by a few low shrubs.


    In front of me was a tall building. From the outside, the paint on the walls were all black and filled with a strange aura. It was unknown how many years it had been since someone had visited this place.


    There were also four bizarre stone tablets placed around the house. I could read a few of the words on one of them.


    "All of you, move all of these test products to me. In a while, Lord Asura God will be carrying out a great worship ceremony. You all must take it seriously and learn from it. Do you understand?"


    The man with the Asura mask rushed out of the car and shouted at his men.


    "Understood."


    Everyone answered in unison.


    I can''t be happy.


    Test subject, experiment building, could it be ¡­

 C91 Secret Base

    Afterwards, the few of us were carried inside by the sturdy man who ran out from the secret base.


    With my eyes closed, I was being carried one behind the other. I weighed at least a hundred pounds, and those two people carried me effortlessly, and they walked up and down the stairs without any trouble at all.


    At the beginning of the new year, I was worried that my head would not be touched, but then I realized that this thought was unnecessary. The two of them were extremely careful.


    It seems that they are also afraid that our ''experiment subjects'' might have a problem with them and affect the results of the experiment.


    I was thinking the same thing, keeping my eyes closed. I''d like to see what these people are up to.


    Finally, we were taken to the elevator, and then there was a sensation of falling, as if we were heading for the basement.


    The temperature around us is very low. I estimated it to be around -10 degrees Celsius. I just felt a chill down my spine.


    The mark on my arm gave me a little bit of warmth, which made me a little bit more clear-headed. Otherwise, it was very possible that I would have frozen to death here.


    "Alright, let''s leave these people here. Let''s go up, we''ll lower the temperature here, and let these cells in the experiment lab be in the low activity stage."


    The man wearing the Asura mask said a few words and quickly left with his men.


    In the cold basement, we''re the only test subjects left.


    "Crash."


    Ten minutes later, when I was sure that the person at the door had indeed left, I got up from the floor.


    I felt a cold, bone-piercing sensation, so cold that I could barely stand.


    "Damn, what is this place? It should be around -20 degrees celsius, this bunch of bastards."


    I looked around. It was a basement of less than sixty square meters. In addition to me, there were seven or eight other school students placed here.


    The only difference was that my mind was still clear, and they were unconscious in their masks.


    In addition to our test products, there are also a few reagents and apparatus that are neatly wrapped in cardboard boxes and placed further away from us.


    My heart turned cold. This is simply an underground base. What are those people trying to do? Is they crazy?


    "There''s no cell phone signal either. It''s been blocked?"


    I pulled out my cell phone. The system was in disarray, there was no mobile network, not even a communication signal.


    Although this place was quite remote, it wasn''t without network coverage. The only possibility was that the other party had installed a signal screen.


    Outside the window, there were many stars. It was already night.


    In the distance, there were hills and plains. He could vaguely see the only road that had all sorts of trucks travelling in it.


    This should be a suburban industrial park, with only one road leading in and out.


    I looked out of the window, silently memorizing the route, even making a simple map in my phone''s memo.


    After another half an hour or so, I memorized all the routes and heaved a sigh of relief.


    The heat from the imprint continuously flowed out from my arm, maintaining the functions of my body.


    As for the others, their eyebrows were white from the cold. I''m sure the temperature in the basement is thirty degrees below zero right now.


    These bastards simply don''t take us seriously.


    "Zhu Qilin, Zhu Qilin, hey, hey, wake up, you brat! If you don''t wake up now, you''ll be cut open and used as a test subject!"


    I patted Zhu Qilin''s face, since I had already taken off his Ox-head Mask.


    Logically speaking, his suppressed consciousness should have already recovered. However, due to the extremely low temperature in the surroundings, he had now fallen unconscious.


    I had no choice but to use the power of the imprint on my arm to transmit some of the heat to him.


    Unfortunately, the effect was minimal. After all, this type of heat conduction was too slow.


    "Forget it, let''s think of a way to escape first. They should be fine for a while."


    I looked at the group of people on the ground. Lord Asura God definitely had a plan. He wouldn''t freeze them to death. Instead, he would control the temperature to a critical point.


    It was a temperature that didn''t freeze to death, but instead put a person''s body in a dormant state.


    "Da Da Da."


    At that moment, the sound of footsteps came from outside the door. It should be the staff of the laboratory.


    My gaze turned cold and I hid behind the door.


    The footsteps sounded very orderly. There wasn''t the slightest bit of disturbance. It was most likely a single person.


    "Carla."


    The sound of a key being inserted into the door was followed by a series of turned sounds as the door was opened, revealing a face mask and a person wearing a thick, white sanitary thermal clothing.


    Because he was completely wrapped up, including his face, which was covered with a thick mask and a sterile medical cap, I couldn''t see him at all.


    "One, two, three ¡­ Weird, why is there one missing?"


    That person was in the middle of counting the people, and his face suddenly revealed a hint of surprise.


    There were clearly eight people when he arrived, but now there were only seven.


    "Hiss."


    The man sucked in a breath of cold air. This was an extraordinary matter.


    If the higher-ups were to blame him for losing a person, he wouldn''t be able to bear the consequences.


    "How could this be? How could this be?"


    The man''s face was full of fear. He quickly took out his walkie-talkie to report.


    Mobile phones are useless in this place.


    However, at this moment, my hands were quick. I used my hand to aim at the guy''s neck and hacked downwards.


    "Crap."


    The guy didn''t expect me to be hiding in the doorway, so he fell unconscious.


    After all, he had a large artery at his neck, which was enough to make him dizzy from lack of blood.


    "Looks like I have to disguise myself and go out. Hehe, it''s a good thing that I have a big mouth mask, no one can see me."


    Looking at the guy''s appearance, I calculated what I should do and changed his clothes.


    Big Mask, Biochemical Robe, Big Mask.


    After being fully armed, even I could not see through his flaws. Coincidentally, this fellow was about the same height and body as me.


    "Right, ID certificate."


    I thought about this again and searched through the man''s clothes. I found it.


    It was something similar to an employee certificate. There was only a number and a name on it. There was nothing else.


    I also know this guy''s name, Chen Ming. It''s a very easy name to remember.


    "Okay, Zhu Qilin, you brat, stay here for now. Wait until I find out what''s happening here, then I''ll come back and save you."


    I said to the qilin over there, even though he was unconscious and couldn''t hear me.


    I moved Chen Ming to the corner of the wall. Under the temperature of -30 degrees Celsius, he probably won''t be able to wake up.


    So what if he woke up? This door was a password, and it had three layers of restrictions.


    It was impossible to open it from the inside. Only the key could open it.


    Having done all this, I swaggered off with the key and walked away.


    No one noticed that the so-called "Chen Ming" had already been replaced.


    Outside, there was only one path. I met a few workers who were also wearing biochemical clothing, but they completely ignored me.

 C92 Terrible Experiment

    The people here all seemed to be very indifferent towards each other. They didn''t even need to greet each other, they didn''t even nod in acknowledgement.


    The relationship between people was extremely bad.


    This is exactly what I wanted to see, and the more I did so, the less likely I was to be exposed.


    There was no problem on the way, and in an instant I was in the elevator, pressing the button for the lobby on the first floor.


    Just now, I should have been sent down from the first floor''s main hall.


    After getting out of the elevator, I was finally able to see the entire secret base.


    There were not many people inside, only dozens of staff. They were all wearing the same biochemical clothing and big masks. One could not see their faces clearly, and they were all relying on the tags on their chests to prove their identity.


    Who was it that had the ability to gather them here? Moreover, they even had ideas about the students in the school.


    There were a lot of situations.


    The lobby on the first floor was about 180 square meters. There was no reception desk or work area, only a few large machines covered in dust. It was unknown how many years it had been in use.


    Other than that, there were some map guides. From the map, I knew that this place had three levels.


    The first floor was the main hall. Generally, there was nothing there, only two offices, probably used to hide things from others.


    As for the second floor, it''s the main experimental base. I don''t know what''s inside.


    The third floor was a restricted area that not even the staff could enter.


    In the elevator, I found that the floor button on the third floor was a keyhole. Only those with a key could twist the floor button and let the elevator go up to the third floor.


    There was no other way.


    Of course, there was also the basement where the test subjects were kept.


    In a weird secret base, I followed those people and travelled back and forth. I didn''t know where I was heading to, nor did I know where I was heading to.


    I was walking down the hall when someone tapped on my shoulder.


    Turning around, he saw another person wearing the same biochemical suit. However, the person''s face was impressively wearing an Asura mask.


    It was him!


    The man wearing the Shura Mask was the same person he had met at the university student event center.


    Because of him, we were brought here.


    "Chen Ming, you''re in charge of the basement, right? Did you finish counting the people just now?"


    The man with the Asura mask spoke in a cold and slightly hoarse voice.


    He stared at the identification badge on my chest. I don''t think he was familiar with this Chen Ming.


    "Finished counting. Eight are just right, no more, no less."


    I didn''t try to change my voice.


    Indeed, as I expected, the man with the Asura mask only replied "En" and said, "You did well."


    He didn''t notice a single flaw.


    There was hope.


    "Alright, come with me to the second floor. Lord Asura God is about to begin his experiments. Later, help me out from the side."


    The man in the Shura mask patted me on the shoulder and headed for the elevator.


    I nodded and followed him, accompanied by a few other staff members.


    Who is this Lord Asura god, Professor Yang?


    It should be.


    Professor Yang had disappeared mysteriously a while ago, and with this bizarre experiment of his, there was no doubt that he was Professor Yang.


    I walked at the end of the line, not saying a word, thinking about how to get out of this.


    This terrifying experiment should be banned. There was a high chance that it had something to do with the human bone puzzle.


    "Is everyone here?"


    Soon, we reached the second floor.


    The laboratory was very wide, several times larger than the one at school.


    All sorts of transparent vats were filled with strange creatures soaked in formalin, things I had never seen before, almost all of them alien.


    Some were even alive, looking at me with weak eyes.


    Green humanoid creatures, eight terrifying red claws, and four or five eyes that were crawling with life.


    What the hell was this?


    I took a deep breath and felt a bucket of cold water pour over me, making me unable to move.


    "Mm, everyone come over. Chen Ming, don''t move recklessly. The things here are very important to Lord Asura. Do you understand?"


    The man with the Asura mask said. He gathered us together and helped carry some large instruments and machines.


    As for the masked Asura man, he was talking to the Asura Deity.


    In front of him was a red curtain. The Asura God was sitting at the back, so one could only see his shadow.


    The shadow of the Asura God was quite tall and sturdy. It seemed as though he had quite a bit of strength as well, and he had sharp fangs. No matter how you looked at it, he didn''t look like a human.


    I''m already used to it, aren''t there a lot of Aliens here? Anyway, there''s nothing that looks like a human.


    "Have the new specimens been shipped over?"


    The Asura God asked in a cold voice.


    "Get them all. They were found in a nearby university."


    The man with the Asura mask said respectfully, his face carrying a hint of fanaticism and piety.


    Just like a lunatic, when I saw his foolish appearance, I knew that this person no longer had any thoughts of his own.


    Alright, get someone to move them over here, bring over three of them. Jie Jie, I was worried that the mission wasn''t completed yet, take a look.


    The Asura God laughed like a madman, his voice filled with a disgusting feeling.


    What do you mean? What are the bones that are missing?


    There was also the Human Bone Marking Diagram, how did he connect it to a piece?


    It was as if I had entered into a misunderstanding and couldn''t quite understand it.


    However, I soon understood.


    The lights flickered, and then all the lights in the lab were turned off. Replacing them were seven strange looking lights that matched the position of the Big Dipper in the sky.


    I was stunned. I had never seen such a scene before. It was like a ceremony.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw that the few people beside me were unmoved. It seemed that they had already seen this scene.


    Following which, something appeared above him that caused his scalp to go numb.


    Surprisingly, it was a piece of jigsaw made from human bones, but a few bones were missing.


    These were all real human bones. Under the dim yellow candle light, they emitted a deathly white light, and one could even hear the bone owner''s wails before he died.


    "All of you, go to the basement and select three people to present to Lord Asura God. When Lord Asura is ready to remove the bones, help him out from the side a bit."


    The man with the Asura mask ordered in a domineering tone, as he did not treat the students of these people as human beings.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of these people, it was just a test subject.


    Very soon, a few students were brought over. They had silly looks on their faces, among them was the Zhu Qilin.


    "Lord Asura, are you satisfied?"


    The man with the Asura mask stretched out his hand and made a gesture, as if he were a devout believer.


    "En, not bad, not bad. These three have pretty good physiques. Taking advantage of the fact that their bodies are still frozen, taking out their bones and listening to their wails, it must be a wonderful story."


    As the Asura God spoke, I was actually unable to hold myself back.

 C93 The Power of Breaking the Gods Eye

    This was a demon, a complete devil.


    I actually planned to dig up the bones of the living, and that''s my good brother, Zhu Qilin.


    "Bastard."


    I cursed under my breath. These people were truly insane.


    Underneath the white cloth, the Asura God''s eyes began to shine with a ghostly light, as if it were a ghostly flame at night. It was incomparably frightening.


    Streams of green flames wrapped around Zhu Qilin and the other two. No one knew what kind of evil technique they were using.


    At this moment, the seven candles were also flickering with a strange light, causing one''s heart to tighten when they saw it.


    It looked like the green light was about to land on the Scarlet Qilin. I knew that once it touched the thing, there would be no way out.


    "The mighty Asura God."


    The man with the Asura mask knelt down on one knee and raised his hands in worship.


    As for the others, they did the same as well, as they also performed a special kind of kneeling ceremony.


    Except for me, I didn''t move at all when I stood on the field.


    As I watched the ceremony, I felt as if I had seen it somewhere.


    It seemed to be an action from a certain television show.


    Was this a group of scammers?


    He''s trying to trick people, there aren''t any ghosts?


    The more I read, the more familiar it became. These movements were really the same as those in the TV series.


    Bullshit, Asura God.


    "Un, what''s going on? What''s wrong with this person? Why is he not kneeling down?"


    The Asura also noticed me and looked towards me.


    "Chen Ming, why aren''t you kneeling down? The Lord Asura God is here. Do you want to die?"


    The man with the Asura mask coldly said as he pulled on my clothes.


    Looking at these few people who seemed to have been brainwashed, I felt that they were really ignorant.


    An Asura God that didn''t even exist was simply a disguise. How laughable that these fellows were actually gods.


    Foolish.


    Asura?" "I don''t care who you are, but you want to piece together the puzzle and revive the thousand-year-old corpse. Have you asked me?


    I suddenly shouted. However, the other people beside me only had eyes for the Asura God.


    Using all of my strength, I pulled open the white curtain and rushed inside.


    The ''Desire'' character on my arm has already been prepared. I spread my hands and pressed it towards the Asura God.


    Lin character chant, suppress!


    "Someone, hurry, someone come! Chen Ming is going crazy! Quickly, stop him!"


    The man with the Asura mask shouted as his subordinates rushed over.


    It''s a pity that their physical fitness is too poor to keep up with my speed.


    I now understand that these people were fooled by the Asura God.


    Perhaps, this Asura God isn''t as strong as I thought.


    "I''d like to see who you are."


    I laughed coldly. At the beginning of the term, I was still a little afraid due to the various supernatural incidents.


    However, I am now certain that this fellow is a fanatical scientist. All I want to do is to finish some bullshit human bone puzzle experiment and disguise myself as the so-called Asura God.


    In fact, he was just an ordinary person.


    "Trash, a bunch of trash."


    Seeing that I had caught up to him, the Asura Goddess panicked and ran away.


    "Halt."


    I gritted my teeth and chased after him.


    Although he was a researcher who often did experiments, his running speed was not slow.


    I chased after them all the way, leaving the subordinates behind.


    With this chase, who knew where he had gone to.


    I have nothing to fear, I must tear off this guy''s mask and see if he is Professor Yang.


    The Asura God was also wearing a mask. The only difference was that the mask was pure white, and it covered his face in a very strange manner.


    After chasing me all the way to the end of a corner, the Asura Goddess turned her head and looked at me with a playful expression.


    "Are you not afraid of death?"


    A hoarse voice was heard. It was a bit unclear.


    I had a serious look on my face and couldn''t be bothered to talk to this lunatic. "Hmph, cut the crap. After finding your base today, don''t even think about escaping unscathed."


    I made up my mind, even though Master Ge and the slovenly monk kept telling me not to interfere.


    But I''ve already found their base. How can I give up?


    "What arrogant words. That will depend on your ability."


    The Asura God let out a sinister laugh. His body suddenly became incomparably illusory, and just like that, he began to stir about by my side.


    "You''re just playing tricks on me. You''re still acting so mysterious even when death is at hand."


    I saw the right timing and grabbed onto the corner of the Asura God''s clothes, before flinging it upwards.


    "Reveal your true colors."


    I shouted.


    The Asura God was dressed in a gray and fat suit, tightly wrapping around his entire body.


    As soon as I exposed it, my whole body was revealed.


    "Professor Yang, I think you ¡­"


    "Hiss."


    However, at this moment, I kept backing away, my eyes filled with fear.


    How is this possible?


    Isn''t that a god-like trick? How can that be?


    I was overwhelmed with shock, as if a storm was brewing in my heart.


    This was impossible!


    However, the truth is right in front of me. Under the grey robe, he isn''t even a human!


    It was a skeleton!


    A skeleton without many bones, not even a skull.


    He could actually talk with such a white skeleton.


    This has already exceeded my knowledge. Just now, the subordinates of those Asura Gods were obviously using ceremonies invented in the TV series. How could they really be ghosts?


    "Damn."


    I felt my scalp go numb and my feet go limp, almost falling to the ground.


    The skeleton emitted a dark green light as it pounced towards me.


    "Boy, you are quite brave to have discovered my secret. Today, I cannot let you live. You must die."


    I was chased all over the place by the skeleton, and the green light alone was enough to make me feel terrified.


    I can''t guarantee that anything terrible will happen to him, that he will be sucked into his brain or his soul?


    For a moment, my brain was working.


    This was not a gang of swindlers, but something really dirty.


    "I''m done for today. No wonder Master Ge didn''t let me join. This old man is really a man. Please explain the situation clearly. Isn''t he trying to trick me?"


    I shouted in my mind that I was no longer in control of this matter.


    At this point, I also made up my mind. The skeleton chased after me, and without my skull, I could still run so fast.


    I even wondered how he moved, how he could have such a strange thing.


    "Forget it, I''ll be relying on you today."


    I gritted my teeth and finally made up my mind to stand still. I rolled up the sleeves on my arm to reveal the eye on my arm.


    God''s Eye.


    You may not be able to control it, but you have to be strong in this moment of life and death.


    "God''s Eye, hey hey hey, listen carefully. If you don''t act now, we''re both going to die here today. Do you know that? Quickly attack."

 C94 Appearance of the Asura God

    I don''t know if it will help.


    "Die. I''ve taken your bones. They are a part of a human bone puzzle. Tsk tsk tsk, I''m sure your bones will be very sturdy."


    The skeletal Asura God laughed maniacally as he charged towards me.


    The ribs on his chest had even turned into many sharp thorns that pierced towards him.


    If I get hit, my internal organs will burst.


    More to the point, I looked at the green light radiating from his body.


    In the end, I was unable to move in an instant. Everything was extremely bizarre, so what kind of existence was this?


    "It''s over. I said to break the God''s Eye, can you do anything about it? Brother, I can''t move anymore. I''m dead, I''m really dead."


    My heart is burning with anxiety. I can even feel the sharp bones of that Asura Deity.


    After three seconds, a large hole would probably be pierced through.


    But at that moment, I felt a numbing sensation on my arm. The God''s Eye that didn''t react at all suddenly opened.


    That''s right, he opened his eyes at the skeleton.


    "What? Th-those eyes are ¡­ impossible! How did you get that person''s ¡­"


    "Swoosh."


    Without waiting for the Asura God to finish speaking, a golden light burst out from the God''s Eye and struck the skeleton.


    The seemingly solid skeleton was completely unable to withstand this attack, and it directly shattered, transforming into countless shattered bones.


    Some of the bones even turned into powder. One could imagine how powerful this golden light was.


    Moreover, this God''s Eye seemed to have the ability to suppress ghosts and demons.


    When it attacked, the Asura God was like a mouse that had seen a cat and could only retreat.


    Unfortunately, although this thing was powerful, it seemed to only have one attack.


    After unleashing this beam of golden light, the God Breaking Eye looked extremely exhausted, and even his eyelids drooped down.


    I had never seen it so tired, so tired, that it collapsed in my arms.


    "Thanks, go rest."


    I covered its eyes. It seemed to have a mind of its own as it closed its eyes to rest.


    In front of him, the Asura God''s skeleton had already shattered into pieces. All that was left was a green beam of light that scattered out to who knows where.


    I know that this is the true face of the Asura God. It is just a mass of green light, and its skeleton is only a temporary medium for him to live in.


    Perhaps once this human bone puzzle was completed, that fellow''s abilities would greatly increase?


    That wasn''t too hard to analyze, I thought.


    "Phew, all of you should be people who were persecuted by that Asura God right? I have no other choice, and I only hope that you can be reborn soon."


    I looked at the bones and chanted the incantation.


    At least I stayed in the slovenly monk''s temple for three days. When I was bored during those three days, I would flip through the ancient books. Among them was the Rebirth Spell, which I had already memorized.


    I recited the Rebirth Spell one sentence at a time. Even though it was obscure, I still felt comfortable.


    Gradually, golden rays of light were emitted from these bones, converging together and rising towards the sky.


    These were the ghosts of the masters of these bones. They had been truly freed from the constraints of an Asura God.


    This demonic art was truly abominable.


    I rested for a while on the spot. Using the God''s Eye had made me feel weak.


    He felt a wave of fatigue, causing his eyelids to tremble.


    I couldn''t care less where I was now. I fell to the ground and slept soundly.


    "..."


    I didn''t know how long I slept, but when I woke up, the sun was high in the sky and the sun was shining on my face.


    It seemed like a long time had passed, a century had passed, and everything around me had moved away from me.


    "This place is?"


    Looking at the unfamiliar surroundings, I couldn''t help but open my mouth wide.


    What was this? Could it be that after completing the task, he would be sent to the next space by the arm imprint?


    That''s not right. I haven''t even finished dealing with the Asura God, and the secret of the Human Bone Marking Diagram hasn''t been resolved yet.


    They hadn''t even finished dealing with the Snake Demon Jiao Jiao, Brother Li, and Professor Yang.


    Logically speaking, since the quest in this region hasn''t been unlocked, I shouldn''t be sent there.


    What was going on?


    I couldn''t turn around. I just sat on the bed, lost in thought.


    What world did he go to this time?


    "Hey hey hey, Su Yue, did that old Asura kid smash your head? Did he cause a problem? Do you want to bring you to the hospital to see a neurologist? I think it''s very necessary. Don''t be crazy, we''ve committed a huge sin."


    "Amitabha, senior brother, I see that Su Yue did not have the Peach Blossom Tribulation. I''m afraid that he is completely single. I might as well find a foolish wife for him and pass on his legacy first."


    No matter how you looked at it, the two voices sounded unreliable.


    "Fuck, slovenly monk, and also, Grandpa Ge?"


    I widened my eyes as I looked at the two of them in disbelief.


    Who else could these two be other than Master Ge and the slovenly monk?


    After all this time, I was still in this world and had never left it.


    Hai, these two are also surprised and come early.


    "Of course it''s the two of us. You brat, your luck is really good, you ran somewhere bad, and yet you ran into the nest of that old ghost. Luckily your God''s Eye is a bit useless, and beat that old ghost back to his original form."


    At this moment, he was no longer a gatekeeper, but a senior expert.


    "That''s right, Amitabha, this benefactor is very kind and dares to fight against evil forces. He is simply a role model for us. Senior Brother and I admire him."


    The slovenly monk shouted out a Buddhist prayer and followed suit.


    "Stop, wait, the two of you should be secretly watching right? Damn! I was almost killed by that Asura God! Why haven''t you two come out to save me? Isn''t that too much of a scam?"


    If I wasn''t watching them from the side, how could these two fellows be so clear about what had happened?


    Furthermore, with their abilities, it wouldn''t be difficult for them to wait and watch.


    They didn''t want to be exposed. Most likely, even the Asura God wouldn''t be able to detect them, let alone the other lackeys in the base.


    However, these two fellows were actually watching the show. What a scam.


    "Stop, stop, stop. Su Yue, let''s say this first. It''s not that we don''t want to save you, it''s just that ¡­ "The rules forbid it."


    In an instant, the gatekeeper Master Ge became extremely serious.


    I''ve never seen this kind of expression on Master Ge''s face. This old man has always been sloppy and careless, even worse than me. He even often discussed with us the beauty of the actress in some mysterious figures.


    He suddenly turned serious. To be honest, I''m not used to it.


    "Rules? What rules?"


    I frowned. If that was the case, I couldn''t say anything.


    Although I don''t know what kind of circle Master Ge and the rest are in, but I know it''s definitely different.

 C95 Shen Yun

    Maybe their circle didn''t allow them to attack, or maybe there was a limit?


    It was all possible.


    "Mm. In any case, this is the time when you are facing the Asura God. We cannot act rashly."


    Master Ge nodded. He didn''t want to give me a detailed explanation.


    This old man is really bad, he always keeps half of his words to himself, causing me to be cheated every time.


    "What''s more, once this battle is over, we will go up to save you and bring you away. Otherwise, do you think you will be able to escape from that tiger cave? In your dreams."


    The Sloppy Daoist added.


    When I heard that, it turned out to be true.


    I was wrong to blame them.


    "Alright, what happened to the secret base?"


    I asked. That''s the point.


    "What else can we do? The newspaper reported it as an industrial accident after burning it all up. Anyway, that place has been completely destroyed. It could be considered to have taken out one of Asura''s trusted aides. Hahaha."


    Master Ge seemed to be very happy as he paced back and forth in the room.


    On this side was a new guest room of the temple. The slovenly old monk looked like a thief. His original temple had been destroyed quite a bit by the thousand-year-old ancient corpses.


    As a result, he went to the insurance company to claim that he had been robbed while he was away.


    Other people''s insurance companies couldn''t confirm it, and this was an old building, so there was no way they could compensate him with some money.


    With this bit of money, the slovenly old man immediately renovated the temple.


    "If it''s burned, then what about the others?"


    I looked at the two old men.


    Oh, that mask of theirs was casted with a demonic technique, and we''ve also eliminated it. Of course, this memory has also been washed away, but, that kid wearing the Asura mask seems to be a little interesting. It doesn''t seem to be that simple, we can''t wash his memories either, he should have been bewitched by the Asura devil and you should go back to school to take a look when you have time.


    "Yes," Master Ge replied, not very patient.


    After the incident at the mysterious base was settled, I let out a long breath.


    Before Professor Yang and Brother Li could finish, another Asura came running out.


    In the end, who was the mastermind?


    My thoughts became even more confused.


    "Un, what is that kid''s name? Has he been bewitched?" "Also, what exactly is an Asura God? Aren''t you two old fellows hiding too much from me?"


    I hate it.


    En, Asura God, Asura God is an Asura old man, don''t ask, asking is too troublesome. Go ask the little boy wearing an Asura mask, he should be the Asura Envoy this time, he has been possessed by an Asura Evil Art, his name is Shen Yun.


    The slovenly monk and Master Ge exchanged a few words, since they were at peace.


    After spending so much time with them, I finally figured out their personalities and decided not to talk too much with them.


    I''ll go find that Shen Yun and ask him about the Asura God.


    Moreover, Shen Yun might be even more knowledgeable than them. An Asura Envoy, during this period of time, Shen Yun definitely knows a lot.


    Watching me go, the two old men smiled at each other, as if relieved.


    To be honest, I don''t believe them anymore. That expression doesn''t seem to be reliable no matter how I look at it.


    Having this kind of teammate is really a headache, I directly took a taxi back to school.


    Incidentally, he made a call to Zhu Qilin.


    Everything was normal for this brat. His memories from the masked ball had been washed away, and all he could remember was that he drank too much at the ball and woke up in his dorm.


    "Hey, Su Yue, fuck, you''re so good at drinking. I''ve been lying on the ground for so long, and you''re fine. I can''t do it, you need to drink more next time at the reunion ¡­"


    "Alright, just lie down, I''ll give you a leave of absence in the afternoon."


    I directly hung up the phone and made sure that this kid was fine.


    The other people''s situation was also similar to that of the Scarlet Kylin. This time''s masked ball incident had come to an end.


    "Shen Yun, Shen Yun, Sigh, that name sounds a little familiar. Shen, right, is it that taxi driver''s son?"


    I was in a taxi heading back to school, still thinking about the Shura.


    Wasn''t this the son of the talkative middle-aged man who he met in a taxi earlier?


    The driver had said that his son was Shen Yun, and that he worked in the student council''s propaganda department, and was the main person in charge.


    That''s right, the masked ball was also caused by the Propaganda Department. In the end, the students were kidnapped.


    I had said before that it was impossible for this bullshit activity to be linked to social practice. In the end, the person in charge was bewitched by the Asura God and became an Asura Envoy. No wonder.


    Soon, the taxi arrived at the school.


    This time, the driver didn''t have much to say. After I paid the fare, I walked towards the school alone.


    It was already the afternoon. I first returned to the dormitory to tidy up my class and coincidentally, the first period had just ended.


    Taking advantage of this gap, I sneaked out. The second class had just started and the teacher had already started calling out names.


    Luckily, I wasn''t pointed out, so I immediately helped that kid Zhu Qilin answer.


    "Chen Yun, where is Chen Yun? I found him."


    I looked around the classroom. The class was a teacher''s class, in a lecture hall that could hold three or four hundred people.


    Even though the seats were not full, a sea of people had already arrived.


    I spent a lot of effort here in order to find that Shen Yun.


    Without the Shura''s mask, Shen Yun''s appearance was very delicate and pretty. His features were handsome and he was one of the most popular men amongst the girls. No wonder he was the head of the Propaganda Department.


    He was tall, thin and tall with a natural melancholy expression on his face. He was simply the ideal target for a girl.


    "Hey, hey, hey. Bro, why don''t you sit down and chat?"


    I casually threw the book beside him and said that.


    There was no one around him, just enough for me to sit down.


    "Sorry, there''s someone here, can I trouble you to go ¡­ Un, it''s you?"


    At first, Shen Yun didn''t even raise his head, but when he saw that it was me, he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Aside from me, the memories of those students in the secret base, Shen Yun, have not been erased.


    "It''s me, Asura Envoy?"


    I grinned and sat down next to him without waiting for him to speak.


    "Sigh, I knew you would come over."


    Shen Yun smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    From the moment he had been bewitched by the Asura God, he had known what had happened today.


    However, there was no other way. If he had a chance to come back, Shen Yun would probably agree to it.


    "Mm, then I''ll just say it directly. First, I will look down on you. Although the Asura God has bewitched you, your hand caused a total of eight students to be kidnapped. You nearly lost your life and got their bones removed. Do you think your conscience can calm you down?"


    I spoke word for word, and it made his face hurt.

 C96 Dorm Number Seven

    If I hadn''t been involved in this plot to stop the Asura God, I''m afraid this would have been a disaster.


    "I, I know. But at that time, my consciousness was completely controlled. I couldn''t make the decision, I ¡­"


    Shen Yun''s voice was raised by several degrees and his entire body was trembling uncontrollably, as if he was about to collapse.


    I don''t know what sort of deal this fellow made with the Asura God. In any case, it''s very difficult to completely control a single person with the Asura''s level of skill. At the very least, you can''t completely control him.


    Thus, I became increasingly disgusted with Chen Yun. This fellow almost caused my classmates to die because of me.


    If it wasn''t for the slovenly monk and Master Ge telling me to look for Shen Yun, I wouldn''t have bothered with him.


    "F * ck, you bastard, you still want to shirk responsibility at a time like this? Hurry up and tell me the whole story!"


    I stepped forward and grabbed the kid by the collar.


    Shen Yun was born pure and white, and in front of me, he was like a helpless little chicken, simply not a match for me.


    I tightened my grip on his collar. I was really angry, more angry than I''d ever been.


    From the ninth concubine''s dream, she had experienced countless spatial scenes and people.


    Shen Yun, was the first to make me truly angry.


    "Cough cough. Y-you let go of me first. Just let me go. I''ll tell you in a while. I''m unable to control myself."


    Shen Yun whimpered, almost losing his breath.


    If he were to hold on any longer, Shen Yun would probably faint from the lack of oxygen.


    "There are two students over there. What''s going on? It''s time for class, you two have your own personal grudges to settle. Which academy are you from? Do you want me to call your counselor?"


    The teachers on stage were also very angry. Was this not a provocation?


    "Sorry, I couldn''t hold it in for a while. I''ll beat him up after class."


    I said indifferently, instantly becoming the center of attention.


    That teacher was probably speechless. He had never seen a student like me before.


    But if he knew what Shen Yun did, he would probably do the same.


    It wasn''t easy for me to get past the class, so I pulled Shen Yun by the collar and brought him to the back of the school building.


    This fellow knew that he was in the wrong, but he didn''t dare to retaliate.


    "Are you done fighting?"


    With the help of the imprint, my current strength is not to be underestimated.


    At least neither of them could get close.


    "Go ahead."


    I said coldly, not showing the guy any of my good looks.


    "Phew, that''s true. That was a week ago. It just happened to be late for class."


    Shen Yun raised his head and looked at the sky, lost in his memories ¡­


    Last week, Shen Yun had just finished his self-study class, but due to a question not answered, he stayed in the classroom for a while.


    When he left, it was already 10 o''clock in the morning.


    It was already pitch black outside. He could only rely on the dim light from the street lamps to prevent himself from falling down.


    Shen Yun''s dormitory was quite a distance away from the school building, so he usually took the school bus to class.


    But how could there be a school bus in the middle of the night? Even if he relied on his feet, he would still need to walk for around 20 minutes.


    Under the pitch-black atmosphere around him, Shen Yun walked carefully and looked around with a grave expression.


    There weren''t any companions nearby. Shen Yun''s dormitory was too old. Currently, there was only a single department within the academy, so it was impossible for them to be on the same route.


    "If I had known, I would have gone back earlier. It''s getting dark too quickly, sigh."


    At the same time, he switched on the phone''s cultivation technique and played a song to boost his courage.


    Although he didn''t believe in ghosts, it was hard to avoid being a little scared when walking alone in the dark.


    As the ear-piercing music was released, Shen Yun took a few steps forward. He walked quickly and he was no longer as scared as before.


    However, just as Shen Yun turned the corner and entered the only path that led to the dormitory ¡­


    "Crunch."


    The street lamp flickered a few times, emitting a faint sound.


    Following which, under Shen Yun''s dumbfounded stare, all the lamps on the street shattered.


    There was no more light!


    It was pitch black around him, and he couldn''t even see his fingers in front of him.


    "Damn."


    Shen Yun couldn''t help cursing inwardly. His luck was really too bad. How could he be able to make it in time for everything?


    It was rare to see so many street lamps being destroyed at the same time.


    Could it be that the same line was short circuited?


    With this thought in mind, Shen Yun could only lean against the wall and sit down.


    The surroundings were completely silent. Shen Yun could even hear his own breathing, terrifyingly quiet.


    After a while, Shen Yun finally adapted to the darkness and was able to discern the road ahead.


    The street lamps in front were all broken, but those in the back were still in good condition.


    It was a bit strange.


    "Forget it, let''s keep going forward. I have to become a professional tomorrow. How can I not bring this book of mine?"


    Shen Yun thought for a moment before gritting his teeth and deciding to move forward.


    It was just that there were no streetlights. How could a man be afraid of the dark? This was too embarrassing.


    Immediately, Shen Yun let out a deep breath and madly rushed forward.


    He was even faster than a rabbit, making people ashamed.


    He didn''t run into anything unusual along the way, except for some dark spots.


    Chen Yun was no longer as scared as he was before. He saw a three-storey building in front of him. It was the dormitory.


    Then, Shen Yun walked in.


    Uncle Zhang, please open the door. I am Shen Yun.


    Shen Yun shouted at the door.


    The guard was an old man in his eighties who was limping as he walked.


    Originally, the school didn''t want to hire him as a gatekeeper, but after working here for decades, it was not good for him to resign. Moreover, due to various reasons, he had to work here for a few more years before retiring.


    Thus, Master Zhang was arranged to stay at dorm 7.


    dorm number seven was an old building from the last century, and was usually reserved for boys.


    No hot water, no baths, no toilets.


    Life was very hard.


    Back then, it was Shen Yun''s department''s counselor who had drawn a lot. Coincidentally, he had chosen this dormitory. Thus, he had no choice but to stay here.


    After all, the new dorms were only so few. If anyone wanted to live there, they could only draw lots to get a better living.


    After staying for a few years, Chen Yun had gotten used to such hardships.


    "Oh, oh, Shen Yun, I''m fine. It''s fine to be late when you''re back. It''s great that you youngsters learn more. If you''re old, then you don''t have to be like me and stand guard at the door."


    Master Zhang mocked himself as he put on his green overalls and walked out of the guard room.


    He was thin and very short.


    However, this old man was an extremely good talker. Normally, he didn''t have any hobbies, but he liked to draw the two and a half centimeters front door.

 C97 Night Convulsion

    "Of course not, you are unwilling to retire."


    Shen Yun said with a smile.


    Elder Zhang opened the door and let Chen Yun in. Just as he was about to say something, his expression changed when he saw Chen Yun''s face.


    "Chen Yun, you!"


    Master Zhang''s face looked odd. There was a hint of fear on his face, as if he had seen something terrifying.


    "Ahh, what''s wrong, Master Zhang? Is there something on my face?"


    Shen Yun was at a loss as he didn''t see anything on his face. Why was Master Zhang looking at me like that?


    "Phew, nothing, nothing. Shen Yun, hurry up and enter. Also, do not run around tonight. Remember what I said. Do not run around. Do you hear me?"


    Master Zhang said with a serious expression.


    This old man had always been kind to everyone and never got angry.


    But today, his expression was extremely abnormal.


    At this moment, Shen Yun did not know what went wrong. Could it be that he had angered Uncle Zhang?


    That''s not right.


    He didn''t say anything. How did he become like this?


    "Got it, got it, that, Grandpa, you rest up."


    Shen Yun said unhappily, his expression turning ugly.


    He was a very proud person to begin with, especially since he was the head of the publicity department.


    Being yelled at like that by an old man made him feel uncomfortable.


    The two of them remained silent as Shen Yun walked back to the dormitory. Master Zhang did not say anything either.


    However, Elder Zhang looked at Shen Yun''s back, his eyes revealing a deep sense of fear.


    Half an hour later.


    Master Zhang locked the door of the guardroom directly. Then, he closed the door of the dormitory and even chained a chain to the door.


    After all this, Grandpa Zhang took a deep breath and returned to his guard room.


    Three candles were lit, each placed in a different corner of the guardhouse, without turning on the lights in the room.


    "Phew, I hope that you can escape this calamity. Shen Yun, oh Shen Yun, do your best."


    He just sat there on the bench, not intending to sleep at all. He was prepared to stay awake until daybreak.


    The flickering candle flame emanated a faint sense of strangeness.


    Master Zhang''s mind was in a state of turmoil as he looked around at his surroundings, completely speechless.


    "Hualala."


    At this moment, a strong gust of wind blew past them, engulfing everything and heading straight for Master Zhang''s guardhouse.


    "Not good."


    Master Zhang screamed and got lost in the wind.


    A strong wind blew past, causing all three of the obstructions to be extinguished.


    In the darkness, no one knew what had happened. After a few more sounds, there was no one left in the guard room.


    The next morning, the school was replaced by a new guard. The whereabouts of Master Zhang was unknown.


    This was all a story in the future.


    At this time, Shen Yun had already entered the dormitory, the familiar road, the familiar place.


    There was no difference along the way.


    It was just that the students he met on the way were a little different. They were all like wood and lacked their usual enthusiasm. Even if he greeted them, he wouldn''t pay them any heed.


    This confused Shen Yun. What happened to everyone here today? Something didn''t seem right.


    Even the class rep who was always the most talkative, who would wander around the dormitories every night, quieted down.


    Shen Yun couldn''t figure it out and could only guess that it was almost the end of the term. Everyone wanted to review it now.


    He did not think too much about it. That day, Shen Yun fell asleep early.


    Ye Zichen didn''t know how long he slept for, but his roommates didn''t say much either. They were all hiding under the mosquito net, and he didn''t know what they were doing, but they were probably already asleep.


    "Kacha, kacha."


    At three in the morning, the dormitory was in total darkness.


    "What are you doing? Ol ''Two, what are you doing?"


    The sound of fruit being sliced was heard. Shen Yun was woken up from his sleep by a soft rustling sound.


    Shen Yun slept rather softly, and would easily get up if he made even the slightest noise.


    Vaguely, through the mosquito net, there was a boy with his back facing Shen Yun. He wore a blue denim jacket and was using a fruit knife to cut the fruit. He looked very serious.


    "Second brother?"


    Shen Yun called out, but the Second Brother did not pay attention to him.


    There were only three people in the shabby dorm: Eldest Brother Ling Tong, Second Brother Jiang Guoxuan, and Third Brother Chen Yun.


    They were on good terms with each other, especially Shen Yun and Jiang Guoxuan.


    In the past, when Jiang Guoxuan''s family had some problems, they needed money. It was Chen Yun who lent him three thousand and solved the urgent matter.


    In this regard, Jiang Guoxuan has always been very respectful to Shen Yun.


    "Strange, what''s going on with Jiang Guoxuan? Boss, are you there?"


    Shen Yun wiped his eyes, barely able to muster some energy as he climbed down from the bed.


    This side of the bed was one, with the dormitory bed above and the writing desk below.


    Jiang Guoxuan still had his back facing Shen Yun. He slowly peeled the apple with a knife and a knife. His peeled movements were very slow, as if he was carving a work of art.


    When Shen Yun spoke to him, Jiang Guoxuan did not answer.


    After climbing down from the bed, Shen Yun could only look at his eldest brother Ling Tong''s bed and gently pat it.


    It couldn''t be that Jiang Guoxuan had some sort of mental illness, right? He hadn''t heard that Jiang Guoxuan had mental illness, or that everything was normal on his checklist. Even his usual psychological check-up had caused him to have the highest points in health.


    But today, it was actually Jiang Guoxuan who was in trouble.


    "Hello, Boss."


    The eldest brother Ling Tong did not move a muscle. The blanket was over his head and the mosquito net was pulled apart by Chen Yun.


    "Boss."


    With another shout, Ling Tong was no longer able to speak and had no reaction whatsoever as he was wrapped in the blanket.


    Chen Yun took a deep breath. ''Oh no, I can''t do that. Jiang Guoxuan is sick, and I need someone to negotiate with me. It''s not easy to send him to the school hospital or anything.


    "Swoosh."


    Immediately, Shen Yun grabbed onto the side of the blanket and forcefully lifted it up.


    It was still fine if he did not open it, but once he did, Shen Yun was so scared that he let out a loud cry.


    Ah!


    He saw that there was no Ling Tong under the blanket. It was actually a paper man dressed in colorful clothes.


    That paper man was incredibly strange. Just like Ling Tong had when he was sleeping, its back was facing Chen Yun.


    What made Shen Yun even more scared was that the paper man was playing with his phone. The paper man''s hands were moving around the screen little by little, but it was useless.


    He''s not human!


    There was no use pressing the screen!


    "Scram."


    The paper man slowly turned its head. One could even see its facial features. The facial features were also made of paper. Its nose was made of black paper, and its mouth was made of red paper.


    A scarlet paper tongue stuck out from his mouth as he smiled strangely at Chen Yun.


    "Ah!"


    Shen Yun immediately turned his head away.


    With this turn of his head, an even stranger scene appeared.


    "Hehehehehe." Hehehehehehe.


    A shrill and terrifying laughter rang out as Jiang Guoxuan turned around.


    His eyes were filled with emptiness, and blood was still flowing out of them.


    His eyeballs were gone. Jiang Guoxuan''s eyeballs had been dug out!

 C98 Divine Eye for Controlling Delusion

    "National Pavilion!"


    Shen Yun shouted, his mind reeling. What the hell was this thing!


    "I, I hate it! I hate it! Why can''t I see anymore? I can''t see anymore!"


    Jiang Guoxuan let out a cold laugh, his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth bleeding.


    The apple in his hand had fallen to the ground and its skin had been cut off.


    "Pata."


    Finally, Jiang Guoxuan fell to the ground. His heart had been stabbed right into the fruit knife on the ground.


    Blood gushed out ¡­


    Heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh.


    Chen Yun kept running forward, and after running for an unknown amount of time, the paper man''s giggles still echoed in his ears.


    Only when he could no longer run any further did Shen Yun kneel on the ground and vomit, as if he was spitting out everything he had eaten in his life.


    Red, white, red and white ¡­ He had no idea what his internal organs were.


    They were all spat out.


    After vomiting for a long time, Shen Yun''s head fell onto the object that he vomited out. His hair was all wet, and he no longer had a human face, appearing to be a retard.


    "Where, where am I? Who am I?"


    Shen Yun was at a loss. One strange thing after another made him almost go crazy.


    "Come, you are an Asura Envoy. Become a servant of my great Asura God. Shen Yun, this is your fate. Your dead mother will be resurrected. Do you see that?"


    Suddenly, someone seemed to be speaking.


    Shen Yun had lost his mother at a young age, so his mother''s memory of her was merely an extravagant hope.


    A skeleton formed from countless bones entered Shen Yun''s field of vision. Then, the scene in front of him changed. That thing had actually turned into the appearance of Shen Yun''s mother.


    Looking at the woman, Shen Yun was dumbfounded.


    "Shen Yun, come, become an Asura Envoy. Your mother will be resurrected. The great Asura God will pardon all living creatures, and let them live forever. He will help me find the appropriate bones, form a bone puzzle, and awaken a person''s soul!"


    The Asura God''s voice was like a nightmare, lingering in Shen Yun''s ears.


    After an unknown period of time, Shen Yun let out a blood-curdling scream. Then, his eyes turned into a stupor as he repeated the same action.


    "Asura god, obey the great Asura god."


    Chen Yun had finally fallen.


    With the obsession of reviving his mother and the bewitching voice of the Asura God, it was not something that Shen Yun could resist.


    Gradually, the feeling got deeper and deeper.


    Shen Yun was finally unable to control his own body.


    The white paper man from before rushed over from the back, and directly drilled into Shen Yun''s body.


    He seemed to have merged with Shen Yun and gradually controlled his body.


    As for Chen Yun, even though he had his own consciousness and knew exactly what was happening outside, he was so obsessed with it that he almost collapsed.


    That white paper man was none other than the possessed ghost!


    "..."


    "That''s the situation, I think you should know. Although that possessed ghost controlled me to do these things, I still have a certain amount of responsibility. If you attack, I won''t resist."


    Shen Yun let out a long breath, and after telling his story, he spread out his hands as if resigned to his fate.


    "It''s him again! Could it be that what Brother Li said is true?"


    Hearing Shen Yun''s words, I was stunned.


    I thought Brother Li made up the possessed one up to trick me, but I didn''t expect it to actually exist.


    Since it''s like this, I can''t blame Shen Yun entirely.


    Moreover, the possessed ghost had already died under the joint attack of the slovenly monk and Master Ge.


    I am relieved.


    "Shen Yun, forget it. I won''t pursue this matter of yours. Do not mention the matter of the Asura God to anyone."


    After saying that, I sighed and left.


    Every family has its own problems and this Shen Yun is probably unable to do anything. It is just that he wanted to revive his mother, so how could I make a move on him?


    If it was me, I might not have done better than Shen Yun.


    I was just lucky. With the help of the imprint on my arm, I can maintain my willpower.


    "You?"


    Shen Yun watched me leave. He seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t.


    The Asura God will not let you off. Be careful, he may have collected human bones to revive himself, but I do not know if that is true or not. I guessed it right, he said that he could revive my mother.


    Shen Yun gritted his teeth and finally said those words.


    No one knew the true face of the Asura God. They only knew that this fellow was incomparably mysterious; this was more than enough.


    "Thank you."


    "If you can, help me destroy the Asura God."


    "I will."


    After answering the question, I didn''t linger here for even a second. Instead, I headed outside.


    Asura God, I, Su Yue, will make you pay.


    Hearing Shen Yun''s words, my heart sunk. I don''t know why, but I wanted to get rid of that Asura God as soon as possible. However, I was afraid that my strength wasn''t sufficient.


    In the laboratory, just a few small problems were enough to scare me to death, much less facing an Asura God alone.


    The pressure was extremely great.


    I sat in the pavilion at the edge of Spiritfount Lake, not knowing what to do.


    Contact Master Ge and the slovenly monk and ask them to help me. No, they definitely won''t.


    In their opinion, I should have just stood by and watched. This wasn''t something I was involved in.


    Today, I am going to interfere.


    I''ll take this job.


    "Gurgle."


    At this moment, a numbing sensation came from my arm. I opened my God''s Eye and looked around. It was as though I was exploring a foreign world.


    "Little thing, you finally woke up. Thanks for last time."


    I smiled. If I didn''t have the God''s Eye, I wouldn''t have been able to defeat an Asura God, not to mention an Asura God with a skeleton like body.


    The human bone puzzle may be a medium for the resurrection of the Asura. I need to stop him.


    A blood-related feeling emanated from me. That God''s Eye gave me an incomparably intimate feeling. This was something that had never happened before.


    This thing seemed to have changed.


    In the past, he had fought against me, but now I could clearly feel that he had become more docile.


    "Why don''t you try controlling it?"


    My heart jolted. After this period of nourishment, it is possible that I have already become one with this God''s Eye.


    That God''s Eye has good visual nerves, why can''t he use it to look at things?


    As I thought this, a bold idea arose in my mind.


    The next moment, I closed my eyes and did my best to control the God''s Eye.


    "Crash."


    It was like a ray of light in an ancient darkness. I suddenly realized that the time in front of me was so wonderful, and it was even clearer than before.


    The only difference was that the camera seemed to be a little too low. It felt like it was only 1.34 meters.


    That''s right!


    I hit my head, I said.


    I am currently using the God''s Eye on my arm, so my vision is naturally on my arm as well.


    After opening his eyes, everything returned to normal.

 C99 Reexploration Laboratory

    Maybe it''s because I don''t know enough about the God''s Eye. After tossing and turning for a while, I realised that I can only use the God''s Eye for a short period of time.


    As time passed, it would close its eyes and rest.


    However, under the observation of the God''s Eye, almost nothing could escape.


    For example, I saw a lump of black aura at the location of Shen Yun''s dormitory. It was an illusion magic that was adept at creating illusions.


    It was this Huanmo that caused Shen Yun to encounter an environment on his way home. The paper man and his binocular roommate were both fake, they were both made up by Huanmo.


    It was just to confuse Shen Yun and have him be controlled by an possessed ghost.


    However, it was true. After all, he was old enough to sense the presence of Huanmo.


    "Hmph, what am I supposed to be?"


    With a flash, I disappeared from the lakeside.


    Ten minutes later, at the entrance of Shen Yun''s dormitory.


    With a flash of my God''s Eye, that Huanmo didn''t even have the time to escape before he was hit and turned into a puff of green smoke and disappeared from my sight.


    At this point, there were no longer illusions or devils.


    "Well done, Little Crap."


    I laughed. I was completely in control of my own consciousness.


    In other words, I can completely control the God''s Eye.


    The God''s Eye rolled his eyes as if he was very happy.


    A moment later, he even swallowed the green smoke.


    I can feel it now, the God''s Eye that swallowed the smoke was even more powerful than before.


    "No wonder Master Ge said that there''s nothing wrong with the God''s Eye."


    I sighed. How could this be a filthy thing? It was basically a divine object capable of suppressing demons and suppressing devils.


    I don''t know how many masters have fallen into my hands, coincidentally under my control.


    That arm full of eyes could be the corpse of a senior expert. My heroic spirit was indestructible as it led the God''s Eye to choose my own master. I was fortunate to be chosen.


    "Let''s go to the laboratory."


    I said to myself in my heart. If I wanted to find out the location of the Asura God, I could only start from the laboratory.


    I don''t intend to inform Master Ge that he and the slovenly monk are in pursuit of the Asura.


    I plan to do it alone. With the God''s Eye, I have nothing to fear.


    "Hey, about that, Zhu Qilin, help me ask for a leave of absence. I have something important that I need to go out for a period of time."


    I made a phone call to Zhu Qilin, it was necessary to ask for a leave of absence.


    "What the hell! Where did you go?! Why did you ask for a leave of absence?!"


    "It''s an urgent matter, don''t ask. It''s a very important matter and it won''t be clear for the time being."


    I have always been very stable. After hearing my words, the Scarlet Kylin over there stopped pursuing the matter and hung up the phone to help me make the arrangements.


    With Zhu Qilin''s ability to lie, it was not a problem to think of a reason.


    That night, I slipped out of the boys'' dormitory.


    Climbing over the high wall, the road was quiet, and it was hard to see anyone.


    Master Ge''s guard room has been changed. I don''t know him, so it''s better for me to sneak out.


    Professor Yang''s laboratory was still in the same place. The only difference was that it had already been sealed, and the school could tell that something was wrong.


    No one would go there until the situation was settled.


    Except me.


    I looked around to make sure there was no camera recording or passing the camera before I hurried to the lab.


    Tonight, the moon hung high in the sky. Unexpectedly, it was a full moon night.


    With the help of the moonlight, I looked at the experiment lab in front of me.


    It was a dark door with a dusty frame, indicating that no one had come for a long time.


    "Zra."


    I directly pushed open the door, not caring about the seal on the door at all. This time, I''m here to look for clues, who cares about your broken seal.


    A strange aura came over. I felt a chill on my body, as well as a sense of panic.


    That feeling flashed a few times before the imprint on my arm flashed a few times. In addition to the God''s Eye, I let out a long breath, returning to normal.


    The seal of this school was too incomplete. Other than the front gate being sealed, the inside hadn''t changed at all.


    I doubt if anyone from the school ever came in.


    From the looks of it, it seemed as though I had never been inside. The display and facilities inside were exactly the same as when I left.


    In the lobby of the first floor.


    "Bada."


    I pressed the switch. The ceiling light was still broken and unfixed.


    The 14-inch black and white TV was still playing medical documentaries, like ghosts in the middle of the night.


    I lit a few candles and lit up the road ahead.


    The first floor was the same. The only difference was that the contents of the storage room might have changed.


    Last time, Master Ge told me not to enter the storage room no matter what. This time, I would like to see if there was any problem with the storage room.


    "Swish, swish."


    I moved my feet slightly, and although my voice was very low, there was still a sound coming from here.


    I don''t know if there is anyone else inside, but I came alone.


    Before I could take a few steps forward, a gust of wind blew past me.


    It was the same as the first time they came here, filled with strange things.


    Lightning and thunder were crackling outside. The wind was blowing and the rain was falling.


    The three candles I''d lit had long since been extinguished by the wind, and the old iron-framed windows were rattling back and forth in the wind.


    The door closed with a bang, and everything became strange again.


    This wasn''t the end. What was horrifying was that the 14-inch television, which was originally broadcasting, suddenly went black at this moment.


    The only difference was that there was a sound coming from the loudspeaker.


    "Wuwuwu."


    It was the sound of a woman crying. It was mournful and gentle, making one''s scalp tingle when they heard it.


    The next moment, the 14-inch color TV screen began to bleed and trickle down the TV frame.


    At the beginning of the term, it was just like a waterfall. In the end, more and more streams of it flowed out, almost forming a river of blood.


    The bloody television set, the mournful wails of women.


    In addition, the door was constantly being fanned. This combination was enough to scare away a normal student.


    Some people might never see such a bizarre scene in their lives.


    "You''re just playing tricks on me, get the hell out here."


    If it was before, you might still be able to scare me, but why don''t you try now?


    Isn''t it just a lousy TV set? And you even gave me a cardiac dissection.


    This television set must be under control as it played a program.


    Without saying anything further, I rushed forward and grabbed the television''s power cord before I pulled with all my might.


    I don''t care if it''s connected to the storage room, so what if it''s connected to the other side?


    With a tug from me, the electrical plug shook slightly, but it didn''t react. It seemed to be fixed in place.


    I pulled hard.


    "Carla."


    Sparks flew in all directions. I actually managed to break the power cord from the middle.


    Ah!


    What followed was a loud shout.

 C100 Its You?

    It sounded like a woman''s voice, and I had a serious look on my face. I didn''t expect anyone else to be here.


    That was no ordinary matter. Even under the observation of the God''s Eye, there were still fish that escaped the net.


    "Who is it? What are you playing at, hurry up and come out."


    I frowned and looked behind the black-and-white TV.


    The TV was placed on top of a large cabinet. There was a small space at the back, and that was where the woman''s voice came from.


    "Heh heh, heh heh."


    A shrill and strange laughter rang out, and the person who heard it felt his scalp go numb.


    I didn''t dare to be negligent. My hand had already finished preparing the ''Current Character Formula''. I was waiting for that fellow to rush out and teach her a lesson so that she would know how powerful he really was.


    "Crash."


    Following the sound of movement, the figure finally appeared. Just as I was about to say something, the flower had already reached my mouth and actually stopped.


    "Damn, could I have seen wrongly? What''s going on?"


    I rubbed my eyes. If there was a female ghost without a head popping out of it, I would accept it.


    But now, standing in front of me was Zhu Qilin.


    That fellow, Zhu Qilin, was not in the dorm. What was he doing here?


    Furthermore, this fellow was wearing a birthday suit!


    A colorful shroud, a woman''s shroud for the dead.


    What was going on?


    I asked myself. This was something I had never thought of.


    "Clang!"


    The TV set came crashing down, and the scarlet qilin dragged its bloody leg as it crawled out, one step at a time, towards me.


    "Zhu Qilin, what are you doing? A ghost has possessed your body! Wake up!"


    I shouted loudly and unknowingly forced out the profound meaning of the ''Face the Secret Character''. It was as though it was a golden law and a golden law.


    When Zhu Qilin heard my voice, he was stunned for a moment before quickly becoming confused. His face had a sense of fierceness to it.


    No matter how I call him Zhu Qilin, it''s useless.


    The eyes of the Scarlet Kylin turned blood-red. One of its legs was crippled and its skin was cut open. One could even see the eerie white bones inside.


    After all, he''s my roommate, and I can''t bear to see him like this.


    "Wake up."


    I yelled in his ear, holding his body in place of him, in case he tried to struggle again.


    "Heh, heh."


    Dressed in a colorful birthday suit, the Scarlet Kylin revealed a strange smile. Soon after, a furry tail swung out from behind it.


    Even though the tail was naturally cute, at that moment, it became a deadly arrow.


    I only need a single blow and the tail will pierce through my throat. At that time, even a god or immortal will have no way to return to heaven.


    "You, you''re not a Zhu Qilin?"


    I wanted to say it, but it was too late.


    The other party seemed to hear my words and cast a victorious look at me.


    "I was too careless, I really was too careless."


    Not long ago, I spoke with Zhu Qilin. This kid is still sleeping in the dorm. How could he come to this desolate laboratory?


    Besides, Zhu Qilin had never participated in Professor Yang''s experiment duty before, so he couldn''t even find his way.


    "I''ve been tricked."


    That was my first impression.


    Then, I made a move.


    I''ve come through so many trials and hardships, how can I die here?


    Looking at the tail that was like a steel nail, I suddenly had an idea.


    Without waiting for the ''Scarlet Kylin'' to respond, my arm behind his back suddenly released a golden light.


    The golden light was unerring as it struck the bone in his tail.


    This time, even if he had a steel-like tail, it would be of no use.


    The God''s Eye''s ability to suppress ghosts was even stronger. The "Scarlet Kylin" immediately felt excruciating pain, and its tail shrank back.


    "Taking advantage of this great opportunity, I grabbed forward with my palm. With a ripping sound, I tore apart the ''Scarlet Kylin'' longevity clothing.


    However, when the shroud fell off, the body of the "Scarlet Kylin" surprised me.


    "That''s a piece of yellow leather. Damn, how could I see a piece of yellow leather here?"


    I gritted my teeth. This wasn''t some sort of auspicious thing. It was Huang Daxian.


    In the eyes of the older generation, this thing was very sinister. Something that Yellow Great Immortal had set his eyes on would easily be deceived by it.


    Yellow Great Immortal sat inside his birthday suit. This so-called "Scarlet Kylin" was a skeleton controlled by that Yellow Great Immortal.


    As for the appearance of the "Scarlet Kylin", it was just an illusion created by Huang Daxian.


    I suddenly remembered that on the way here, I seemed to see a pair of ghostly lights, as if they were coming from the eyes of some animal.


    From the looks of it, there was no mistake.


    This beast seemed like a wild beast, its fur was shiny, and it should be able to sell for a lot of money if caught. Its black eyes rolled around, thinking about something unknown.


    Even though this Yellow Great Immortal said he was powerful, he really wasn''t that strong.


    As long as this illusion was broken, Yellow Great Immortal wouldn''t be a match for a human.


    "Squeak squeak."


    That Yellow Great Immortal bared his teeth at me a few times, turned around, and prepared to run away.


    After it left, the pile of bones scattered on the ground.


    "Stop! Little bastard, you actually dare to scare your grandpa?!"


    I chuckled and stepped forward to pull it back.


    If he did not take care of this little thing, it might cause a lot of trouble later on.


    Although it wasn''t the same Huang Daxian that Professor Yang raised in the lab, it wasn''t a good thing either.


    After grabbing it, it bit into my hand.


    "Aiyo, it''s about to bleed. Damn beast."


    Lin character suppressing technique.


    I couldn''t be bothered to chat with this beast, so I used the power of these six words to forcefully suppress it.


    Then, I set down two candles, dipped them in the blood of my hands, and made a simple formation to seal this little beast inside.


    This isn''t my space after all. Killing rashly will cause karma. Unless it''s someone I should kill, there will be trouble before I leave.


    Breaking the cause and effect of this space is my goal, not leaving behind any more reasons and reasons.


    These formations were found in the books of the temple of my slovenly monk.


    At this moment, it was extremely easy to deal with this little bastard.


    In less than three minutes, the little beast had fallen into a deep sleep.


    "Damn, this rodent is really sharp-tongued. Such a small thing can leave me a wound. Don''t leave a scar."


    I sucked at the wound on his hand. It was quite large, and it was bleeding.


    After cleaning up for a while, he slowly stopped bleeding. One could imagine how deep that mouthful of blood was.


    In the lobby of the first floor, the black and white TV set had its power supply broken by me and stopped working.

 C101 Owlman

    I took a stool to one side and hit the TV set with a thunderbolt.


    Broken pieces of glass flew everywhere, meaning that I had better dodge or else I would have been injured.


    I looked at the broken thing and stopped.


    But not long after I stopped, that black and white TV series started bleeding.


    Dark red blood flowed out from the inside of the television, giving it a strange feeling.


    "You still dare to play tricks on me?"


    However, my courage grew. Today, I must uncover the secret of this laboratory. I might as well use a stool to smash apart the interior of the television.


    A stinky stench came from inside, and something white that looked like a tofu brain flowed out.


    "That''s right, retch."


    I resisted the urge to vomit and nearly vomited on the spot.


    Inside the black and white television was a human brain, placed like a walnut on the image tube.


    I don''t know if this thing is a living being or something else. The blood inside it has already been completely drained. The white tofu brain is brain juice. Logically speaking, this thing should be completely brain-dead right?


    "High-tech, right? That means this thing is controlling the television set. Hmm, interesting. This technology is really leading."


    I clicked my tongue, wondering if Professor Yang had a special way of placing the brain inside the TV, just like a human brain.


    The difference is, it can''t move with its body, it can only express itself with the image of the TV set.


    Interesting, but Professor Yang has some skill.


    I smiled to myself, then went over the so-called black and white television again and again, and found it was true.


    Some tiny nerves were connected to the wires. This madman, Professor Yang, was actually experimenting with the brains of living people.


    If I''m not mistaken, this should be when the person is alive to remove the brain and then send it to an extremely cold place to cool it down in case something goes wrong.


    Madman, he was a complete madman.


    After getting rid of the brain-controlled TV set, I didn''t rush to the storage room. I just glanced at it as I passed by.


    He would first go to the second floor and see if there were any clues.


    There was little change on the second floor and in front of me when we went there, and no need for so many creatures in the formalin tank to have fled.


    The laboratory was empty, with broken test tubes everywhere. There were traces of dried reagents on the ground.


    The whole laboratory smelled very bad. The windows were closed and the curtains were drawn, making it look eerie. It seemed that only Professor Yang could stay here.


    "There are more files?"


    I searched the laboratory and found a manuscript scroll, one of the rare ones that I could read.


    It''s a crazy human experiment.


    I guess I guessed right. The brain connected to the TV set was just a preliminary plan.


    Professor Yang, this madman, intended to use a special method to change the human body and achieve eternal immortality.


    Unfortunately, although his thoughts were good, they were one-sided.


    The Heavens have a Heavenly Dao, how can your power change? In the end, it''s no different from an ant trying to shake a tree.


    The more I read the manuscripts, the angrier I became. Just these living organs alone could not tell where they came from, be they the black market or some other place.


    This Professor Yang is too dangerous, I even suspect that he is a subordinate of the Asura God.


    As far as I know, the Asura God''s collection of human bone puzzles coincides with Professor Yang''s crazy experiments. The two of them could cooperate.


    "Whew."


    After reading the file, my heart felt a little heavy. I wanted to find some water to drink.


    But where was the water? It was completely abandoned.


    In desperation, I could only go to the tap to wash my face.


    Because of the blood that came out of the tap at the KTV, this time I was a little further away.


    Fortunately, although this place was dilapidated, the water from the tap was still normal. There was nothing strange about it.


    When I finished washing my face, I looked up to wipe my face just in time to see myself in the mirror.


    It was good that I didn''t see it, but it scared me so much that I cried out.


    "Ah!"


    It''s not that I''m making a fuss, it''s that what happened is too weird.


    In the mirror, I was actually wearing a colorful longevity garment, just like the "Scarlet Kylin" I saw before when I saw the bones being manipulated by the yellow-skinned man.


    The same clothes.


    In the mirror, I was no different from usual. When I walked over there, he also went over there, except that he was wearing a birthday suit.


    "Fuck, what''s going on?"


    It looks like there''s no problem with the mirror.


    Lowering my head, the surprise on my face intensified.


    Indeed, the longevity clothes were indeed on my body. This is too damn unlucky.


    I''m not even twenty-three years old yet.


    "Pah pah!"


    I hastily spat on the ground, intending to go down and cause trouble for the yellow-skinned fellow.


    In my opinion, this must be the doing of that yellow skin. It bit me, so it caused my brain to produce another illusion?


    But when I went downstairs, I found that the yellow-skinned man was still suppressed by my formation. His eyes were closed like a dead dog''s, and it was impossible for him to destroy it.


    "What''s going on?"


    I returned to the second floor with a restless feeling in my heart. In my hand, I held the life jacket that I had taken off from my body.


    If this was an illusion, then it was too real.


    The power of a weasel shouldn''t be this high.


    At first glance, the longevity clothes were real, and not illusory.


    "Bada."


    I took out my lighter and lit the shroud first.


    Whatever the case, I was scared to see it myself.


    What had gone wrong?


    I paced back and forth, thinking about what had happened when I entered the laboratory building from the outside.


    Everything was normal, but not normal.


    I can''t say.


    "Dang, dang, dang ¡­"


    At this moment, another midnight bell rang.


    Just like the previous time, the bell had only chimed eleven times.


    After what happened last time, I was a bit more cautious. I just counted the number of chimes on the bell and it was indeed the case.


    Interesting.


    I moved until I was in front of the old, worn clock and looked at it.


    All of a sudden, I felt a sharp pain in my head, making me feel as if I was falling to the ground.


    "As expected, there''s something wrong with this clock."


    My eyes widened, and sweat almost soaked my back.


    In the next moment, the God''s Eye shot out a golden light which coincidentally struck the old and worn-out clock.


    The attack landed squarely.


    The broken clock immediately scattered, and all the parts inside were knocked away.


    However, a strange scene also occurred.


    A pointed bird-shaped creature flew out of the clock. It had two round eyes, and its entire body was covered with brown feathers.

 C102 I Accept

    It was an owl.


    No, the owl didn''t sound right, it should be an owl man.


    The owl man flapped its wings a few times in the air and then fell, baring its teeth at me. Then it stretched out its human-like feet and became a young man in his twenties.


    His body had changed, becoming no different from a normal human. The only difference was his eye.


    It''s full of a peculiar feeling, it was this eye that struck me just now.


    Legend has it that the owl had already taken human form and had cultivated to the level of a demon.


    Facing such a monster, of course I wouldn''t dare to be careless.


    What bullsh * t, they don''t even exist. As expected of a great demon.


    "Break."


    I shouted through clenched teeth, almost biting my lip.


    Sensing the smell of blood, my whole being seemed to come alive, and I woke up with a start.


    "Crunch."


    The scene in front of me changed. I was still in the lab on the second floor.


    However, the experiment lab on the second floor had already changed scenes. There were all kinds of human bones inside, some of which were extremely thick and sturdy.


    On the wall, a giant photo of a human skeleton was hanging.


    At the same time, at the farthest place, there was Professor Yang''s handwritten book, which read, "Things like the revival of the Lord Asura."


    The answer was obvious. Professor Yang was truly the subordinate of the Asura God.


    The lab on the second floor, including what I''d seen that day, had always been an illusion.


    The real lab on the second floor was filled with human bone puzzles, like a graveyard.


    That owl usually disguised itself as an old clock. As long as someone entered the room, the first thing they would do was look at the clock.


    The two eyes that were looking at the owl were so bizarre that even I couldn''t help but be impressed.


    At a glance, it didn''t matter, but the blow was almost destructive.


    "You are very powerful, you actually saw through the arrangement. There are many students that came here, you are the first one out of the illusion realm, and the first person to truly see me."


    The owl-man chuckled. His voice was ice-cold, and his face was expressionless.


    Even the way he spoke was a little better than the robot.


    After all, a demon was a demon. Even in human form, there was still a huge difference between a demon and a real person.


    "Where is Professor Yang? Also, what''s the relationship between Professor Yang and the Asura God? I think you know about it, right?"


    Without saying anything further, I decided to strike first to gain the upper hand. I rushed forward to catch that fellow''s arm from behind.


    Then, as long as I don''t look into his eyes, there shouldn''t be a big problem.


    But the moment I rushed out, I knew I was wrong. Extremely wrong.


    "Bam."


    That fellow didn''t fear me at all, and directly sent a flying kick towards me.


    The kick was so powerful that I couldn''t dodge in time and got hit in the arm.


    With just that single kick, I couldn''t take it any longer and was sent flying backwards, smashing against the wall before stopping.


    "Pfft."


    I just felt a sweet sensation in my throat and I couldn''t help but spit out a large mouthful of blood.


    "Crap."


    When I looked up, it didn''t matter. What mattered was that I met the owl man''s eyes.


    His two large round eyes were like ripples in water, constantly emitting ripples, and also emitting different colors of light.


    I seemed to be lost in it, almost forgetting everything. Who am I, and where am I?


    What have I come here for? Why have I come here?


    Everything seemed to have been turned completely blurry by their gazes.


    The deeper the obsession in his heart, the more he fell into it.


    After finishing everything, the owl-man nods his head in satisfaction. Then, looking at me, who was still in a daze, he pulls out his phone and dials a number.


    "Lord Asura God, everything is complete. That boy really did come to the laboratory. He has already been controlled by my illusion technique."


    "Very well, we''ll burn it down and leave no clues behind. You can come back immediately."


    It was just a short conversation, but it decided the fate of the laboratory.


    Five minutes later, starting with the curtains, the flames began to burn.


    The owl flapped its wings and flew out of the window.


    The fire in the laboratory grew larger and larger, and I was caught in that terrible transformation.


    Even though I knew what was happening outside, I couldn''t open my eyes.


    Perhaps it was because my obsession was too deep. From the ninth concubine onwards, that experience of opening hell made my obsession deepen.


    Not so much in the Owl''s illusion as in my own.


    "I, I want to wake up."


    I slowly said this sentence and fell forward. The last bit of my consciousness was completely lost in the illusion.


    Within the illusions.


    "Is, is this an ancient battlefield?"


    I opened my mouth and realized that I was just a small soldier in a platoon, wearing an unknown military uniform. In front of me was a black mass of enemies.


    The east wind blew and the war drums sounded.


    It was the time for men to gallop in the battlefield.


    But as for me, I was so scared that I started running everywhere.


    "Hey, that person, what are you doing? The Suicide Squadron that I gave you has already sent two taels of silver. You actually want to run away? Try running away again and get yourself engaged in martial law."


    At this moment, an authoritative voice sounded. A general wearing armor and riding a warhorse arrived in front of me and whipped me.


    It hurt, but it woke me up.


    "Where am I?"


    No, I''m in the illusion, the damn illusion of that owl man.


    But this illusion is too real. I have a premonition that if I die here, then I will truly die.


    "Hey, man, hot blood spilled across the battlefield. You brat, why aren''t you coming with me to kill the enemy? Forget it. Raise the flag. People can die, but the flag cannot fall. Do you understand?"


    The golden-armored general lifted a flag and handed it to me, then continued to command the charge.


    Ahead of them was the real battlefield. The two sides were fighting, and even the air was filled with the smell of blood.


    There was no high-speed rail here, no aircraft cannon, just a war in the era of cold weapons.


    The soldiers carried spears and spears, while the generals rode their horses and brandished their swords to kill the enemy.


    My camp was all dressed in red, with a treasure-bottle shaped flag carved on it. It should be the symbol of this country.


    Well, there was no other way. Just do as the general said.


    Maybe he saw that I wasn''t suitable to rush in, so he passed the flag to me and told me to carry the flag and run wildly without having to fight with others.


    It could also be considered an alternative life saving method.


    Suddenly, I felt a little better about the general.


    Not bad, my luck is really good. I just entered the illusion world and I have the help of a rich person.

 C103 Corpse Mountain Blood Sea

    If I had to carry the war flag, I would be able to do it.


    I followed the group and ran. My physical strength was enough to keep up with them.


    However, he could only keep up. Thinking about his comrades beside him, they were advancing while bearing a heavy burden, and also had to undergo a life and death struggle.


    "Ah!"


    Another pike jabbed over. The person in front of me didn''t manage to dodge in time and got his stomach pierced. Even his intestines were about to slip out.


    That person also knew that he would not be able to survive. He raised a rock to his side and smashed it onto the other party''s head. He had actually died together with the other party.


    After all, I am a person who lives in a new era, and I have never really experienced these things from the era of cold weapons.


    It was only when I had actually experienced it that I knew what mountains of corpses and seas of blood were.


    Corpses accumulated into mountains one after another. In this kind of battlefield, no one would even be able to collect corpses. Their fates would be incomparably miserable.


    "Kill!"


    Perhaps the emotions of the people around me infected me, I also carried my battle flag and started to charge forward.


    When the crowd saw that I, a small soldier who was fighting against flags, was charging forward, my aura immediately became vigorous and I became ruthless.


    Originally, the morale on our side was already very low. That golden-armored general of ours could still rush and kill for a while. The other soldiers are all thinking of returning home to celebrate the new year and are passively fleeing.


    Thanks to my actions, everyone''s fighting spirit was awakened.


    "Well seen, what''s his name? Let him be my personal soldier tomorrow, haha."


    With my help, our morale was boosted. In less than half an hour, we had finally chased each other out.


    Clean up the battlefield and clean up the corpses.


    I can''t do that. There are special people in the barracks.


    On the other hand, I became the meritorious general and was toasted by everyone at the celebratory feast.


    I don''t know what kind of wine it was, but it was inferior to the white wine of modern society. No wonder that ancient people drank it to the point it weighed a lot. Even me would be able to do it.


    "Boy, you''ve done well. Hahaha, look at this recruit. He wants you to keep your life, but why did he just rush up by himself? He''s making me as a general ashamed."


    The general took off his helmet, revealing his resolute face.


    This general looked to be in his thirties and had a one-foot long beard. His voice was like thunder, giving off the feeling of a bass cannon in modern times.


    Looking at its height of around 1.8 meters, its weight was definitely close to 200 pounds. This fight would definitely be fierce.


    "Cough cough, I''m just a newcomer. I''m just randomly rushing around."


    When I saw that golden-armored general toast me, I couldn''t help but to drink it.


    To be honest, the ancient wine was too tasteless.


    "Not bad, not bad, not bad at all."


    Through this drinking and talking, I knew that the area I was in was a border, with the Liangguang Country and the Yan Nation on either side.


    The two great nations had been fighting for a long time, and their powers were about the same.


    It had already been a hundred years.


    This general''s surname was Yang, and he was ranked third in the family. He was a forward general of the Liangguang Country, and had a three-year-old child in his family.


    "Kid, where are you from? You fought well this time. Next time, ask your family for some silver."


    Although he was not the strongest general in the country, he was still the one with the most authority.


    "Me? Ahem. There''s no one at home. There''s no one at home. I''m just by myself. There''s no need to send any more messages."


    I feel like I''m not going to be exposed.


    How do I know where this guy is in your country? I only came here because I fell into a hallucination.


    Speaking of illusions, I don''t think this is illusions anymore. This is too real.


    The owl shouldn''t be able to reach this, right?


    At this moment, the mark on his arm emitted a faint light, sending a message.


    The message was very simple. It was a test, but it was also an illusion cast by an owl.


    All I have to do is find a way out of here.


    Even though I don''t know what that imprint was, why did it cause me to teleport twice in the same space?


    This did not exist in the first few scenes, and my intuition told me that there might be some connection between the two worlds.


    With this kind of connection, I also became familiar with General Yang.


    Just like me, I was the same when I was young. My parents died early, I became an orphan, and I relied on begging for food to survive. However, I am very interested in martial arts.


    General Yang narrated his past with relish while I listened on the side, nodding from time to time.


    Since I have the information on my arm, I will just wait patiently. I don''t dare to treat this place as an ordinary illusion.


    The message was very clear. If someone died here, that person would truly die.


    "Yes, yes, yes. General is a martial arts expert, how could I be a match for him?"


    At the right time, I flattered him. I wore thousands of clothes, but not a single one.


    This logic applied everywhere. Immediately, the general indicated that in the future, I would continue to resist the flag. As long as I stayed at the back, there was no need to rush forward like last time.


    Maybe it''s because I have a straightforward character, but General Yang and I are very opportunistic.


    After a few exchanges, he was even more impressed by this General Yang.


    This was because this General Yang, who had the attitude that the Liangguo Kingdom would lose several times, had been saved by General Yang''s leading ability.


    Otherwise, the Liangliang Kingdom would have perished several times by now.


    "General Yang, then, have you never been afraid?"


    Listening to General Yang''s story, I was shocked in my heart.


    He had been involved in twenty or thirty wars of all sizes, and he was almost covered in scars.


    "I''m afraid, why should I be afraid? If I''m afraid, then how about my wife and children, and those people who are powerless in the hands of the Leng nation? How about my brothers? They must fight, not be afraid."


    General Yang shook his head, feeling deep affection for his brother.


    If it wasn''t for that, who would want their brother to die in front of them?


    However, every time there was a war, there would be casualties.


    "General, the total number of casualties has been calculated. More than 200 people died and 500 people were injured."


    The messenger quickly walked in and began to talk about the situation of the battlefield.


    "What? So many of them died? Hai, forget it, it''s so hard to win this battle."


    General Yang''s eyes were slightly red, but he endured it in the end.


    In this battle, the opposing team had two ambush ladders. If it wasn''t for their high morale, they would have been wiped out a long time ago.


    "Right, when we were sweeping through the battlefield, we found a strange cave. None of the soldiers that we sent out came out. It''s a bit strange, but it''s already the third wave."


    The messenger hesitated for a moment before speaking.

 C104 Cave

    "A cave? "What''s going on? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Hmph, did you people become so hard on your wings that you didn''t even put me in your eyes?"


    Immediately, General Yang blew his beard and glared, while his subordinates were completely silent.


    "General, please calm your anger. We didn''t tell the general because he was too tired."


    The two lackeys looked at each other and immediately kneeled down.


    The military order was like a mountain, and this was also the case in this military camp. Ancient army and battle generals had the authority to kill and destroy.


    Sigh, you two, forget it, I didn''t say anything, you guys are already aware of it, but, I, Yang Guowei have been dominating this country for so many years, so I will make you my wife, there is no reason for you to ignore this matter, you are both my brothers, do you understand?


    General Yang''s tone eased a little.


    I can see that this General Yang is from the bottom of his heart, without the slightest bit of falsehood.


    This is a loyal general, and I admire him.


    Although I don''t know why I saw this in the Owl''s illusion, I probably do now.


    It was most likely the mark on my arm that worked.


    The owlman must have wanted me dead. The mark on my arm sent me somewhere else.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t be seeing this.


    Since he was already here, he might as well take things one step at a time.


    "General, let''s go to the cave and take a look. I''m also very curious as well. The night is about to fall, and if there''s any ferocious beasts in the cave, it''ll be difficult to deal with. It''ll affect everyone''s rest."


    At this moment, I have already accepted that I am a member of the military camp.


    It was also because I had raised everyone''s morale by charging forward with the banner, General Yang seemed to have a lot of trust in me.


    "Alright, but Su Yue, let''s talk first. You are not allowed to act without permission, just listen to my commands."


    "Yes."


    I replied.


    In the time it took for an incense stick to burn, General Yang, a few soldiers and I arrived at a cave.


    The war between the Liangguo and Yanguo was taking place in a narrow mountain ridge, so it was common to see caves.


    Although there was a map, it was impossible to mark the details.


    "Is this the place? Hu San, Dazhuang, what''s going on? Not a single person came out?"


    General Yang frowned, this was a little strange.


    Hu San was a skinny man with a short stature and shrewd eyes. He was also a quartermaster in charge of material transportation and investigation.


    As for Dazhuang, he was Hu San''s assistant and protector. He wore the armor of a soldier. He was about 1.9m tall, a head taller than General Yang.


    "Yes, General, just now the three of them went in, the first one probably went in for an hour." Yes, just now the three of them went in, the first one probably went in for an hour,


    Hu San shook his head and gave a brief summary of the situation.


    It was precisely the style of Hu San, who did not procrastinate, that made General Yang trust him.


    "Weird, it''s just an ordinary cave. I don''t know how deep it is inside, but the soil is a bit wet. I don''t see any footprints of beasts outside."


    General Yang observed his surroundings as he spoke.


    I also picked up a rock and threw it with all of my might. However, after the rock flew in, there were no other sounds coming from it, making me speechless.


    This place was a little strange. Why was it that all the people who went in had disappeared?


    In an instant, a haze enveloped everyone''s heads.


    Everyone looked at General Yang, it was time for him to make a decision.


    "Phew, something''s not right here. Hu San, go and inform the troops to set up camp far away from here."


    "Yes."


    General Yang let out a long breath and continued, "As for this cave, we can''t prevent it from happening. This area was previously occupied by the Yan Kingdom, so it''s hard not to leave such a strange array. I will bring my men to check on it."


    "What? You can''t!"


    "General, please think twice, you can''t go in there."


    As soon as these words left his mouth, he immediately met with strong opposition from the crowd.


    From their point of view, General Yang was the central figure of this army. If others were to enter, things would be better.


    But General Yang was irreplaceable.


    "Shut up, don''t talk anymore. Don''t tell me that anyone who isn''t raised by mother and father will feel sad if they die? I, Yang Guowei, am not going to die here. Leave now, I''ll go in alone."


    General Yang waved his hand. Actually, he had already noticed some clues.


    This cave was not an ordinary cave, it was a trump card left behind by the people of Yan.


    If he did not take care of the situation, the siege would be heavily obstructed tomorrow.


    The three brothers who had entered earlier were most likely in trouble. This was a trap set up by the people of Yan.


    However, he knew that there was a tiger on the mountain, so he decided to travel on the tiger instead.


    "No, General, let''s go in together."


    "Yeah, I''ll go too."


    Hu San and Dazhuang also said. They had followed General Yang for many years.


    "This ¡­ Fine, I''ve let you all down. If something happens to us, we''ll be brothers in the next life."


    General Yang''s eyes were a little red. As one of the few generals of the Liangliang Country, he was not an irreplaceable one.


    Even if he died, there would be other generals in charge.


    "Go, all of you go."


    Under Hu San''s command, the others scattered one by one.


    Even though they didn''t really want to, they didn''t want to use their life to joke around when they thought about the terrifying scene at the top of the mountain.


    As I watched the three of them carry each other into the cave, I couldn''t help but be dumbfounded.


    Perhaps, this was what a true hero was. He would give up everything for the Liangliang Kingdom.


    It''s a pity that I''m not someone from the Liangguo Country. I came here because of the imprint on my arm and the illusion of the owl-man, so of course I wouldn''t want to take the risk.


    My first goal was to get out of here and get back to where I came from, the laboratory at the school.


    As for who will win between your Liangguo Country and Yan Nation, I don''t have any interest in who will have a bigger territory and who will have smaller one.


    As I thought about this, I decided to turn around and run away.


    At this moment, the mark on my arm lit up.


    He didn''t know if this was the wrong medicine or what was going on. Ever since he was teleported to the school, this imprint hadn''t made a sound.


    This was the first time.


    Just a flash is enough to make me want to curse.


    "Damn, brother, are you sure you aren''t mistaken? You want me to follow you in? Don''t joke around, let''s save our lives and go back. Although it''s important that you take care of the cause and effect, your father''s life is even more important. If you kill us all, we''re all screwed."


    I said to the mark, hoping the guy would understand.

 C105 Phantom Shadow

    But, I clearly overestimated this guy. It doesn''t seem to have such high intelligence, to actually be able to carry my body and forcefully run into the cave.


    I couldn''t control my body, so I could only struggle. When I regained control of my body, I realised that I had already entered the cave.


    "You, why did you come in as well?"


    "You are the brother who fought against the flag. Hahaha, I know you. I, Dazhuang, admire you."


    Suddenly, General Yang and the rest of the three people looked at me with astonished expressions on their faces.


    "Cough, cough, cough. I thought for a while and felt that it would be better to follow you guys down. One more person would be more helpful."


    I smiled embarrassedly. These people really thought that they were sacrificing their lives for righteousness.


    It''s a pity that I''m ashamed, it was all because of that bastard''s imprint. Otherwise, do you think that I would have come in?


    "Hahaha, good brother, Su Yue, I really didn''t misjudge you. Come, come, come, Hu San, Da Zhuang, this is Su Yue. Although this is the first time we''ve met, this brother is too much to me."


    He, Hu San and Dazhuang were from the same village, so they should be the last people to have a personal relationship in the military camp.


    But today I was added.


    "Let''s not talk about anything else, bro. I, Hu San, will be in danger later."


    "And my Dazhuang."


    The three of them surrounded me, obviously treating me as a protected animal.


    I smiled bitterly. Sometimes, friendship between men is so simple. Just a few movements and eyes are akin to life and death.


    "Let''s go."


    I nodded and looked ahead.


    Even though the outside of the cave wasn''t big, but there was a cave inside. It seemed like a cave with boiling hot lava underneath. There was only a small path in front of them that led to the darkness. Nothing could be seen in front.


    Once one stepped on the air, such a small path would fall.


    I looked down at the boiling lava. I was afraid that even a stone would melt after being thrown in, so I didn''t dare to go down.


    "Take your time. Everyone, line up."


    In the end, it was still General Yang who had the experience. The four of us lined up and tied everyone together with ropes to support each other.


    Just like that, the four of them slowly moved forward.


    It seemed a long time, and I don''t know how long we had been walking.


    Because the few of us have pretty good physical fitness, we were in high spirits from the start and passed through here without any surprises or dangers.


    Looking back at the road we had walked, we let out a long breath.


    "I wonder if the three brothers from before have passed through this place."


    General Yang said while clenching his teeth. He believed in his subordinates.


    In front of him, it was dark and it was night time again. The entire cave was pitch black, and he couldn''t even see his own fingers in front of him.


    "Drip, drip."


    The road ahead widened, but it was too dark.


    He could vaguely hear the sound of water dripping.


    The four of us were walking carefully.


    "Water, where there is water, there is an exit. If the water drips down from above, it means that there is a hole on top of it. Perhaps it is the accumulated rainwater."


    As I said this, I wiped my rain-soaked hands on my face.


    It would have been better if he hadn''t erased it, but a bloody smell instantly wafted through the air.


    Am I hurt?


    It was my first thought, but it was soon denied.


    Because I checked that I wasn''t hurt at all, so what''s this?


    Blood!


    "Not good, General Yang, the water that drips down is blood."


    I shouted, and General Yang and the others in front of me hurriedly took out our fire piston, barely revealing the objects within a few meters of us.


    "Ss, Su Yue, your, your face is covered in blood. Wipe it quickly."


    Hu San looked at me and said unnaturally.


    At this moment, my face was covered with blood, which was caused by the drop of blood.


    How could there be blood here? Wasn''t it too strange?


    However, what was even weirder was that when I wiped it with my sleeve, the bloodstains seemed to have dried up and couldn''t be wiped away no matter how hard I tried.


    I tried my best, but it was the same.


    "I can''t get rid of it."


    At the same time, Dazhuang was also stained with blood, and his face was also full of pain.


    He might be good at fighting, but he was no use now.


    "Forget it, let''s continue walking forward."


    General Yang shook his head, gesturing for us to continue.


    That being said, I had a knot in my heart. Although I couldn''t see what was happening to my face, I could see that Big Might was there.


    The bloodstains on Dazhuang''s face seemed to converge into several patterns, appearing very orderly.


    Hopefully, I didn''t think too much about it. I felt as if something bad was going to happen if I got blood on my face.


    After all, the cave actually dripped blood from above. Even if an animal died on top, it would probably still be completely drained.


    Weird, too weird.


    We walked on, but not even a few steps.


    "Wuwuwu."


    A cold, bone-piercing wind came and made us shiver, as if it were going to melt our bones.


    Not to mention me, even an expert like General Yang couldn''t help but tremble at the corner of his mouth.


    What a cold, overcast wind.


    "Everyone, get down."


    With an order from General Yang, we quickly fell to the two sides to reduce the volume of the Yin Wind that was wreaking havoc.


    Unfortunately, this didn''t seem to do anything. The cold wind was incomparably frenzied, as though it had gone mad.


    Our heads are aching from the blow. If this goes on, I''m afraid we will die here.


    "Hualala."


    Before we could relax, there was another wave of creepy activity up ahead.


    Green light.


    One, two, three.


    Rays of light suddenly lit up in front of him, like the green glow from a cat''s eyes. It was extremely sinister.


    If we were to encounter such a thing in a place that was already dark, one could imagine how we would feel about it.


    Although everyone lived in military camps and they fought on the battlefield, this was the first time they encountered such a mysterious object.


    The martial arts skills were of no use at all.


    Plus, the ancient people didn''t have science and technology. Once this happened, it would be easy to think of some mysterious forces.


    Over time, he would collapse.


    "General, could it be, could it be that the evil ghost is here?"


    Hu San couldn''t help but ask.


    "Don''t speak nonsense, how can there be any ghosts? Don''t you know?"


    This Hu San, wasn''t he shaking the morale of his troops at a critical moment?


    "General, don''t, don''t move, there''s something behind you, it''s dirty."


    "Hiss."


    Without waiting for General Yang to finish, Dazhuang suddenly shouted, his eyes filled with fear.


    "That''s not good!"


    I looked behind General Yang, and the corner of my mouth couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. This, this is too...

 C106 Great Witch

    It was a woman, a woman with disheveled hair, carrying a baby in a basket on her back.


    Although it was quite far away, I could clearly see that the infant''s entire body was a bluish-purple color, as if it was in the state before it died.


    What made my heart palpitate even more was that the infant still stuck his head out of the basket and stared at me with his two blood-red eyes as he gave me a weird smile.


    It felt like a bucket of cold water being poured over my head. I almost didn''t go crazy.


    "Ah! Ghost! Ghost! Ghost! Ghost! It''s a ghost! Don''t grab my neck! No!"


    Beside him, Dazhuang was grabbing his own neck with more and more effort. If this continued, Dazhuang would probably strangle him to death.


    That''s not what I want to see. There''s a good chance that Dazhuang is right.


    If my guess is right, then the baby is a ghost.


    That woman must have died when she was pregnant. Her resentment was so great that even the baby in her womb was the same.


    I now know why the other three didn''t send any messages. They definitely wouldn''t be able to deal with this kind of thing.


    At that moment, I stabilized my mind. Even though it was a demon, I didn''t feel the fear that I felt when I first saw it. After all, I had seen it too many times. Naturally, I wasn''t afraid.


    "Dazhuang, wake up."


    General Yang was very quick-witted. He knew that the female ghost was right behind him, so he didn''t move at all and waited for me to make a move before cooperating.


    Although General Yang was just a military man, he had a good mind and was calm in the face of chaos. If it was anyone else, they would have already fainted from fright. That would have been troublesome.


    "Just like that Hu San, he''s scared to the point of running all over the place, there''s no meaning in that at all.


    "Whap."


    I didn''t care about anything else as I ruthlessly slapped Dazhuang''s face.


    Logically speaking, that slap should have been vicious enough, but Dazhuang still hasn''t woken up. Even his face was swollen from my slap.


    "Useless."


    I cursed silently. It seemed that the demon''s ability was stronger than I had expected. Even such a powerful external force was unable to awaken Dazhuang.


    Since that''s the case, I can''t start with the strong ones, so I can only start from other places.


    "Hmph."


    I smiled faintly and suddenly stomped on the ground with my left foot, dodging towards General Yang.


    As soon as I did, the woman in red turned her head away.


    Her face was covered with streaks of red knife marks, which oozed out dark red blood. Her face was ashen, and there were also several marks of corpses on it, causing people to feel extremely disgusted upon seeing her face.


    His face was fierce and green, and his red robes fluttered in the wind. He was extremely terrifying.


    "Not good. Su Yue, run as far as you can. Don''t come back."


    Seeing that my actions were discovered by the woman, General Yang immediately kicked me out.


    As a general, his personal strength was naturally not bad, but when it came to people, it was at that time.


    Now that he was facing that damned thing, it wasn''t very useful.


    She saw that the woman in red had only moved slightly to the side. That way, she would be able to perfectly avoid this attack. It was simply too tiresome to look at.


    At the same time, her sharp and slender nails pierced towards General Yang''s abdomen. She was planning on getting some honeycomb coal for herself.


    Just as General Yang wanted to dodge, the ghost head in the basket screamed again.


    Slowly, General Yang''s eyes became clouded with confusion. He didn''t even know who he was anymore.


    Of the four of them, one was crazy, the other was scared out of his wits, and the last one was about to be killed.


    In this crucial moment, I finally got the chance.


    Now.


    Maybe that red-clothed girl and ghost embryo didn''t pay much attention to me. At this moment, they actually didn''t have any intention of defending me.


    In their eyes, I''m just one to count, the weakest.


    But they never would have thought that I was the strongest existence in this group of four, moreover I was an existence that grasped the art of exterminating demons.


    "Break."


    I shouted loudly and turned my body around to the side, appearing between General Yang and the red-clothed woman at an extremely strange angle.


    Following which, I abruptly opened the God''s Eye on my arm. A golden light shot out and struck the woman in red''s body.


    Immediately, the woman in red let out a miserable shriek, as if she couldn''t move at all. She rolled a few times on the ground, and then stopped moving, as if she was completely finished.


    As for that ghost head, it was even more miserable. Because it was too weak, it was immediately beaten back to its original form by my God''s Eye and turned into a pile of broken fragments.


    "Phew. Phew. Well done. Su Yue, you saved my life again."


    After surviving the calamity, General Yang touched his chest, still recovering from it.


    "General, General, I."


    Hu San came back dejectedly. He had been scared out of his wits just now. How embarrassing.


    "It''s fine, there''s no need to say anything. It''s too difficult to maintain one''s rationality in that kind of situation. By the way, where''s Dazhuang? He should be fine as well, right?"


    General Yang waved his hand. If even he was in this state, how could he blame Hu San?


    "Dazhuang was fine, I was knocked unconscious. These two ghosts really came at the right time, and hehe, General Yang, don''t you feel that something''s wrong? Why are there some bloody symbols on the faces of these two ghosts?"


    I just found out.


    I saw that there were some lines on the ghost girl''s face, and those lines were very similar to the ones on my face.


    "Wh, exactly what does that mean? Brother Su Yue, I don''t really understand this logic, just speak your mind."


    General Yang smiled bitterly, he was really not good at this.


    "Hehehe, it''s very simple. General Yang, please step aside."


    I stood in front of General Yang and the rest and used all of my strength to take a deep breath. I turned around and shouted towards the depths of the cave.


    "You are also a senior expert. You actually used a demonic technique to control a person''s corpse and even refined something like a ghost servant. You are simply a bastard, aren''t you afraid of the heavenly retribution?"


    I scolded angrily. These two dirty things weren''t formed naturally, but they were bound by a strange technique after death. The imprint on their faces was the best proof.


    "This, this means that there is still a mastermind behind this, could it be ¡­" Hmph, Grand Warlock, why don''t you come out and have a chat with your old friend? "


    General Yang also seemed to have thought of something, and his expression turned even colder as he shouted towards the front.


    To be honest, after General Yang finished shouting, a man around 1.7 meters tall slowly walked over. He wore what seemed to be leather clothing from a primitive tribe, and there were all kinds of strange symbols engraved on his clothes.


    He wore a tall hat, and around his neck was a necklace of nine bells. On his left hand was a red silk cloth, and in his right was a silver dagger.


    This man was the Great Mage, the Imperial Advisor of Yan State.

 C107 Drunk Lying on the Sand Field Lord

    No one knew where this fellow had come from, only that he was extremely powerful.


    Once upon a time, the army of the Liang Kingdom had reached the capital of the Yan Nation.


    But because of the sudden appearance of the Grand Warlock and the incredible power he had used, he had scared off a million strong army in a single day.


    From then on, the Liangguo had no choice but to comply and withdraw their troops from within, returning them to the city they were in before.


    This was because the Great Magus was simply too famous. No one could stop him.


    This was a hundred years ago, and at that time, it was the previous generation of people from the Liangliang Country.


    It had been more than a hundred years. He thought that the matter was already over, but now it seemed that not only did the matter not end, it had become even worse.


    This was not a good sign.


    Furthermore, the Great Magus had not died. It had been more than a hundred years.


    "Hmph, it is indeed you. Great Mage, I admit that you are very powerful, but our country is under the will of the heavens, and you can''t affect the outcome of the battle."


    General Yang said confidently. Hu San and Dazhuang also stood on both sides to protect him.


    In the face of this final Great Magus, who is also the mastermind of the entire cave, we dare not underestimate him.


    "Hmph, let''s talk about that later. I''m more curious about you now. Young man, you actually possess a terrifying power that broke my spell. Who is your master?"


    The Grand Warlock wore a black robe, and even his face was covered. No one knew what he looked like.


    Even General Yang did not know that this Great Magus was too mysterious. He would not come out unless it was absolutely necessary.


    "Master, I don''t have a master."


    "Impossible. Even without a master, you still have this kind of power? Hmph, forget it, I''ll kill you first."


    In an instant, the Grand Warlock was too lazy to waste his breath on me anymore. He rushed over, and the object in his hand glinted with a peculiar light as he pressed it down towards Heaven''s Inspiration.


    "Not good."


    I shouted in my heart and dodged to the side.


    Even though this attack looked normal, I could feel an incomparably terrifying aura from it.


    This Great Magus is too powerful. Even if the three of us join forces, we still might not be able to defeat him.


    This is no ordinary strength. The main issue is that I can''t use it very well right now.


    Moreover, this place was simply too small, and it was more suitable to guard against sneak attacks from enemies.


    "Hmph, Yang Guowei, do you think you can break the array with just an expert? You''re thinking too easily, the Cage Formation."


    With the Grand Warlock''s explosive shout, the surroundings lit up with all sorts of light.


    The resplendent rays of light intertwined together. It was incomparably harmonious, and within that harmony, one could see the profoundness.


    I know that this is no longer a formation that I can understand. Be it the formation patterns or something else, they have all reached an extremely high level.


    Right now, I can''t do it.


    Are we just going to watch us die here?


    "Dammit, dammit! What the hell is this?"


    Dazhuang frantically smashed against the illusory wall. He didn''t know when the Grand Warlock had set up this formation.


    In the end, he was still taken by surprise after all.


    "Hahaha, General Yang, you still have four minutes to leave behind your last words. After four minutes, I will kill you."


    The Grand Warlock laughed wildly. Victory was already in his grasp.


    "Ai, what should we do?"


    "Yeah."


    Da Zhuang and Hu San did not know what was going on. Their attitudes had completely collapsed.


    Thinking about it, that was true. They had never seen such a formation before.


    I really can''t break a formation set up by a top-notch Grand Warlock.


    Furthermore, this thing was constantly changing, giving people a headache.


    "Burn."


    "Ah!"


    Fierce green flames were spewing out from all around the thing, making it impossible for me to talk to any of them.


    "What a strong flame. It should be the Nine Netherflame. One cannot judge a book by its cover."


    Although the Grand Warlock couldn''t even see his face, he was indeed rather powerful.


    As the pressure increased, we were in a stalemate with the man.


    Green flames invade and we have no place to stay. If this goes on, we''ll be burned to death.


    He was about to be exposed the moment he moved.


    There was nothing that could be done.


    "Run! Everyone run!"


    Immediately, Hu San weighed the pros and cons before finally issuing this order.


    But General Yang still had a face, no matter how you looked at it, he was still unhappy.


    What was going on?


    "Run? Why are you running?"


    The Grand Warlock waved the scepter in his hand, and a ray of light exploded from the core of the spell formation, smashing into Hu San''s abdomen.


    "Pfft."


    Hu San immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.


    A cold wind blew, the bone piercing chill made it impossible for people to move.


    Not long later, Hu San was ripped into two pieces by the woman who came from behind, blood splattering everywhere.


    "Hu San, brother!"


    No one had expected Hu San to die in such a manner.


    His death had enraged General Yang, who had gone insane with the Grand Warlock.


    However, how could the Grand Warlock be someone to be trifled with? While constantly dodging, he would just avoid direct attacks.


    "Hehehehe, isn''t it desperate? Yang Guowei, I want to show you how helpless you are when your subordinates are dying in front of you."


    No matter how one looked at it, that smile was definitely fake.


    How disgusting.


    "Bastard, you''re a bastard, no."


    Before Professor Yang could finish his words, the Grand Warlock shot another white light at him. This time, it was to pierce through Big Might''s heart.


    "Dazhuang!"


    General Yang roared. Dead, another of my brothers who spent all their time together had died!


    In this mysterious array, all of our movements have been reduced, and we basically have to lose more than 60% of our mobility.


    As for the Grand Warlock, he was not affected at all.


    Under this kind of situation, even I couldn''t change anything. Now, I could only take things one step at a time.


    But I ¡­ I''m really going to die here. Dammit, the Imprint of Death, you tricked me into coming here. How can you not admit it?


    I cursed, but to no avail.


    "Hehe, dead, all dead. Grand Warlock, I swear to you, from now on, my brother and I will never enter the cycle of reincarnation. Wherever the skeleton is, we will be able to piece it together into a jigsaw puzzle. At that time, we will fight again."


    General Yang said hysterically. His two subordinates had been killed right in front of his eyes.


    "Come back."


    I shouted, but it was useless.


    In the next moment, he looked at General Yang''s body that was pierced through.


    One strike killed General Yang.


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough. I will die eventually. Whatever, this is how the battlefield is. Great Mage, even if I die, a hundred years, a thousand years, ten thousand years, I will not let you off."


    Lord Grim, who had been drunk on the battlefield, returned.


    The Grand Warlock was too powerful, and had mastered countless magical techniques.


    General Yang died in battle.


    "Bastard, how could this be!"


    I was also angry, but I was caught by the ghost girl behind me.


    Watching the three brothers I just met die one by one made my heart hurt even more.


    Even though I don''t belong here, I can still remember that middle-aged man who patted my shoulder and said that he was not bad.


    "Grand Warlock, you!"


    I kicked away the female ghost, intending to fight the Grand Warlock to the death.


    However, at this moment, the atmosphere changed again.

 C108 General Yang and Human Bone Marking

    "Hualala."


    General Yang crawled up from the ground with a menacing look on his face, his entire face turning ashen.


    "M, M, M!"


    General Yang was shouting these words through gritted teeth.


    In the blink of an eye, General Yang appeared in front of the Grand Warlock, raising his hand and slapping him.


    "Whap."


    A crisp slap rang out. The Grand Warlock wasn''t able to dodge in time, and was sent flying several meters away.


    "You, you, how could this be possible? The ghost aura gathered and did not dissipate, and the three souls and six souls only had four souls remaining. How can you still be alive?"


    The Great Magus widened his eyes. As the number one expert of Yan State, he had originally planned to use a heaven-defying array to kill Yang Guowei and the others.


    And indeed, he did it. In that formation, even my God''s Eye is useless.


    "General Yang''s obsession is too deep, so there''s no chance of winning. But to live like this without being like a ghost, how can you be considered a head?"


    I took a deep breath. General Yang should be a dead man by now.


    But the situation doesn''t make much sense to me, because General Yang''s resentment was too deep after his death, he actually separated his soul and spirit, leaving only two souls in the cycle of reincarnation.


    "General Yang."


    I shouted, this kind of immortal life, was the true torment for General Yang.


    He had sacrificed everything for the Liangguang Kingdom, and after his death, his reputation was even more important.


    How can I just sit back and do nothing?


    "Kill, kill!"


    It was a pity that General Yang seemed to have forgotten everything. His mind was filled with endless killing, and I pounced on the Grand Warlock with bared fangs and brandished claws.


    The metallic sound of the clashing of swords made General Yang''s scalp tingle. He seemed to be stronger than before.


    However, there was a faint black aura above his head. Through my God''s Eye, I saw a bloody mouth that was devouring the colorful energy.


    "Yang Guowei, you''re crazy! It''s just a small country of cold water, do you have to kill me even if you can''t be reincarnated after death?"


    The Grand Warlock gritted his teeth as he spoke, but all he could do was keep retreating and just barely block the attack with the longsword in his hand.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill you! Kill my brother! Even if I don''t enter the cycle of reincarnation for ten thousand years and become a ghost, I will still kill you!"


    General Yang''s mental state fluctuated between good and bad. He seemed to have realized something.


    I didn''t know what to do, so I just watched.


    I don''t even know if I should interfere. This is a feud between General Yang and the Grand Warlock.


    Perhaps if both of them perished together, that would be the best ending.


    However, things went against his wishes.


    Five minutes later, a bloody wound had appeared on the body of the Grand Warlock. General Yang still did not let up and continued to press forward.


    Now that General Yang had become a lonely ghost, he was not tired at all.


    As time passed, how could the flesh and blood of the Grand Warlock be a match for the spirit body of General Yang?


    This is unwise.


    "Swoosh."


    The Grand Warlock wasn''t able to dodge in time, and his shoulder was struck yet again.


    It was this knife that caused him to feel endless fear. If he was just a few centimeters away from chopping his own neck, then his brain would move.


    "There''s no other way. Alright, alright, Yang Guowei, you forced me to do this."


    The Grand Warlock had been forced into a corner, and immediately let out a loud shout. He seemed to have used some sort of secret technique as his hair stood on end.


    Next, the Grand Warlock made a few more strange movements, and a strange pattern suddenly rose up from beneath his feet.


    "Asura god?"


    I was so shocked that I almost shouted it out in an instant.


    Just what was going on? I actually saw the design of an Asura God''s mask here?


    I seemed to have vaguely understood something. The imprint on the arm sent me here. Is it like telling me the secret of the Asura God?


    "Oh, you actually recognize the Asura God. Humph, you are quite good, but it is a pity that this Yang Guowei has gone too far. Even if this old man were to sell out all my souls, I will never be able to let him go."


    The Grand Warlock laughed maniacally. Both he and Yang Guowei were on a life-and-death fight to the death.


    In addition to the years of war between the two countries, the enmity between the two had been building up for a long time.


    If he was alive, he would fight, but if he died, he would fight!


    "Soul Devouring Technique, Blood Sacrifice!"


    The Grand Warlock bit his finger, using his fresh blood to write a few profound runes in the air.


    As the runes appeared little by little, a few walls of light appeared around the Grand Warlock, blocking General Yang''s attacks.


    "Great, great shaman, you actually sacrificed your life. Aren''t you afraid that the Asura God will come and devour you?"


    General Yang shouted.


    It seemed like the Grand Warlock had used a forbidden technique, to actually want to sacrifice his blood and life soul?


    Looking at the scene on the stage, I was extremely shocked.


    Hmph, let me tell you, the so-called Asura God doesn''t even exist, it''s just a remnant soul. The true Asura God was destroyed long ago in the ancient times, I used the Soul Refining Art to draw out the soul and link it with the remnant soul of the Asura God. When that time comes, even if I don''t have a living soul, I will still be an eternal existence.


    Crazy, incomparably crazy.


    This was a crazy move.


    The Great Mage was also forced into a corner, or else he would never have used such a move.


    To fuse with the remnant soul of an Asura God ¨C this was far too dangerous.


    If he wasn''t careful, the Grand Warlock would most likely die here.


    This must be crazy.


    One of them was even crazier than the other.


    "Grand Warlock, you can go to hell."


    At this moment, the Grand Warlock had already pulled the remnant soul of the Asura God into his body. His entire body seemed to be burning, and his face was filled with pain, to the point that it was difficult to even move a muscle.


    The two people fiercely collided against each other, and the Asura Deity''s remnant soul energy exploded outwards, blowing the two of them to smithereens.


    Originally, their respective soul pieces and life souls had left their bodies, but their bodies were no longer able to contain them.


    Coupled with external forces, it had completely destroyed their bodies.


    "Hahaha, Grand Warlock, you are now just a remnant spirit. Even if I chase you to the ends of the earth, I won''t let you go."


    General Yang, who had transformed into a spirit, laughed maniacally. The Grand Warlock on the other side was also extremely weak, turning into a streak of dim light.


    "We''re evenly matched. It''s not certain who will live and who won''t."


    "Is that so? Then look at this move!"


    The next moment, a strange smile appeared on General Yang''s face. That smile was too strange.


    Through this God''s Eye, I could clearly see that the black gas above General Yang''s head expanded in that instant.


    Just like the dark side that was hidden in everyone''s heart, the dark side of General Yang erupted.


    "Hualalala."


    The bodies of Da Zhuang and Hu San who died on the ground were completely burnt, leaving behind some eerie white bones.


    Then, those bones along with the other bones in the cave started to assemble themselves.

 C109 Fatalistic Entanglement

    "Human bone, a jigsaw puzzle!"


    My back was drenched in sweat. This ¡­ this is clearly the technique of the human bone puzzle.


    Could it be that General Yang wanted to use different human bones to piece together a new body and then kill the Grand Warlock in the control system?


    You, you actually know this evil art, hahahaha, what a good Yang Guowei, you claim that you are a righteous person and look down on a so-called Magus like me, but in the end, your methods are not necessarily better than mine.


    The Grand Warlock laughed wildly. What he had learned came from a black ancient book.


    Unfortunately, when he was looking for a match, this book only had the first half.


    The most frightening thing was that the Daoist magics recorded on it were incomparably evil, and some even needed to do some evil things.


    It was just like this time, disturbing the peace after death, not even sparing the bones.


    This kind of evil technique was always despised by others. The seemingly righteous General Yang actually obtained the next book of that evil technique.


    From the looks of it, he had cultivated this technique more than once.


    "Shut up Great Mage, like I said, using the bones of us brothers to piece together an adult bone map and chase you all the way to Heaven''s Edge. This is our fate, even if it''s thousands or even tens of thousands of years."


    General Yang had already fallen into a state of madness.


    He laughed maniacally and finally assembled who knew how many corpses into a new body.


    He then turned into a green light and entered it. Following that, the skeleton''s eye sockets lit up with green light.


    It''s exactly the same as the one I met in the lab.


    "Professor Yang, General Yang, so it''s you!"


    I fell to the ground, paralyzed.


    The great general that I admire and want to sacrifice himself for the Liangguo is actually the future Professor Yang?


    Actually, the relationship between the two was already very tight. Just by thinking about it, he would be able to understand with just a bit of analysis.


    "Hahaha, then just come! You have a bone puzzle, yet I don''t have one?"


    The Grand Warlock laughed as well, then immediately began to assemble the remaining bones to form the second line, the Human Bone Marking.


    The residual soul attached to it turned into a streak of light and left.


    "Don''t run."


    General Yang followed closely behind. The two of them did not stop until they were dead. Soon, they disappeared without a trace.


    I looked at the two of them who had disappeared into the horizon, unable to calm down for a long time.


    This was their fate.


    This entanglement lasted for an unknown number of years, or even thousands of years, until the modern era where they became Professor Yang and the Asura Goddess.


    Even though their faces had changed a lot, their shadows could still be seen.


    This was the beginning of fate.


    Ah, the imprint, the imprint. You want me to stop them, right? Unfortunately, the cycle of history has never changed because of a single person.


    "This is fate, right?"


    I had a chance to stop it.


    However, all sorts of coincidences and strange things happened, causing this tragedy to happen again.


    I don''t know what will happen after General Yang and the Grand Warlock, but I can roughly guess that they will become Professor Yang and the Asura Goddess in the future.


    The two of them were not in a cooperative relationship, but in a place of life and death.


    The two of them held half of an evil technique manual and could control human bones to become a jigsaw puzzle.


    As for the thousand year old corpses they had collected, it was also for the final battle.


    The two of them had to die.


    I was in a very bad mood. The slovenly old monk and Master Ge didn''t tell me the reason. I didn''t expect that I had actually found the reason myself.


    And I was one of the factors that contributed to it, because it was more detailed than they knew.


    After obtaining all of the causes, I am really at a loss now.


    Who should I help?


    The two of them are at fault, each of them is their own master, do you think they are wrong?


    What was wrong?


    Great Mage practiced evil arts, but could it be that General Yang had never practiced it before?


    Judging from their performance at the end, they must have probably learned it before.


    After half an hour, I staggered out of the cave and became the only one who left.


    "What happened, what happened, where''s the general?"


    The rest of the people in the military camp had already arrived and were surrounding me with anxious looks on their faces.


    They also wanted to know about General Yang. As the backbone of the military camp, he couldn''t afford to get into trouble.


    Looking at the eager gazes of the crowd, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    Today, they would probably be disappointed.


    "Brothers, General Yang has been killed. This is an array formation set up by the Great Magus of Yan State to ambush General Yang. The four of us will go in at the same time, and General Yang will perish together with that Great Magus. He is a true hero."


    I can only correct the facts a little.


    No matter what, General Yang''s reputation was preserved.


    "What? How is that possible?"


    "General Yang is dead?"


    Everyone was thrown into a mess. The entire army''s morale was shaken. They were afraid that they would never have the strength to fight again.


    Many people even collapsed onto the ground. They could not understand why the victorious General Yang would actually die at this time. This was simply too inconceivable.


    "Phew, everyone, listen up, we can''t afford to be disheartened. Although General Yang is dead, he also killed the Great Mage. The Yan Nation can''t withstand a single blow right now, we need to inherit General Yang''s will. Kill our way in."


    I shouted. Under the coaxing of my slogan, these people had finally regained their courage.


    "Right, we''ve attacked Yan Nation''s capital."


    "We cannot let General Yang die in vain."


    Everyone seemed to have completely woken up from their stupor. After wiping away their tears, they turned their heads and continued fighting.


    Under the command of the deputy general, the grand army had been revitalized. They were united from top to bottom by a common enemy, and were bound to take revenge for General Yang.


    If General Yang saw this, he would be very happy as well.


    I looked at it all, but I left.


    I no longer have the slightest interest in who loses in Yan and Liang states.


    My purpose in coming here was also accomplished. I knew the origin of the Human Bone Marking Diagram, and also knew that this matter originated from the grudge between General Yang and that Great Magus.


    It''s time for me to go back to where I came from.


    "Let''s go back and break it!"


    I shouted in a low voice. In my heart, there was no longer the slightest bit of obsession.


    The cause and effect of this place have been understood.


    In the next moment, I felt the scenery in front of my eyes change, as if space itself had shattered.


    "Ah!"


    I screamed, and when I opened my eyes, I was in the school laboratory.


    The ancient battlefield was long gone, not even a trace of the cave could be seen.


    I looked at the flabbergasted Owl in front of me and smiled.


    "What''s wrong, little bastard? I feel disbelief seeing your grandpa return. Sorry, your illusion techniques have no effect on me anymore."


    I laughed and grabbed for the owl''s head with one hand.


    Lin character chant!

 C110 Select

    A faint golden light radiated from my hand, and a small ''Lin'' character was written on the center of my palm.


    It was none other than the ''Solemn'' character from the Nine Secret Words.


    "Ah, you, how could you?"


    The owl man had no idea that I, who was trapped in an illusion, would wake up again. This was beyond his knowledge.


    All this time, the illusion techniques that he was so proud of were all tried and tested. There had never been a time when he was in such a sorry state. He had actually failed, and failed so thoroughly.


    Don''t underestimate me for being in that ancient battlefield for a very long time. In this real world, I have only used the flick of a finger.


    How could the owlman not be afraid?


    "Humph, it''s still not because your illusion techniques are too low, why don''t you return to your original form?"


    I laughed, and the light in my hands intensified.


    The owl man flapped his wings and tried to escape, but he was trapped by my spell and was unable to move.


    Another golden light shot out, as bright as a hundred suns.


    After the scream, the owl man turned into a small figure. In the end, his body became smaller and smaller. Finally, he turned back into a small owl.


    "Gu gu gu."


    The owl was confused and had forgotten about what had happened.


    He no longer had demonic rank memories when he returned to his original form, he was now just a normal creature.


    He looked at me for a few seconds, then flew out of the window and disappeared.


    "Success, hmph, an owl man tried to stop Yours Truly. Professor Yang, you''re looking down on me too much."


    I sneered, although I don''t know where that Professor Yang, also known as General Yang, is.


    He would have been surprised to see me, but he probably wouldn''t have recognized me.


    He must have passed hundreds of years at the normal rate of time and could not remember a visitor like me.


    "The signet was able to destroy the Owl''s illusion technique. It worked. This thing is very powerful. What do you want me to do?"


    I asked with a wry smile, more than once.


    Many times I have asked the mark why it had chosen me to travel through different spaces in order to end the cause and effect.


    Naturally, he did not receive an answer.


    I had to move on.


    Since he knew that Professor Yang was Yang Guowei, he could only be that general.


    My murderous intent wasn''t that strong. I could still talk to him face to face when I see him. In the end, I had to give up on this grudge.


    But now, it seemed, the two of them would not rest until they had been dead. Even after so many years, they were still able to remember each other.


    How amazing.


    Hey, hey, hey, Su Yue, where did you go? Don''t tell me you went to the laboratory?


    Just as I was thinking about it, my cell phone rang. When I picked it up, I found that it was the slovenly monk.


    "That''s right. Your grandfather is still your grandfather. After looking at the door for so many years, do you still not know how powerful your grandfather is?"


    Master Ge said on the side with a relaxed tone.


    But I can''t relax. Those two have an evil technique and even fused a trace of a remnant soul of an Asura God. Who knows how unimaginably powerful their strength is right now.


    You two old men will surely be as dead as you can be.


    Remembering the battle between General Yang and the Grand Warlock, I had a lingering fear.


    I couldn''t get a hand in that fight.


    "In short, you brat, don''t investigate anymore. Come back quickly!"


    The two of them shouted loudly, but I shook my head.


    How could he leave?


    If I didn''t know about this, I might be the only one who knew what was going on because of the imprint.


    If that''s the case, then I need to get to the bottom of this matter.


    I must not flinch.


    Hahaha, slovenly monk, master Ge, you two don''t need to worry about this. We mountain people have our own brilliant plans, and besides, they only have a part of the demonic techniques they know.


    I smiled and said, which was to say, I indirectly explained a point:


    I already know everything, you two old fellows don''t need to talk and hide.


    "What? Demonic technique? No wonder they are so powerful. Wait a moment, what did you say? How did you know all this? Who told you this?"


    Grandpa Ge snatched the phone away. A voice came from the other end.


    He couldn''t figure it out, especially the details. Master Ge had been living in seclusion in the school for so many years, yet he couldn''t figure it out clearly.


    How could he let a little kid understand everything after checking for a few days?


    "I can''t say too much. It''s a secret. In short, I''ll go destroy the mourning hall in that storeroom."


    I shook my head. The empire I transmigrated into should be an ancient dynasty, and I didn''t receive any rewards even after fighting to the end. This made me feel extremely helpless. Isn''t this a little too miserable?


    "Sigh, we two old men are really overthinking. Forget it. Then, you can settle it yourself. We won''t do anything anymore."


    The two old men took a deep breath, feeling brave for Su Yue''s courage.


    This kind of thing is really tricky


    "Alright, then you guys can rest first. I''ll go to the storage room to take a look. It should be enough, since I have nothing to worry about right now."


    I curled my lips and spoke into the phone again.


    This time, the other side was silent for a long time. After a long time, the two old fellows finally came to a consensus.


    "Definitely, boy, be careful of your safety."


    With that, I hung up.


    Explaining was fine, but it would be troublesome if he were to say too much.


    If the two of them disagreed, he also planned to do it alone. He couldn''t always rely on others for this matter.


    If he could do it beautifully, it would be very convenient for him to transfer the imprint to the next world.


    "Creak."


    Before I could go downstairs, there was a sudden commotion.


    He saw a shadow flicker behind the curtain.


    That shadow was moving left and right, left and right, looking very strange.


    Just as I turned my head, a lady dressed in white suddenly hung upside down from the ceiling towards me.


    Her face was incomparably pale, as if she was half dead. Stretching out her long tongue, she looked extremely miserable. Her face was ashen, and her hair was long. She was tall.


    "Damn."


    If such a thing suddenly popped out of nowhere while I was walking away, I would be greatly shocked.


    What are you doing, running out to scare people?


    Was it a human or a ghost?


    "Don''t, wake up, wake up."


    I put the woman down and took a sniff. Ah, there''s still some hope.


    So I pressed my chest and did first aid.


    Five minutes later, the woman finally coughed and regained some color on her face.


    "Where, where is this?"


    When she opened her eyes, the woman only said one sentence.

 C111 Entering Storeroom

    "Damn, big sis, you suddenly dropped from above and gave me a fright. Why are you asking me where I am now?"


    I was also speechless. This woman''s figure was graceful and her legs were long. She was even more beautiful than the Snake Demon''s petite figure. She looked to be in her twenties. She wore a short work skirt and her face was pale.


    "I, I don''t know. I was about to head to the dorm after class, but suddenly, my vision went dark and I fainted. When I woke up, I saw you."


    The woman blinked, puzzled.


    "You are a teacher. Are you from this school?"


    I raised my eyebrows, this Professor Yang has already left the school, I don''t know where he went.


    Perhaps he was collecting human bones and using them as a carrier for his Fate Soul. He wanted to use that to fight the Asura God, the great Magus from a thousand years ago.


    There shouldn''t be anyone else in this laboratory, so why was this female teacher brought here?


    "Yeah, I''m a teacher at this school. Eh, isn''t this place over there?"


    The female teacher widened her beautiful eyes, as if she could recognise that this was Professor Yang''s laboratory.


    "This is Professor Yang''s laboratory."


    I whispered.


    "What? It''s that monster? No, no, why am I here? I have to go back! That monster is too terrifying."


    For some reason, the moment the female teacher heard Professor Yang''s name, she was so scared that she trembled all over. She even ran around the laboratory like crazy, even kicking over several bottles of reagents.


    She looked like she wasn''t far from collapsing. I really couldn''t understand why Professor Yang''s name, which seemed to have magic power, would cause a female teacher to be like this.


    "Calm down. Hey, hurry up and calm down."


    I stepped forward and took hold of the teacher''s hand. Otherwise, her appearance would definitely affect me.


    I was speechless. Everything had gone smoothly, even the owl-person had been killed by me. Why did I meet this woman?


    "Calm down."


    I shouted out explosively, and at the same time, I activated the ''prepare'' character in my hand. Under the effects of the Nine Secret Words, the woman gradually regained her consciousness and became less irritable.


    "I, I just ¡­"


    The woman''s mouth was wide open, and she probably didn''t even know what she had just done.


    "You almost had a mental breakdown just now. My name is Su Yue, I''m here to look for clues. Do you have any clues about Professor Yang?"


    I didn''t say I was a student.


    Perhaps it was my calmness that made the woman feel safer, but she let out a long breath and was no longer as flustered as before.


    "I''m Chen Ying, why are you looking for Professor Yang? Heavens, let me tell you, that Professor Yang isn''t human. Maybe it''s because I broke Professor Yang''s secret that he was brought here."


    Chen Ying said with a lingering fear. Thinking back to that day, she felt afraid.


    I comforted Chen Ying. In any case, I have already mastered using the ''Lin'' word.


    With this as a trump card, I can get away even if I meet Professor Yang.


    "Not a human, hmm, that''s great, I''m the one who specializes in dealing with demons and ghosts. Alright, now tell me everything you know, and I will bring you away, I promise."


    I nodded and put on the look of a master beyond the world.


    However, this Chen Ying still believed him. After all, it was not bad for her to do this as it was urgent.


    "Let me think, it seemed like it was raining that day. I walked past the laboratory, and then I saw through the window that Professor Yang had taken off his shirt, inside the shirt was a white skeleton instead of a body. Can you imagine my fear at that time, how could there be such a thing in broad daylight?"


    Chen Ying let out a long breath, her eyes wide open.


    To her, these matters were too distant and she had never come into contact with them before.


    She couldn''t accept suddenly being in contact with him.


    "Skeleton, sure enough, this Professor Yang ¡­"


    I heaved a sigh of relief. Professor Yang was the former General Yang Guowei.


    However, as a soldier who has transcended the past, I don''t know how to face General Yang.


    After a thousand years of entanglement, the grudge between General Yang and the Grand Warlock had reached a new age.


    This was something that no one had expected.


    "What happened next?"


    I asked.


    "What happened next? Of course I was scared to the point that I ran away, thinking to stay away from him. It was only half a month ago, who knows what happened to me today? I was sent here after class, how unlucky."


    Chen Ying muttered. She was obviously very angry.


    "Alright, I''ll take you away. You don''t need to talk now. Before I leave, I need to find something. Follow me or wait here. Choose one."


    I waved my hand. It''s troublesome to carry such a burden.


    But there''s no helping it, other people probably got caught by Professor Yang''s faction and will be used as a test subject to dig up the bones. I can''t just stand by and watch them die.


    Recalling what Professor Yang has done all these years, it''s really hard for me to merge him with the former General Yang.


    One step at a time.


    "No, no, no, I''ll go with you. Where are you going? The second floor is the laboratory and the first floor is the main hall. Don''t leave me here alone. This place is too gloomy and scary."


    Chen Ying grabbed my arm, her pale face full of panic.


    "Alright."


    I was a soft-hearted person to begin with, so after thinking for a bit, I let her follow me.


    If he knew that I was just an ordinary student and not some master exorcist, he would probably collapse.


    The collapse of a person''s will was very fast, as long as there was no one to entrust it to.


    The two of us rested for a while before we headed to the first floor.


    The first floor is already full of holes. The TV with brains has been destroyed by me, and that part of the brain has been destroyed by me using the God''s Eye.


    At first glance, he thought it was the tofu brain.


    "What is this? It''s white, you brought me breakfast."


    Chen Ying seemed to be very curious. She pointed to a white puddle on the ground and almost walked over.


    "Don''t move, those are brain matter. If you like, you can find a test tube to pack some for us."


    Anyway, I don''t like this stuff.


    Professor Yang was the same. After living for so many years, he had actually begun researching strange things.


    "Ugh."


    After hearing what I said, Chen Ying immediately threw up on the ground.


    It was too heavy.


    "Alright, that''s the place I need to go. The storage room. It might be very shocking inside, so you have to be prepared."


    I told her it was brain matter and gave her a shot in the arm.


    According to what Little Four said before, this storage room should be a mourning hall filled with spirit tablets.


    This was a type of soul-binding technique that allowed one to live longer than one''s lifetime.

 C112 Dead?

    It was likely that Professor Yang only had one fate soul and three of the seven souls left, and could only rely on his longevity to survive.


    Otherwise, in this long river of history, although his remnant soul could not enter the cycle of reincarnation, it would not be able to last for so long.


    Everywhere it went, there would be a day it would die, and the soul fragments were no exception.


    "Let''s go."


    I stood at the edge of the passage, in front of the storeroom.


    The door to the storage room was a dilapidated metal door. There were patches of rust on it, and the lock was long gone.


    Chen Ying followed behind me, not daring to even breathe.


    What should come will eventually come. Last time, I was unable to enter the storage room, but today, I am finally going to come in.


    "Whew."


    I let out a long breath, then gave the door a gentle push. The lock was broken, and I didn''t have to use the key.


    "Creak."


    I only exerted a little strength and the shabby door was opened towards the inside.


    In an instant, a pungent smell entered his nose, as if he hadn''t opened the window in many years. The smell in the storage room was even worse than the smell in the archives on the second floor.


    I''m a man, after all, and I can stand it.


    However, Chen Ying could not do it. Her face was pale and she almost fainted on the spot.


    "Are you alright?"


    I took her arm and kept her from falling.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. Ah, this, here, quickly look. Su Yue, why are there so many Spirit plates in there? Isn''t this the storage room?"


    Chen Ying was so scared that she seemed to have gone bad. She grabbed my arm and shouted.


    Although I was prepared, I couldn''t help but take a deep breath when I looked inside.


    As expected of Professor Yang, this spiritual altar was too big.


    He saw a huge vermilion table with about eight or nine hundred tablets on it. What kind of thing was this?


    It would take at least two hours to count them one by one.


    On both sides of the table hung candles that would never melt, perhaps for a reason.


    Legend has it that this candle was made from the oil of the Sea Sprite. When placed in the navel, it can never be extinguished and will always burn.


    I wonder how many years this candle has been burning.


    In addition to the candles on the table, there were a large number of wreaths and paper horses behind the storage room.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of finding clues, I wouldn''t have bothered to come here.


    "What, what a crappy place is this? Su Yue, don''t throw me down."


    Chen Ying''s grip on my arm tightened. She was terrified.


    All I could do was comfort him for a bit before taking her to observe the surroundings.


    There was probably no one here. Other than the things on the altar and the funeral things at the back, there was nothing else.


    I looked at the altar. Some of the eight or nine hundred rows had words written on them, while others had no words written on them.


    As for the writing, there was a red rope at the back leading them. In the end, these ropes gathered on a tablet made of white jade and used an ancient and unimaginable form.


    "Soul Lifting Technique?"


    My heart jolted and I quickly looked at the white jade token. I couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    On it was written the tablet of Yang Guowei, the great general of Liang State.


    It really was the Soul Luring Technique! It couldn''t be wrong!


    Those that were pulled by the red ropes should be the tablets of the living, through some unknown medium, blood, or other related things.


    In short, he was forcibly borrowing the lifespan of others, which was truly detrimental to his merits.


    I never expected Professor Yang to be this crazy.


    "Ah, me, you, this, this is?"


    Without waiting for me to recover, Chen Ying let out another loud shout. Seeing her pale face, it seems that she has encountered something terrifying.


    "What''s the matter, Chen Ying?"


    I rushed over in time to see Chen Ying sitting paralyzed on the ground, pointing a few fingers in front of her.


    Especially the expression on Chen Ying''s face, I''ve never seen her this scared, even when I first saw her.


    "Why?"


    When I looked at the tablet, my scalp immediately tingled.


    Chen Ying''s name was written on it.


    This was Chen Ying''s memorial tablet.


    Too fucking unlucky.


    "Pah pah pah, what a crappy thing this is. Chen Ying, don''t be anxious. Actually, this is just Professor Yang''s prank, don''t take it to heart."


    I said with a smile, not knowing how to comfort Chen Ying.


    But Chen Ying didn''t say anything. The more she acted this way, the more worried I became.


    Don''t look at how I''ve only known Chen Ying for less than half an hour. But she''s just a pitiful person. You said that she was brought here by some unknown thing, that she taught well after work for no reason at all.


    And you have to take the risk with me.


    "Chen Ying?"


    I asked tentatively, then looked at the tablet again.


    The matter wasn''t that simple, because I noticed that Chen Ying''s memorial tablet didn''t have red lines drawn on it. Instead, it was placed randomly on the ground.


    Beside these tablets, there were many similar tablets scattered around. There were also names written on them.


    Why did this happen?


    I frowned. Only the tablets of the living would help the red thread borrow lifespan. There were also some tablets that didn''t have any words written on them, probably for the sake of preparing them for the future.


    But this thing that was abandoned on the ground...


    "Chen Ying, you?"


    I leaned down and gently touched his shoulder.


    "Pata."


    In the next moment, Chen Ying''s entire body went limp, revealing that terrifying face.


    Ah!


    I was so scared that I cried out. I saw that the eyes on Chen Ying''s tender white face had already been dug out. There were only two holes left. Even half of her nose had been cut off with a knife.


    Chen Ying''s hair was in disarray, showing signs of old age. She no longer had that youthful appearance from before.


    He was bleeding from all seven orifices, and the bones in his left leg were exposed. He looked extremely terrifying.


    On Chen Ying''s body, there were actually dozens of terrifying wounds of varying sizes. The most terrifying part was a scar on her neck, as if it was slashed by a knife. The wound had already turned jet-black, and there was even some bruising.


    Following which, several spots appeared on Chen Ying''s body. Those were corpse spots.


    "Su ¡­ Su Yue, I seem to remember now. Cough, cough, cough, cough, I''m actually already a dead person. Sorry, I even scared you, I''m really sorry. I thought about how scared I was just now, but I didn''t know that I was already dead."


    Chen Ying smiled miserably. The reason why she was here was not because she had been kidnapped after work. Instead, it was because her memories had been broken.


    A few weeks ago, Chen Ying was captured here. After a series of inhumane experiments, she finally died in this laboratory with her body hanging high up in the ceiling.

 C113 My Spirit Tablet

    Perhaps it was because Chen Ying''s resentment was too great, and perhaps it was also because she died in confusion, that she did not have the time to be reincarnated.


    Due to the fact that Su Yue had entered the laboratory, the living person''s yang energy had managed to communicate with Chen Ying''s remnant soul, allowing her to travel for a period of time.


    At this moment, Chen Ying saw her tablet. Suddenly, she remembered everything that had happened. She could not hold on any longer, and could only collapse onto the ground.


    "Chen Ying, it can''t be, it can''t be, how could it be like this, this bastard!"


    I scolded angrily. My heart was filled with grief, unable to accept the fact that Chen Ying was already dead.


    Actually, I also know that after seeing so many clues, including the fact that Chen Ying''s memorial tablet has no strings, I could already guess a little, but I can''t be sure.


    Now that Chen Ying told me face to face, I''m really angry.


    Cough, cough, cough, it''s not bad to know you before death. Su Yue, if possible, please take revenge for me. I don''t know how many people have died in this laboratory.


    Chen Ying forced a smile as she spat out large mouthfuls of black blood.


    After so many days of injuries, she could no longer hold on.


    "Chen Ying, Chen Ying, I promise you, I will definitely avenge you."


    I shouted loudly. No matter what, Professor Yang would have to pay the price. The amount of blood on his hands was too much.


    I don''t care if he''s General Yang Guowei or not, the current him is no longer the same as the previous him, he''s just a villain who would use any means possible to achieve his goals.


    Or rather, a demon.


    "Good, good, I, I hate it, ah!"


    Without waiting for me to finish speaking, Chen Ying''s injuries completely broke out. She cried out miserably before lowering her arms and no longer making a sound.


    A beautiful girl of such a young age had died, and there were traces of being ravaged on her body.


    I couldn''t help but ask what had happened to her in those days.


    Perhaps, dying was also a form of relief for her.


    "May you live a blissful life."


    I began to chant in silence. The scripture I had seen at the head of the slovenly monk''s bed.


    Although he did not know if it would be of any use, since the slovenly monk was so powerful, the items he placed on top of the bed were naturally also very powerful.


    Sure enough, even if I''m not familiar with the text, the magic power of the scripture is not something normal people can understand.


    Gradually, the sorrow on Chen Ying''s face dissipated when she died, and she returned to a peaceful appearance, as if she had fallen asleep.


    I knew that she might have already gone to reincarnation.


    The sage was dead, and the living needed to work hard.


    "Good, what a great ''Yang Guowei''. I, Su Yue, will break off all relations with you today. You are not fit to be a general."


    I shouted as I used my hand to furiously smack down on the tablet.


    "Bam."


    All of a sudden, the tablets that were placed with various factors scattered all over the place. The two candles in the air flickered a few times and became extremely weak.


    The white jade tablet connected by the red line trembled slightly and actually let out a miserable scream.


    "Ah, who is it? Who destroyed my memorial tablet?"


    This was Professor Yang''s voice, it seemed like this white jade token was connected to him.


    "Hmph, go to hell to blow the wind."


    I stepped on it with one foot and crushed the white jade tablet to pieces.


    Needless to say, Professor Yang must have been severely injured.


    Then, I took a shovel from outside and completely smashed this godly Spiritual Hall down, preventing him from bringing disaster to the world.


    "Bam."


    This shovel of mine smashed over again and again. The fragile spirit tablets broke one after another, as if some kind of karmic cause had been broken.


    The reason Professor Yang was able to borrow their lifespan was largely because of their karma.


    I''ve destroyed all these, Professor Yang must hate me to the bone, right?


    And he probably recognized me as the soldier with the flag.


    "Crunch."


    I smashed this storage room pretty much, but there didn''t seem to be anything special about it, other than the matter with Chen Ying that made me exceptionally angry.


    Why didn''t Master Ge and the slovenly monk let me in? It was a bit different.


    But soon, I was the same.


    "Hualalala."


    Just as I was about to leave, the red thread that I cut off seemed to have resurrected and rushed towards me in a bizarre manner.


    "What''s going on?"


    I widened my eyes, my eyes filled with surprise.


    I was tied up by this red rope and was unable to move at all. I didn''t know what material was used to make this.


    "Damn."


    I rolled on the ground, but to no avail.


    The rope cut my finger in the next moment. It was really sharp. After cutting my finger, it dripped a few drops of blood and was sent flying.


    The rope that was stained with my blood flew out and landed on the ground. Following that, a huge magic formation appeared on the ground, with all kinds of strange symbols that I couldn''t understand drawn on it.


    However, he was certain that this formation was definitely not ordinary.


    Boom!


    My blood was placed in the middle of the array. After passing through a stream of light, I felt a swelling pain in my head. My entire body felt like it was splitting apart, and I didn''t know how to deal with this situation.


    "Ah, ah, ah, what is going on?"


    Causality?


    I seem to know, I have a vague feeling that my karma has something to do with his tablet.


    A brand-new spirit tablet appeared in front of me. After that, the red rope was stained with my blood like a human and the words'' Su Yue ''were written on it in a flamboyant manner.


    This is my spirit tablet.


    The pain told me that my fate was almost tied to this tablet.


    With the help of the God''s Eye, I even saw streams of white light exit from my body and get sucked away by the memorial tablet before flowing onto the white jade tablet on the floor.


    This was the Soul Linking Technique!


    I was also affected by the Soul Luring Technique. I never expected that the red ropes would actually have such a sneak attack.


    I had to curse myself for being so stupid. If I had been more careful, this wouldn''t have happened.


    But now, it was too late to dismount. What should he do?


    "Hahaha, Su Yue, long time no see. I wonder what your mood will be after seeing your tablet. It might be very bad, but your pain is the source of my happiness."


    Just then, a sneer sounded and a man stood in front of me.


    "You, you, Brother Li, it''s you?"


    I opened my mouth and raised my eyebrows at the tall man in front of me.


    That person is none other than my coaches, Brother Li.


    And I saw Brother Li''s anomaly in the office.


    Now it seemed that Brother Li was Professor Yang''s man without a doubt.

 C114 Brother Lis True Appearance

    "Su Yue, you shouldn''t have come here. You shouldn''t have come here."


    Brother Li had a cold expression on his face. This was completely different from the usually amiable Brother Li who was able to get along with his students.


    Now I was facing Brother Li as if I were facing a stranger.


    Perhaps this was Brother Li''s true personality. He was like a venomous tongue hidden in the shadows. Normally, he would laugh, but in reality, he was harboring evil intentions.


    "But I still came. Brother Li, I''ve always treated you as a brother, but I never thought that you would be Professor Yang''s subordinate. How am I supposed to treat you like this?"


    I shook my head and clenched my fists.


    Brother Li, as a highly educated intellectual, how could you do such a despicable thing?


    It was like losing his whole family, his intellectuals.


    "Sit, don''t be so agitated. Su Yue, you''re a pretty good person, you can unite your classmates, and normally you hate evil like a hatred. When encountering big things, you can always stand up for yourself, although sometimes you may be a little selfish and timid, but it''s not a big problem."


    Brother Li pointed at the dusty chair and gave me his evaluation.


    I looked at his face as if I were talking to him in the office as usual.


    The counselor chatted normally with the student, and even looked at the student.


    But today, the chat was destined to end in failure.


    "Brother Li, you can still laugh? That''s a human''s life! Chen Ying, you''re the one who knocked me out and brought me here, right?"


    I sat on the stool, tense and tense. Whenever Brother Li dared to act rashly, I would use the God''s Eye to teach him how to behave.


    It''s not that I''m unkind, but thinking about Chen Ying''s miserable state made me uneasy about my conscience.


    It would be better to quickly eliminate this tumor. Staying here would only harm the human world.


    No matter who he was, not even Brother Li.


    "That''s right, that woman doesn''t understand what''s good for her. Hmph, so what if she sacrificed such an ant for the great cause of Professor Yang? Su Yue, I have always told you to learn to sacrifice your spirit."


    Brother Li lit up a Yellow Crane Restaurant and blew out circles with the cigarette held in his mouth. He didn''t care about Chen Ying at all.


    "Sacrifice, farts, this is your sacrifice. Brother Li, this is the last time I will call you Brother Li. From now on, we are enemies for life and death."


    I let out a long breath, and my eyes suddenly became determined.


    No matter if it was Professor Yang or Brother Li, none of them had the right to deprive others of their right to live.


    "You, alas, everything is good, just too rigid. Otherwise, you can work together with me on Professor Yang''s behalf. Come have a drink, don''t be so restless, you''re such a big guy."


    Brother Li chuckled as he spoke with a face full of indifference.


    He took out two goblets from who knows where and poured them with red wine. A strong aroma of wine wafted into the air. Just a whiff was enough to tell that this was definitely not an ordinary wine.


    Brother Li held the wine cup gracefully, like a gentleman, and slowly tasted the red wine.


    As he tasted it, he glanced at me and motioned for me to drink.


    "Hmph, Brother Li, treat this as the bar where we break off our relationship."


    If I didn''t have no other choice, I really wouldn''t want to be enemies with Brother Li.


    Brother Li has taught me too much in the past few years of college, not only to take care of the lives of us students, but also to teach us how to be human.


    It could be said that out of all the counselors in the school, Brother Li was the best.


    "Whatever you want."


    Brother Li said lightly.


    I finished it in one gulp. It was really good wine.


    But my mind is no longer on this wine, at this moment I just want to get rid of Brother Li.


    "Brother Li, you!"


    Just as I was about to say something, I felt a sharp pain in my head.


    When I looked up at Brother Li again, he was smiling strangely.


    "Boom."


    Brother Li said softly, then snapped his fingers.


    Then, something unforgettable happened. Dozens of holes, large and small, appeared in my body. Blood was pouring out of them like a waterfall.


    "Ah!"


    Shocked, I collapsed to the ground, trying to hold on to my veins to stop the bleeding, but no matter how hard I tried, it was useless.


    Looking at the wounds on my body bleeding profusely, my face paled. I felt as if my entire body was going to collapse at any moment.


    An aura of death enveloped me, making me unable to move.


    "Am I going to die?"


    It was the only thought in my mind.


    "Of course, Su Yue. This tablet is made for you. Do you want to try out this tablet? Haha, don''t worry, I will give you money to burn paper."


    Brother Li let out a strange laugh, and his entire body also changed.


    "Crunch."


    Brother Li opened up the small and thin clothes, revealing six arms and three heads. On the three heads, there were eight eyes.


    Brother Li looked like an alien, with a small head and well-developed limbs. His skin was brown and greasy, like the surface of an octopus at the bottom of the sea.


    Brother Li was no longer a human, his mouth had turned into the shape of a clover, and he stuck out a long and thin tongue with spikes on it. No, this wasn''t a mouth anymore, perhaps it could only be called a mouthpart.


    It was just a container for eating.


    "You, what are you planning to do?"


    All my hopes and hopes have been crushed. I never thought that the result would be like this. To be defeated in just a single confrontation is truly shameful. Brother Li, aren''t you being too powerful?


    I never thought it would be like this.


    "Roar! Su Yue, there''s a path to heaven and you''re not here. Hell has no doors, yet you came here to cast it. There''s no way for me to leave a corpse for you, so I''ll eat it and digest it."


    Brother Li said, and that long thin tongue of his flew over, actually reaching a meter or two in length.


    The tongue coiled around my waist and stuffed me into its mouth.


    Brother Li had completely changed into his original form. A monster that was four to five meters tall could trap a human in its mouth.


    How could such a terrifying thing be hidden so well under normal circumstances? Furthermore, it was a teacher who taught his students and was a great advisor in the annual evaluation?


    Master Ge told me to be careful of Brother Li, so I still fell for it.


    "Die."


    A cold voice rang out. Brother Li did not care about their relationship at all. It was as cold as ice and frost.


    "Ah!"


    I screamed. Half of my body was almost stuffed into Brother Li''s mouth.


    At this moment, I was on the verge of despair. What should I do? Am I really going to die?


    My body was riddled with holes, and blood was flowing out from my wounds. I had lost so much blood that I didn''t even have the will to resist. All I could do was be eaten by Brother Li.


    Desperate, I closed my eyes, as if resigned to my fate.

 C115 Dream-eater

    After so many changes in the scene, the imprint had brought me to one world after another, but I had never felt as hopeless as I did today.


    I felt death coming at me, but there was nothing I could do.


    Brother Li is too strong, ridiculously strong.


    I didn''t even have to fight him face to face before my whole body was wounded and my blood dried.


    If I fail this time, I feel that the patterns on my arm would disappear and my entire person would truly die.


    This was a different scene, or could be said to be a different world, but it was not an illusory realm.


    Everything here was real, and once you looked down on it, you would be beyond redemption!


    "Me, me."


    My voice was hoarse, and I was trying to put up a last resistance.


    "It''s useless. Su Yue, you should just obediently be eaten by me."


    Brother Li laughed loudly, his voice was incomparably sharp and ear-piercing.


    Just as I was about to be done for, at this crucial moment, the God''s Eye on my arm suddenly emitted a golden light.


    "This is?"


    Brother Li was shocked and quickly let go of his tongue. He took a few steps back and revealed an expression of disbelief.


    "This is bad news, this is the God''s Eye, hmph, looks like it''s that thousand year old ancient corpse, this God''s Eye is really powerful, the host has been dead for a thousand years and yet it''s still not broken, it''s its own master, damn it!"


    Brother Li said while clenching his teeth. No one was happy to see the duck in his hand fly away.


    Furthermore, if he were to eat me, his strength would definitely increase greatly.


    "Bam."


    That God''s Eye wasn''t courteous at all. It actually allowed the golden light to strike directly at my head and explode.


    In an instant, I felt like my head was about to explode. This bastard really knows how to play, why did you hit me?


    "F * ck, you piece of sh * t. You hit him, not me."


    Why is this God''s Eye so stupid?


    "Gulp."


    The God''s Eye on my arm only rotates before glaring at me in disdain. I simply close my eyes and ignore me.


    Ugh, he really is an old man. I am unable to serve him.


    Until now, I still couldn''t completely control the God''s Eye. This thing seemed to have its own consciousness, and only if he agreed would I be able to use my own thoughts.


    But if he doesn''t agree, well, even I, the host, can''t do it.


    Just like when he controlled the golden light to smash on my head, I couldn''t do anything about it.


    Even my body was controlled by him.


    "This thing is really ¡­ Hiss ¡­ Strange, where are the wounds on my body?"


    However, after being smashed by the golden light, I was surprised to find that the wounds on my body had all disappeared.


    Not only that, the blood that was dripping all over the ground also disappeared. It was as if it had never appeared before.


    I''ve never seen anything like it.


    What was going on? What was going on?


    "My, my god, could it be that what happened just now was an illusion technique?"


    I widened my eyes and couldn''t help but take in a breath of cold air.


    Now that I think about it, it was indeed like that. It was impossible for Brother Li to attack me without any signs of life, much less beat me up in a single move.


    That''s why I was hypnotized.


    Damn it, it was that damned illusion technique again.


    I could feel the power returning. I was too nervous just now, but the blood that flowed out didn''t affect me at all. On the contrary, it scared me out of my wits.


    How embarrassing, now that I think about it.


    Brother Li, you''re quite shrewd. I thought I would have a fight with your teachers and students, but no, more often than not, I considered you as a friend. Even if the opposite party had a grudge between them, it would still be a head-on battle.


    I have a lot of immunity to illusions, especially after the owls.


    Ordinary illusions are completely useless to me, unless the red wine I drink is a problem.


    "That''s right, you''re very smart. Su Yue, I should have also taught you this. In order to achieve your own goals, you sometimes need to do whatever you can to get it. Do you understand?"


    Brother Li laughed, revealing his true form and dashing towards me.


    The creature was rather large, and it waved its six arms around. Normal people would not be able to get close to it.


    Even if I fought head on, I might not have a chance.


    "So this is the Dream Eating Beast."


    I shook my head. Not only were there a lot of scriptures in the slovenly monk''s temple, there were also some books about monsters. I had read a lot in those three days.


    It had mentioned the Dream Eating Beast before. The skin on its six arms was as smooth as a mollusk''s, and its long and slender tongue along with its large mouth could eat almost anything.


    Even steel bars were no exception. The stomachs of the Dream Eating Beast were extremely acidic.


    Legend had it that it could even eat dreams and brew them into wine. Once drank, it would sink into the dream world. If one didn''t have enough external strength, then the person hit would never be able to wake up.


    This was an absolute illusion technique. Even Master Ge wouldn''t be able to finish it easily.


    Unfortunately, he met my God''s Eye.


    Strictly speaking, the God''s Eye isn''t a magical equipment or anything of the sort. It''s a living being that lives on my body.


    Because he didn''t drink the red wine, as long as he uses the golden light to bombard me, he can wake me up.


    The Nightmare Beast''s ability to fight one-on-one was extremely strong. With this red wine, as long as the other party fell into a dream, the Beast Tamer Zhang would not be defeated.


    But Brother Li didn''t expect that we were actually two different people.


    "If you dare to disobey my orders, you will ruin my plans. Alright, I''ll take care of you two today."


    Brother Li flew into a rage and started walking towards me with his huge body. His six long arms were waving as he continuously grabbed towards me.


    Relying on my body''s flexibility, I dodged around the storage room. In the end, I didn''t get caught once by him.


    "Bang, bang."


    At the same time, under my constant running, those tokens were nurtured.


    Originally, these were all destroyed by me and they were almost useless to me.


    In addition, I dodged Brother Li''s attacks, so the remaining attacks were basically aimed at those spirit tablets. This made the situation even more interesting.


    In just seven or eight minutes, all the spirit tablets in the storage room had been destroyed.


    Professor Yang''s plan to borrow his lifespan ended abruptly.


    I succeeded in stopping his plans.


    "Hehe, I''m sorry, I don''t want to play with you anymore. Goodbye, farewell."


    I laughed and turned to run.


    Since he had already destroyed the mourning hall, he now knew where Professor Yang was. His purpose had been achieved.


    Since that''s the case, why stay here? Isn''t that delaying matters?


    Hurry up and leave. There''s no point in staying in a stalemate with Brother Li.


    I ran out the door, trotted to the first floor, kicked the door open, and ran for the school.

 C116 Lightning

    "Hualalala."


    It was pouring rain outside and the wind was very strong. The soybean-like raindrops violently hit my body, causing me to feel a bit of pain.


    Brother Li chased after him relentlessly. Because his body was not very agile, he retracted his tentacles and turned them into a small four-legged beast. Its nose was also very long. It looked like a wild boar, and its body was black.


    "Don''t go."


    He knows that as long as I run to a place with a lot of people, I won''t be able to chase after him.


    After all, science and technology were very developed. Once Brother Li was targeted by the police, it would be troublesome.


    Although he wasn''t afraid, Brother Li found it troublesome.


    "Humph, Lin!"


    I ran away from the school for around ten minutes. At this moment, I turned my head and formed a spell sign with my hand. Then, I directly hit Brother Li''s head.


    Don''t you like eating dreams? Then I''ll suppress you.


    The nine characters of the mantra of the Dao were extremely powerful. It was meant to suppress evil spirits in the first place.


    Brother Li''s main body was that of a Dream Eating Beast. In more detail, it was a living creature. It couldn''t be considered to be any evil creature. At most, it would only be able to evolve.


    The effect of the Prologue on him was greatly reduced, and he even flung me off his feet.


    "Hmph, Su Yue, do you think you can do anything to me just because you broke the illusion technique? My body is as hard as steel, give it a try."


    Brother Li sneered and swung his four hooves towards me.


    "Bam."


    I wasn''t able to dodge in time and was struck solidly by the strike. I was then thrown up high into the air before landing on the ground. It was as though all the bones in my body had been broken into seven or eight pieces.


    This Brother Li is too ruthless.


    "You, you!"


    I pointed at Brother Li, trying to control the God''s Eye on my arm.


    Eh, in the end, this thing was unable to be controlled.


    It can''t be, you tricked me at such a crucial moment?


    I wanted to cry, but no tears came out. My two trump cards were just the Rising Character Formula and the God''s Eye.


    The ''Proclamation of Liberation'' had already lost its effectiveness, and could only rely on the God''s Eye. Who knew that there would be a problem with it at the most crucial moment?


    "It can''t be that too much energy was consumed to wake me up, right?"


    I suddenly remembered that after taking the God''s Gaze attack, the power behind it was extremely strong. It definitely consumed a lot of energy.


    Well, I''ve got myself into it.


    "Damn, I''ll fight you to the death."


    There was no other way. At this time, there wouldn''t be any sloppy-looking monk or grandpa Ge coming to help. They had gone to find the Asura God''s seat. I was fighting alone.


    Immediately, my fist strikes towards the back of Brother Li who had turned into a ferocious beast.


    "Whap."


    It was no different from scratching an itch when he punches were thrown at it. Having transformed into the Dream Eating Beast, Brother Li''s skin and flesh were rough and thick, making it impossible for me to break through its defense.


    What should he do?


    Brother Li, on the other hand, I can''t stand a few random collisions. I can only run in all directions.


    Seeing that Brother Li chased me everywhere, I was also pierced by a few of his fangs.


    If this continued, he was afraid that he would die sooner or later.


    BOOM!


    "Crunch."


    At that moment, lightning flashed in the sky and thunder rumbled. The rain became heavier and heavier.


    Today, it just so happened that the weather station had issued a red-orange alert. There was a huge amount of thunder and lightning energy in the sky, urging the citizens not to stand under the trees to avoid getting hurt.


    "Lightning, wait a moment. Perhaps lightning can be used?"


    An idea suddenly popped into my mind.


    Now that things had progressed to this point, they didn''t have any other choice. They had to do it.


    Once this crazy idea appeared, I was unable to suppress the throbbing in my heart.


    I took a deep breath and ran up the hill.


    "Don''t go."


    Brother Li also went crazy and just followed behind me like that.


    His speed is very fast, I think from that point of view, I might be caught up to very soon.


    But that''s not my goal.


    I sprinted forward and soon reached the top of the hill, which was a wide open space with no cover at all.


    Thunder rumbled above his head. There was a dead end in front of him. There was no way out, unless he flew over.


    "Heh heh, let''s see where you can run to."


    Brother Li let out a cold snort and turned back into his six arms form.


    For a moment, I felt my scalp tingle.


    "Then come and try it."


    What Brother Li didn''t expect was that not only did I not run, I actually charged towards Brother Li.


    This made Brother Li stunned for a moment. Taking advantage of the situation, I hugged him tightly and took out a metal tube from my pocket with my left hand. I held it up high.


    "Come on, lightning!"


    I shouted, my face a little crazy.


    "Crunch."


    In the next moment, the lightning rod that I turned into a human body worked.


    An enormous bolt of lightning was pulled over.


    The only difference was that the lightning rod could neutralize the lightning energy and bring it to the ground.


    As for me, I was hugging Brother Li and was struck by lightning together.


    "Su Yue, you''re crazy!"


    Brother Li doesn''t want to die with me. He slapped my chest, causing me to spit out a mouthful of blood. My entire body was on the verge of collapse, unable to muster any strength.


    But I know that this is the best chance to eliminate Brother Li. If I miss this chance, it will be very difficult in the future.


    "So what if you''re crazy? You can go and die too."


    The more Brother Li attacks me, the more I won''t let go.


    Perhaps, he was extremely afraid of this lightning.


    "Ah!"


    Sure enough, my guess was correct.


    After the lightning was attracted over, the lightning pierced through me and Brother Li in that instant.


    Brother Li let out a series of miserable shrieks, as if this dream-eating beast race was innately resistant to lightning.


    Just after being hit, Brother Li spat out white foam and directly fell to the ground, twitching. He didn''t have the strength to fight back at all.


    Without waiting for me to attack again, coincidentally, another bolt of lightning struck over, turning Brother Li into dregs.


    Such a strong man had died just like that.


    My heart was filled with an unreal feeling, but the truth was right in front of me.


    The so-called ''one thing goes against the other''.


    The lightning beside me continued to strike me. With a jolt of my mind, I hastily ran towards the side.


    I was struck by the lightning. Although the situation wasn''t good and the skin on my back was torn, I didn''t faint like this Brother Li.


    Furthermore, this fellow was too unlucky. After being attacked like this, he was completely done for.


    I flew into the air, ignoring the bloody wound on my back as I grimaced in pain.


    My injuries should be the last in history.


    After running for a long time, I was almost out of strength. Finally, with a "plop" sound, I fell on the side of the bush.


    "Hur Hur Hur Hur."


    There was a smile on my lips. So what if we perish together after getting rid of Brother Li?


    Chen Ying, who was kidnapped by Brother Li, along with countless unknown people, had their souls rest in peace.

 C117 Wake up

    A wave of tiredness washed over me, and I could barely control my body.


    After all, I was directly attacked by lightning, so I didn''t need to talk about fantasy novels about body tempering experts. They were just ordinary physiques.


    It was already quite difficult for him to survive this thunder and lightning. Now, he had finally reached his limit.


    "I, I ¡­"


    My throat moved slightly, as if I wanted to say something, but I didn''t have the strength.


    Faintly, I thought I saw someone walking towards me.


    I didn''t know the specifics of the matter, but after that, my vision went black and I lost consciousness.


    I have no idea what happened next.


    It was as if I was sleeping. I slept very deeply, and my injured body was slowly recovering from its sleep.


    I don''t know how much time passed, but when I woke up, some sunlight shone in from the window, and I could even hear the chirping of birds.


    "This place is?"


    I was at a loss. The decorations on the surrounding walls were all pink, and there were a few half a man''s height big bear figurines by the head of the bed.


    The whole room had a slight fragrance to it. It definitely wasn''t the room of a rough man, but one that belonged to a girl.


    "Are you awake, Su Yue?"


    With a cold voice, a pretty voice came from outside the door.


    I looked towards the door and couldn''t help but be shocked.


    "Yun Tong? It''s actually you? "


    I opened my mouth wide, completely not expecting that it was Yun Tong who saved me.


    This female classmate, who had helped Professor Yang earn credits together, had met her again later on in the surprise KTV. She was delivering a document in the KTV, which was the description of the human bone puzzle.


    I don''t know who this Yun Tong is. She might be a subordinate of Professor Yang, but she might not be one.


    Anyway, a fog.


    Why did she save me?


    "How long have I been lying here? Phew, where am I, and you?"


    I had a lot of questions in my mind. For example, when Yun Tong saw me leaving the laboratory due to fright, and then how did she escape afterwards, I remembered that there was a monster at the entrance that night.


    With so many questions lingering in her mind, Yun Tong only shook her head as if she had guessed that I would ask these questions.


    "Alright, don''t talk too much. I know most of what you want to ask me. I''ll explain it to you slowly."


    Yun Tong waved her hand to stop me. She was wearing a black pyjamas that revealed her snow-white skin. Her hair was wet as if she had just washed it.


    I nodded and sat on the bed, waiting for her to speak.


    "Hmm, from somewhere, from here on, this is my home, not far from the school, so you don''t have to worry about Professor Yang''s people chasing you, and what you care about the most is that I''m not from Professor Yang, but I have a grudge with Professor Yang, my ancestors once buried their ancestors with witchcraft, their bodies were not rotten, but they were dug out by Professor Yang."


    Yun Tong slowly said with a bit of anger on her face.


    The ancestors of the Yun Family were people from three thousand years ago. They had very few bloodlines of their own, and they had been passed down for who knows how many more generations.


    Every year, Yun Tong''s father would take her to visit her ancestors'' tombs.


    It was said that the ancestor was extremely powerful and was a cultivator. In the end, he was almost able to see through life and death. Unfortunately, he was only a step away from losing.


    In order to protect his own body, the Yun Family''s ancestor used a special method to freeze himself. His body would not rot, and if possible, he could be reborn five thousand years later.


    This is a magic spell. I was stunned when I heard this. Is there really such a magical thing in this world?


    Yun Tong seemed to be able to see through my doubts and continued, "This is the secret technique of my family. It is normal for you to not know about it, but in fact, in the whole of China, not many know about it.


    "There''s actually such a secret. It must be hard for you."


    Hearing Yuntong''s words, I also have a lot of respect for her.


    It truly wasn''t easy for a girl like her to protect her ancestors for so many years.


    At the same time, my resentment towards Professor Yang deepened. This fellow has indirectly caused the death of so many people. He is no longer the same General Yang from before.


    As for that night, after I ran out, I did meet a monster, which should be one of the ancient corpses captured by Professor Yang. "As for that night, after I ran out, I did meet a monster, which should be one of the ancient corpses captured by Professor Yang.


    "Today, I was out having fun and just happened to see the thunder and lightning over there. I knew something was wrong, but I didn''t expect that you would be entangled with that Dream Eating Beast."


    Perhaps it''s because of fate, but the two of us actually became teammates.


    Although I don''t know what kind of secret magic Yun Tong and the rest have, it will definitely be useful to me.


    In addition to my God''s Eye and Words of Attack, the two of us might be able to fight against Professor Yang.


    "So that''s how it is. Then what do you plan to do? Right, shocking KTV is also Professor Yang''s work. Do you know about the Asura God?"


    I asked. The Asura is also a very scary guy.


    A thousand years ago, he was a great Magus of Yan State. He used a secret technique to refine the remnant soul of the Asura God and fused it with his own incomplete life soul. Now, he no longer knew who he was.


    Half of his soul was a Grand Warlock, and the other half was an Asura God. Perhaps he had already formed a new, bloodthirsty, bloodthirsty body.


    I know, Professor Yang has also been looking for the Asura God. I seem to have been noticed by Professor Yang recently, and it might be difficult for me to go undercover again, but you, on the other hand, should take a rest now.


    Yun Tong shook her head, not understanding my actions.


    In her opinion, there was no need to provoke the Asura God. She only wanted to snatch back the ancestor''s corpse from Professor Yang''s hands.


    But I already know, if her ancestors'' thousand years of incorruptible flesh were to be dismembered by Professor Yang, wouldn''t it form a human bone puzzle?


    The principle behind Professor Yang''s Human Bone Marking was simple. He did not resemble the Grand Warlock who had devoured the Asura deity''s soul to revive. Although it was just a combination of resentment, the combination of souls was still complete.


    Professor Yang''s soul was still missing, so he could only rely on the ancient techniques to search for strong people to extract the strongest bones from their bodies and then combine them together.


    Such a skeleton could barely bear the remnant soul of Professor Yang, allowing him to recover to his peak.


    Professor Yang and the Asura God would not give up until one of them was dead. No one knew who would be willing to give up in the end.


    I closed my eyes and felt another wave of fatigue. I could no longer care about anything else.


    "Let''s rest first."


    I closed my eyes and stayed away from the noise.


    Only after this sleep can I be considered to have fully recovered.

 C118 The Disappearance of Master Ge

    "Yuntong, are you there? What are your plans for the next step? Do you need me to help you?"


    I got up from the bed, brimming with energy, and shouted as I walked.


    Yuntong''s home is a small duplex second floor, all kinds of exquisite wood floor and western oil painting decoration, very avant-garde design.


    I can see that the conditions in Yuntong''s house are quite good, at least better than mine.


    He seemed to be alone in the house at the moment, and I didn''t even feel the scent of the others.


    "Yes, I was the only one at home. My parents went to the capital, but I haven''t told him about my ancestor. If the documents I found in the archive are correct, then my ancestor''s corpse should be somewhere on KTV."


    Yun Tong held her forehead. In the end, she still wanted to go and surprise KTV.


    He was determined to get his ancestor''s body back, and he could not neglect it.


    However, he didn''t have any clue. If he wanted to enter the KTV, he could only force his way in and he would be exposed.


    "So you''re going to start KTV again?"


    My expression changed. This is definitely a good idea.


    Professor Yang and I will have a fight sooner or later. Since that''s the case, why don''t we go to KTV with Yun Tong first and find out what''s going on.


    I have no idea how many people they have, where they are, or how strong they are.


    There was no information on the opponent, and that was out of the question.


    Professor Yang was no longer the former General Yang. He was now a remnant spirit filled with resentment. Perhaps the past events had long since left him, and he could only bear grudges against the Grand Warlock.


    "Are you going too? That''s fine, I''ll relax a lot with your help, but you have to remember, don''t do anything rash. Professor Yang is not that dream eater, you can deal with him just by killing both of us with one move."


    Yun Tong looked at me and said.


    "Ahem, I understand."


    I replied.


    Afterwards, I made an appointment with Yun Tong and left first.


    After staying in someone else''s house for so long, I was almost suffocated. It was always good to go out and take a breath of fresh air.


    After leaving Yuntong''s house, I went straight to school. Afterwards, I returned to my dorm to get my books. I still went to class as usual. The days seemed to be the same.


    Only I knew what was going to happen next, and my heart felt heavy.


    Su Yue, you finally have the heart to come to class. Not bad, you''ve been gone for so long, how many times have I signed it for you?


    The moment he entered the classroom, that fellow, Zhu Qilin, came over.


    I was unconscious at Yuntong''s house for about four or five days and didn''t come to class at all.


    "Thanks, Old Zhu. Do you still have a connection with that Jiao Jiao?"


    I have a lot of trust in this good brother of mine. No matter what scene I get sent to, I still have this guy, Zhu Qilin.


    Although his identity is different in every scenario, his appearance hasn''t changed, and his relationship with me hasn''t changed either. He is my most loyal brother.


    "Pei pei pei, it''s good that you didn''t mention it, but I get angry when you mention it. Didn''t that girl not come to class for a long time? One day, she suddenly sent a message and lied about something happening at my house and told me to go pick her up at the airport."


    "Guess what? I rushed to the airport in the middle of the night. The cold wind was blowing and I didn''t even see the person. If I didn''t find him, then why didn''t I say anything? I even got cheated for 8000 yuan. How unlucky."


    Zhu Qilin was furious. Whenever he mentioned that he had been cheated of eight thousand yuan, he would become even angrier.


    "Oh, that Jiao Jiao actually isn''t in school anymore. That''s good too. Old Zhu, don''t take it to heart where there are no herbs."


    I patted Zhu Qilin''s shoulder. If Zhu Qilin knew that Jiao Jiao Jiao almost dug out his heart, I don''t know what kind of expression he would have.


    He would probably be scared shitless.


    "Enough, enough. Don''t mention it. I forgot about it."


    Zhu Qilin waved his hand as if he had just walked out of a failed relationship.


    I know that this is a good thing for the Scarlet Kylin. Sooner or later, that snake demon will trap the Scarlet Kylin to death. This can''t be better.


    As for the baby serpent demon, it had probably returned to Professor Yang''s side.


    The first class soon passed and I was in no mood to listen. I was thinking about finding out more about KTV in three days'' time. I couldn''t afford to make any mistakes.


    Not long after my class ended, a familiar voice sounded by my ear.


    Almsgiver, I see that you have a face full of anger and fear that you might be in for a calamity. The old Taoist, oh no, the old monk I have this secret recipe for disaster prevention, it seems that you and I are fated to be together.


    This typical set of charlatan opening words, in front of us is a crazy old monk, crooked teeth, also dirty body.


    When he went up to the bridge, he saw that there were at least fifty people, even if there were no more than a hundred.


    "F * ck off, where did this stinking monk come from? I don''t have any money, so I might as well go crazy. Su Yue, let''s go. It''s time to go back to the dorm."


    Zhu Qilin said to the slovenly monk with a look of disdain on his face.


    However, my expression froze. I could only turn my head towards Zhu Qilin and say, "Old Zhu, you head back first. I have some matters to attend to so I won''t head back tonight."


    "Fuck, you''re not going on a date, are you? Kid, you''re not bad. When did you get a girl? Forget it. Just relax. Master Ge is not a guard right now. No one lets you in in the morning."


    Zhu Qilin pouted and then left.


    After he left, I immediately stopped smiling and gave the slovenly monk a meaningful glance before following him to a secluded place with no one around.


    "What''s going on, slovenly master? Didn''t Master Ge come with you? What are you doing?"


    I looked surprised.


    That''s right, this crazy, slovenly monk that suddenly appeared was Master Ge''s friend, and also the one who presided over the slovenly monk.


    After parting ways with them, they probably went to look for the whereabouts of the Asura Goddess. I, on the other hand, went back to Professor Yang''s laboratory at school by myself, hoping to reap some rewards.


    Something has happened! Su Yue, Old Man Ge is missing, his whereabouts are unknown, and the situation is not good. The Asura God is hidden in an ancient array, and there are several hundred men under his command.


    The sloppy-looking monk shook his head, no longer having his previous teasing.


    "What, Master Ge is missing?"


    I took a deep breath. Since I came to this place, Master Ge has been very kind to me.


    Especially that time I went to Professor Yang''s laboratory. If it weren''t for Master Ge''s reminder, I might have been captured by Professor Yang to do some experiments and lost my life.


    Now that I heard that Master Ge was in danger and that it was unknown whether he was dead or alive, my mood dropped to the bottom.


    I even plan to go directly to the Asura God''s ancient array to save Master Ge.